《Surviving The Last Of Us World》


 Chapter 1: skip this shit

    Chapter 1 - skip this shitThe Last of Us is a 2013 action-adventure game developed by Naughty Dog and published by Sony Computer Entertainment. Players control Joel, a smuggler tasked with escorting a teenage girl, Ellie, across a post-apocalyptic United States. The Last of Us is played from a third-person perspective. Players use firearms and improvised weapons and can use stealth to defend against hostile humans and cannibalistic creatures infected by a mutated fungus. In the online multiplayer mode, up to eight players engage in cooperative and competitive gameplay.


    Development of The Last of Us began in 2009, soon after the release of Naughty Dog''s previous game, Uncharted 2: Among Thieves. For the first time in the company''s history, Naughty Dog split into two teams; while one team developed Uncharted 3: Drake''s Deception, the other half developed The Last of Us. The relationship between Joel and Ellie became the focus, with all other elements developed around it. Actors Troy Baker and Ashley Johnson portrayed Joel and Ellie, respectively, through voice and motion capture, and assisted creative director Neil Druckmann with the development of the characters and story. The original score was composed and performed by Gustavo Santaolalla.


    Following its announcement in December 2011, The Last of Us was widely anticipated. It was released for the PlayStation 3 in June 2013. It received acclaim for its narrative, gameplay, visuals, sound design, score, characterization, and female characters. The Last of Us became one of the best-selling video games, selling over 1.3 million units in its first week and 17 million by April 2018. The game won year-end accolades, including Game of the Year awards from several gaming publications, critics, and awards ceremonies. It has been ranked as one of the greatest video games ever made.


    Naughty Dog released several downloadable content additions; The Last of Us: Left Behind adds a single-player campaign following Ellie and her best friend, Riley. A remastered version, The Last of Us Remastered, was released for the PlayStation 4 in July 2014.[a] A remake, The Last of Us Part I, was released in September 2022 for PlayStation 5 and in March 2023 for Windows. A sequel, The Last of Us Part II, was released in 2020. Other The Last of Us media includes a comic book in 2013, a live show in 2014, a television adaptation by HBO in 2023, a tabletop game by Themeborne in 2024, and an upcoming tabletop game by CMON.


    Gameplay[edit]


    The Last of Us is an action-adventure game played from a third-person perspective.[1] The player traverses post-apocalyptic environments such as towns, buildings, forests, and sewers to advance the story. The player can use firearms, improvised weapons, hand-to-hand combat, and stealth to defend against hostile humans and cannibalistic creatures infected by a mutated strain of the Cordyceps fungus. For most of the game, the player takes control of Joel, a man tasked with escorting a young girl, Ellie, across the United States.[2] The player also controls Ellie throughout the game''s winter segment[3] and briefly controls Joel''s daughter, Sarah, in the opening sequence.[4]


    Listen Mode allows players to discover the position of enemies and characters by displaying their outline through walls, achieved through a heightened sense of hearing and spatial awareness.[5]


    In combat, the player can use long-range weapons, such as a rifle, a shotgun, and a bow, and short-range weapons such as a handgun and a short-barreled shotgun. The player is able to scavenge limited-use melee weapons, such as pipes and baseball bats, and throw bottles and bricks to distract, stun, or attack enemies.[6] The player can upgrade weapons at workbenches using collected items. Equipment such as health kits, shivs, and Molotov cocktails can be found or crafted using collected items. Attributes such as the health meter and crafting speed can be upgraded by collecting pills and medicinal plants. Health can be recharged by finding edible items or through the use of health kits.[7]


    Though the player can attack enemies directly, they can also use stealth to attack undetected or sneak by them. "Listen Mode" allows the player to locate enemies through a heightened sense of hearing and spatial awareness, indicated as outlines visible through walls and objects.[5] In the dynamic cover system, the player can crouch behind obstacles to gain a tactical advantage during combat.[8] The game features periods without combat, often involving conversation between the characters.[9] The player can solve simple puzzles, such as using floating pallets to move Ellie, who is unable to swim, across bodies of water and using ladders or dumpsters to reach higher areas. Story collectibles, such as notes, maps and comics, can be scavenged and viewed in the backpack menu.[10]


    The game features an artificial intelligence system by which hostile human enemies react to combat. If enemies discover the player, they may take cover or call for assistance, and can take advantage of the player when they are distracted, out of ammunition, or in a fight. Player companions, such as Ellie, can assist in combat by throwing objects at threats to stun them, announcing the location of unseen enemies, or using a knife and pistol to attack enemies.[11]


    Multiplayer[edit]


    The online multiplayer mode, called Factions, allows up to eight players to engage in competitive gameplay in rearranged versions of multiple single-player settings. The game features three multiplayer game types: Supply Raid and Survivors are both team deathmatches, with the latter excluding the ability to respawn;[12] Interrogation features teams investigating the location of the enemy team''s lockbox, and the first to capture said lockbox wins.[13] In every mode, players select a faction¡ªHunters (a group of hostile survivors) or Fireflies (a revolutionary militia group)¡ªand keep their clan alive by collecting supplies during matches. Each match is equal to one day; by surviving twelve "weeks", players have completed a journey and can re-select their Faction.[14]


    Players earn "parts" by marking or killing enemies, healing or reviving allies, crafting items, and unlocking the enemy lockbox. Parts can be spent mid-match on weapon upgrades and armor, and are converted to supplies at the end of the match; additional supplies can be scavenged from enemies'' bodies.[14] Players also earn points as they play, which can be spent on weapons or skills to create custom loadouts.[15] Players could originally connect the game to their Facebook account, altering clan members'' names and faces to match their Facebook friends.[16] Players have the ability to customize their characters with hats, helmets, masks, and emblems.[17] The multiplayer servers for the PlayStation 3 version of the game were shut down on September 3, 2019.[18]


    Plot[edit]See also: Characters of The Last of Us


    In 2013, an outbreak of a mutant Cordyceps fungus ravages the United States, transforming its human hosts into aggressive creatures. In the suburbs of Austin, Texas, Joel (Troy Baker) flees the chaos with his brother, Tommy (Jeffrey Pierce), and daughter, Sarah (Hana Hayes). As they flee, Sarah is shot by a soldier and dies in Joel''s arms.


    Twenty years later, civilization has been decimated by the infection. Joel works as a smuggler with his partner, Tess (Annie Wersching), in a quarantine zone in Boston, Massachusetts. They hunt down Robert (Robin Atkin Downes), a black-market dealer, to recover a stolen weapons cache. Before Tess kills him, Robert reveals he traded the cache with the Fireflies, a rebel militia opposing the quarantine zone authorities. The Fireflies'' leader, Marlene (Merle Dandridge), promises to double their cache in return for smuggling a teenage girl, Ellie (Ashley Johnson), to Fireflies hiding in the Massachusetts State House. While sneaking out at night, Joel and Tess discover Ellie is infected; she claims she is immune and may lead to a cure. At the State House, the trio discover the Fireflies have been killed and Tess reveals she has been infected. Believing in Ellie''s importance, she sacrifices herself against pursuing soldiers so Joel and Ellie can escape. Joel decides to find Tommy, a former Firefly, in the hope that he can locate others.


    With the help of Bill (W. Earl Brown), a smuggler and survivalist in Lincoln, Massachusetts, Joel and Ellie acquire a working vehicle. Driving into Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, Joel and Ellie are ambushed by bandits and their car is wrecked. They ally with two brothers, Henry (Brandon Scott) and Sam (Nadji Jeter). After they escape the city, Sam is bitten but hides it from the group. As his infection takes hold, Sam attacks Ellie, but Henry shoots him dead before taking his own life.


    In the fall, Joel and Ellie find Tommy in Jackson, Wyoming, where he has assembled a fortified settlement near a hydroelectric dam with his wife, Maria (Ashley Scott). Joel leaves Ellie with Tommy, but after she confronts him about Sarah, he lets her stay. Tommy directs them to a Firefly enclave at the University of Eastern Colorado. They find the university abandoned but learn the Fireflies have moved to a hospital in Salt Lake City, Utah. The two are attacked by bandits and Joel is severely wounded while escaping.


    During the winter, Ellie and Joel shelter in the mountains. Joel is on the brink of death and relies on Ellie to care for him. Hunting for food, Ellie encounters David (Nolan North) and James (Reuben Langdon), scavengers willing to trade medicine for food. After David reveals the university bandits were part of his group, Ellie becomes hostile. She leads David''s group away from Joel but is captured; David intends to recruit her into his cannibal group. Ellie escapes after killing James, but David corners her in a burning restaurant. Meanwhile, Joel recovers from his wounds and sets out to find Ellie. He reaches her just as she kills David with a machete, an act that traumatizes her, and Joel comforts her before they flee.


    In the spring, Joel and Ellie arrive in Salt Lake City. Ellie is rendered unconscious after almost drowning before they are captured by a Firefly patrol. In the hospital, Marlene tells Joel that Ellie is being prepared for surgery: in hopes of producing a vaccine for the infection, the Fireflies must remove the infected portion of Ellie''s brain, which will kill her. Unwilling to let Ellie die, Joel battles his way to the operating room, and kills the lead surgeon. Joel carries the unconscious Ellie to the parking garage, where he is confronted by Marlene, whom he shoots dead to prevent the Fireflies from pursuing them. On the drive out of the city, when Ellie wakes up, Joel lies and tells her that the Fireflies had found other immune people but were unable to create a cure and have stopped trying. On the outskirts of Tommy''s settlement, Ellie expresses her survivor guilt. At her insistence, Joel swears his story about the Fireflies is true.


    Development[edit]Main article: Development of The Last of UsBruce StraleyNeil DruckmannStraley and Druckmann led development as game director and creative director, respectively.[19]


    Naughty Dog began developing The Last of Us in 2009, following the release of Uncharted 2: Among Thieves. For the first time in the company''s history, Naughty Dog split into two teams; while one team developed Uncharted 3: Drake''s Deception (2011), the other began work on The Last of Us.[20] Game director Bruce Straley and creative director Neil Druckmann led the team responsible for developing The Last of Us.[19]


    While at university, Druckmann had an idea to merge the gameplay of Ico (2001) in a story set during a zombie apocalypse, like that of George A. Romero''s Night of the Living Dead (1968), with a lead character similar to John Hartigan from Sin City (1991¨C2000). The lead character, a police officer, would be tasked with protecting a young girl; however, due to the lead character''s heart condition, players would often assume control of the young girl, reversing the roles. Druckmann later developed it when creating the story of The Last of Us.[21] Druckmann views The Last of Us as a coming-of-age story, in which Ellie adapts to survival after spending time with Joel, as well as an exploration of how willing a father is to save his child.[22]


    A major motif of the game is that "life goes on";[23] this is presented in a scene in which Joel and Ellie discover a herd of giraffes, which concept artist John Sweeney explained was designed to "reignite [Ellie''s] lust for life" after her suffering following her encounter with David.[24] The infected, a core concept of the game, were inspired by a segment of the BBC nature documentary Planet Earth (2006), which featured the Cordyceps fungi.[22] Though the fungi mainly infect insects, taking control of their motor functions and forcing them to help cultivate the fungus, the game explores the concept of the fungus evolving and infecting humans,[b] as well as the direct results of an outbreak of this infection.[22]


    Argentine musician Gustavo Santaolalla composed and performed the score for The Last of Us.[28]


    The relationship between Joel and Ellie was the focus of the game; all other elements were developed around it. Troy Baker and Ashley Johnson were cast as Joel and Ellie, respectively, and provided voice and motion capture performances.[29] Baker and Johnson contributed to the development of the characters;[30] for example, Baker convinced Druckmann that Joel would care for Tess due to his loneliness,[31] and Johnson convinced Druckmann that Ellie should be stronger and more defensive.[30] Following comparisons to actor Elliot Page, Ellie''s appearance was redesigned to better reflect Johnson''s personality and make her younger.[32][33] The game''s other characters also underwent changes. The character Tess was originally intended to be the main antagonist, but the team found it difficult to believe her motives.[34] The sexuality of the character Bill was originally left vague in the script but later altered to further reflect his homosexuality.[31]


    The Last of Us features an original score composed primarily by Gustavo Santaolalla, along with compositions by Andrew Buresh, Anthony Caruso, and Jonathan Mayer.[28] Known for his minimalist compositions, Santaolalla was contacted early in development. He used various instruments to compose the score, including some that he was unfamiliar with, giving a sense of danger and innocence.[3] This minimalist approach was also taken with the game''s sound and art design. The sound of the infected was one of the first tasks during development; the team experimented with the sound in order to achieve the best work possible. To achieve the sound of the Clicker, they hired voice actress Misty Lee, who provided a sound that audio lead Phillip Kovats described as originating in the "back of the throat".[35] The art department took various pieces of work as inspiration, such as Robert Polidori''s photographs following Hurricane Katrina, which were used as a reference point when designing the flooded areas of Pittsburgh.[36] The art department were forced to negotiate for things that they wished to include, due to the strong differing opinions of the team during development. Ultimately, the team settled on a balance between simplicity and detail; while Straley and Druckmann preferred the former, the art team preferred the latter.[37] The game''s opening credits were produced by Sony''s San Diego Studio.[38]


    The Last of Us game designer Ricky Cambier cited the video games Ico and Resident Evil 4 as influences on the game design. He said the emotional weight of the relationship needed to be balanced with the tension of the world''s issues, stating that they "wanted to take the character building and interaction" of Ico and "blend it with the tension and action of Resident Evil 4."[39] The team created new engines to satisfy their needs for the game. The artificial intelligence was created to coordinate with players;[40] the addition of Ellie as artificial intelligence was a major contributor to the engine.[41] The lighting engine was also re-created to incorporate soft light, in which the sunlight seeps in through spaces and reflects off surfaces.[40] The gameplay introduced difficulty to the team, as they felt that every mechanic required thorough analysis.[31] The game''s user interface design also underwent various iterations throughout development.[42]


    The Last of Us was announced on December 10, 2011, at the Spike Video Game Awards,[43] alongside its debut trailer.[44] The announcement ignited widespread anticipation within the gaming industry, which journalists ascribed to Naughty Dog''s reputation.[45][46] The game missed its original projected release date of May 7, 2013, and was pushed to June 14, 2013, worldwide for further polishing.[47] To promote pre-order sales, Naughty Dog collaborated with several retailers to provide special editions of the game with extra content.[48]


    Additional content[edit]


    Downloadable content (DLC) for the game was released following its launch. The game''s Season Pass includes access to all DLC, as well as some additional abilities, and the documentary Grounded: Making The Last of Us;[49] the documentary was released online in February 2014.[50] Two DLC packs were included with some of the game''s special editions and were available upon release. The Sights and Sounds Pack included the soundtrack, a dynamic theme for the PlayStation 3 home screen, and two avatars. The Survival Pack featured bonus skins for the player following the completion of the campaign, and in-game money, as well as bonus experience points and early access to customizable items for the game''s multiplayer.[51] Abandoned Territories Map Pack, released on October 15, 2013, added four new multiplayer maps, based on locations in the game''s story.[52] Nightmare Bundle, released on November 5, 2013, added a collection of ten head items, nine of which are available to purchase separately.[53]


    The Last of Us: Left Behind adds a single-player campaign that features two storylines¡ªone set after the prologue of The Last of Us and one before the Winter Chapter[54]¡ªfollowing Ellie and her friend Riley. It was released on February 14, 2014, as DLC[55] and on May 12, 2015, as a standalone expansion pack.[56] A third bundle was released on May 6, 2014, featuring five separate DLC: Grounded added a new difficulty to the main game and Left Behind; Reclaimed Territories Map Pack added new multiplayer maps; Professional Survival Skills Bundle and Situational Survival Skills Bundle added eight new multiplayer skills; and Survivalist Weapon Bundle added four new weapons.[57] The Grit and Gear Bundle, which added new headgear items, masks and gestures, was released on August 5, 2014.[58] A Game of the Year Edition containing all downloadable content was released in Europe on November 11, 2014.[59]


    Remaster and remake[edit]


    On April 9, 2014, Sony Computer Entertainment announced The Last of Us Remastered, a remastered version of the game for the PlayStation 4.[60] It was released in July and August 2014.[a] Remastered uses the DualShock 4''s touchpad to navigate inventory items, and the light bar signals health, scaling from green to orange and red when taking damage. In addition, audio recordings found in the game world can be heard through the controller''s speaker; the original version forced players to remain in a menu while the recordings were played.[64] The game''s Photo Mode allows players to capture images of the game by pausing gameplay and adjusting the camera freely.[65] In the menu, players have the ability to watch all cutscenes with audio commentary featuring Druckmann, Baker, and Johnson.[66] Remastered features improved graphics and rendering upgrades, including increased draw distance, a higher frame rate, and advanced audio options.[67] It includes the previously released downloadable content, including Left Behind and some multiplayer maps.[68] The development team aimed to create a "true" remaster, maintaining the "core experience".[69]


    The Last of Us Part I, a remake of The Last of Us, was released for PlayStation 5 on September 2, 2022,[70] and for Windows on March 28, 2023.[71] It features revised gameplay and controls, improved performance and lighting effects, and new accessibility options. On PlayStation 5, the game supports 3D audio, as well as the haptic feedback and adaptive triggers of the DualSense controller.[70][72] Development of The Last of Us Part I was led by game director Matthew Gallant and creative director Shaun Escayg.[72] The game was completely rebuilt to take advantage of the updated PlayStation 5 hardware, requiring new art direction, animation, and character models.[73] The technological and graphical enhancements were intended to align with the vision of the original game''s development team. Escayg wanted each element to make the player feel grounded and immersed in the game world.[74] Gallant collaborated with a specialized team at Descriptive Video Works to create audio descriptions for cutscenes.[75] Reactions to the remake''s announcement were mixed, with some journalists and players considering it unnecessary due to the age of the original and the existence of Remastered,[76][77] as well as questioning its US$70 price point.[78][79][80] Upon release, the game received positive reviews,[81] though response to the Windows version was mixed,[81] becoming Naughty Dog''s lowest-rated game.[82]


    Reception[edit]Initial release[edit]ReceptionAggregate scoreAggregatorScoreMetacritic95/100[83]Review scoresPublicationScoreComputer and Video Games10/10[84]Edge10/10[85]Eurogamer10/10[86]Game Informer9.5/10[87]GameSpot8/10[88]IGN10/10[89]Joystiq[90]PlayStation Official Magazine ¨C UK10/10[91]Polygon7.5/10[92]


    The Last of Us received "universal acclaim", according to review aggregator Metacritic.[83] It is the fifth-highest-rated PlayStation 3 game on Metacritic.[93] Reviewers praised the character development, story and subtext, visual and sound design, and depiction of female and LGBT characters. Colin Moriarty of IGN called The Last of Us "a masterpiece" and "PlayStation 3''s best exclusive",[89] and Edge considered it "the most riveting, emotionally resonant story-driven epic" of the console generation.[85] Oli Welsh of Eurogamer wrote that it is "a beacon of hope" for the survival horror genre;[86] Andy Kelly of Computer and Video Games declared it "Naughty Dog''s finest moment".[84]


    Kelly of Computer and Video Games found the story memorable,[84] and IGN''s Moriarty named it one of the game''s standout features.[89] PlayStation Official Magazine''s David Meikleham wrote that the pacing contributed to the improvement of the story, stating that there is "a real sense of time elapsed and journey traveled along every step of the way",[91] and Destructoid''s Jim Sterling lauded the game''s suspenseful moments.[94] Richard Mitchell of Joystiq found that the narrative improved the character relationships.[90]


    The characters¡ªparticularly the relationship between Joel and Ellie¡ªreceived acclaim. Matt Helgeson of Game Informer wrote that the relationship felt identifiable, naming it "poignant" and "well drawn".[87] Eurogamer''s Welsh wrote that the characters were developed with "real patience and skill", appreciating their emotional value,[86] and Joystiq''s Mitchell found the relationship "genuine" and emotional.[90] PlayStation Official Magazine''s Meikleham named Joel and Ellie the best characters of any PlayStation 3 game,[91] while IGN''s Moriarty identified it as a highlight of the game.[89] Kelly of Computer and Video Games named the characters "richly painted", feeling invested in their stories.[84] Philip Kollar of Polygon felt that Ellie was believable, making it easier to develop a connection to her, and that the relationship between the characters was assisted by the game''s optional conversations.[92] The performances also received praise,[87][89][94] with Edge and Eurogamer''s Welsh noting that the script improved as a result.[85][86]


    Many reviewers found the game''s combat a refreshing difference from other games. Game Informer''s Helgeson appreciated the vulnerability during fights,[87] while Kelly of Computer and Video Games enjoyed the variety in approaching the combat.[84] IGN''s Moriarty felt that the crafting system assisted the combat, and that the latter contributed to the narrative''s emotional value, adding that enemies feel "human".[89] Joystiq''s Mitchell reiterated similar comments, stating that the combat "piles death upon death on Joel''s hands".[90] Welsh of Eurogamer found the suspenseful and threatening encounters added positively to the gameplay.[86] Tom Mc Shea of GameSpot wrote that the artificial intelligence negatively affected the combat, with enemies often ignoring players'' companions.[88] Polygon''s Kollar also felt that the combat was unfair, especially when fighting the infected, and noted some inconsistencies in the game''s artificial intelligence that "shatters the atmosphere" of the characters.[92]


    An artistic design of a location in the post-apocalyptic United States. Reviewers praised the design and layouts of the locations. The game''s visual features, both artistic and graphic, were also well received.


    The game''s visual features were commended by many reviewers. The art design was lauded as "outstanding" by Computer and Video Games'' Kelly,[84] and "jaw-dropping" by Eurogamer''s Welsh.[86] In contrast, Mc Shea of GameSpot identified the visual representation of the post-apocalyptic world was "mundane", having been portrayed various times previously.[88] The game''s graphics have been frequently named by critics as the best for a PlayStation 3 game, with Helgeson of Game Informer naming them "unmatched in console gaming"[87] and Moriarty of IGN stating that they contribute to the realism.[89] Destructoid''s Sterling wrote that the game was visually impressive but that technical issues, such as some "muddy and basic" textures found early in the game, left a negative impact on the visuals.[94]


    The world and environments of the game drew acclaim from many reviewers. Kelly of Computer and Video Games stated that the environments are "large, detailed, and littered with secrets", adding that The Last of Us "masks" its linearity successfully.[84] Edge repeated similar remarks, writing that the level design serves the story appropriately.[85] Helgeson of Game Informer wrote that the world "effectively and gorgeously [conveys] the loneliness" of the story.[87] IGN''s Moriarty appreciated the added design elements placed around the game world, such as the hidden notes and letters.[89] The plausibility of the infection was commended by Scientific American''s Kyle Hill.[95]


    Reviewers praised the use of sound in The Last of Us. Eurogamer''s Welsh felt that the sound design was significantly better than in other games,[86] while Game Informer''s Helgeson dubbed it "amazing".[87] Mc Shea of GameSpot stated that the audio added to the effect of the gameplay, particularly when hiding from enemies.[88] Kelly of Computer and Video Games found that the environmental audio positively impacted gameplay, and that Gustavo Santaolalla''s score was "sparse and delicate".[84] Both Game Informer''s Helgeson and Destructoid''s Sterling called the score "haunting",[87] with the latter finding that it complements the gameplay.[94]


    The graphic depiction of violence in The Last of Us generated substantial commentary from critics. Engadget writer Ben Gilbert found the game''s persistent focus on combat was "a necessary evil to lead the game''s fragile protagonist duo to safety", as opposed to being used as a method to achieve objectives.[96] Kotaku''s Kirk Hamilton wrote that the violence was "heavy, consequential and necessary", as opposed to gratuitous.[1] USgamer''s Anthony John Agnello wrote that the game consistently reinforces the negativity associated with violence, intentionally making players feel uncomfortable while in violent combat. He stated that the deaths within the game were not unnecessary or unjustified, making the story more powerful.[97] Kelly of Computer and Video Games stated that, despite the "incredibly brutal" combat, the violence never felt gratuitous.[84] Eurogamer''s Welsh echoed similar remarks, stating that the violence is not "desensitized or mindless".[86] Matt Helgeson of Game Informer observed that the game''s violence leads to players questioning the morality of their choices.[87] Joystiq''s Mitchell wrote that the violence is "designed to be uncomfortable", stating that it contributes to Joel''s character.[90] Prior to the release of the game, Keith Stuart of The Guardian wrote that the acceptability of the violence would depend on its context within the game.[98]


    Many critics discussed the game''s depiction of female characters. Jason Killingsworth of Edge praised its lack of sexualized female characters, writing that it "offers a refreshing antidote to the sexism and regressive gender attitudes of most blockbuster videogames".[99] Eurogamer''s Ellie Gibson praised Ellie as "sometimes strong, sometimes vulnerable, but never a clich¨¦".[100] She felt that Ellie is initially established as a "damsel in distress", but that this concept is subverted.[100] GameSpot''s Carolyn Petit praised the female characters as morally conflicted and sympathetic, but wrote that gender in video games should be evaluated "based on their actual merits, not in relation to other games".[101] Chris Suellentrop of The New York Times acknowledged that Ellie is a likable and "sometimes powerful" character, but argued that The Last of Us is "actually the story of Joel", stating that it is "another video game by men, for men and about men".[102] The Last of Us was also praised for its depiction of LGBT characters. Sam Einhorn of GayGamer.net felt that the revelation of Bill''s sexuality "added to his character ... without really tokenizing him".[103] American organization GLAAD named Bill one of the "most intriguing new LGBT characters of 2013", calling him "deeply flawed but wholly unique".[104] A kiss between two female characters in Left Behind was met with positive reactions.[105][106]


    Remastered[edit]ReceptionAggregate scoreAggregatorScoreMetacritic95/100[107]Review scoresPublicationScoreGame Informer10/10[108]IGN10/10[109]Polygon8/10[110]VideoGamer.com10/10[111]The Escapist[112]The Telegraph9/10[113] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like the original version, The Last of Us Remastered received "universal acclaim" according to Metacritic.[107] It is the third-highest-rated PlayStation 4 game on Metacritic, tied with Persona 5 Royal and behind Grand Theft Auto V and Red Dead Redemption 2.[114]


    The game''s enhanced graphics received positive reactions. Colin Moriarty of IGN felt that the graphical fidelity of Remastered was an improvement over The Last of Us, despite the latter being "the most beautiful game [he''d] seen on any console".[109] GamesRadar''s David Houghton echoed this statement, calling the visuals "jaw-dropping".[115] VideoGamer.com reiterated the graphical improvement over the original game, particularly praising the increased draw distance and improved lighting technology.[111] Liam Martin of Digital Spy also felt that the lighting system improves the gameplay and makes the game "feel even more dangerous".[116] Game Informer''s Tim Turi stated that the game is "even more breathtaking" than The Last of Us.[108] Matt Swider of TechRadar appreciated the minor detail changes and the technical improvements.[117] The Independent''s Jack Fleming felt that the original game''s visual flaws were enhanced in Remastered but greatly complimented the updated graphics regardless.[118]


    Many reviewers considered the technical enhancements, such as the increased frame rate, a welcome advancement from the original game. Turi of Game Informer felt that the frame rate "dramatically elevate[s]" the game above the original.[108] Jim Sterling of The Escapist complimented the upgraded frame rate, commenting that the original frame rate is a "noticeably inferior experience".[112] IGN''s Moriarty stated that, though the change was initially "jarring", he appreciated it through further gameplay.[89] Tom Hoggins of the Telegraph echoed these statements, feeling as though the increased frame rate heightened the intensity of the gameplay.[113] Philip Kollar of Polygon appreciated the game''s improved textures and loading times.[110]


    The addition of Photo Mode was well received. TechRadar''s Swider named the mode as a standout feature,[119] while IGN''s Moriarty complimented the availability to capture "gorgeous" images using the feature.[109] The adjustment of the controls received praise, with Moriarty of IGN particularly approving of the DualShock 4''s triggers.[109] Swider of TechRadar felt that the additional controls result in a better functioning game,[117] while Digital Spy''s Martin felt that it improves the game''s combat, commenting that it "increase[s] this sense of immersion".[116] Reviewers also appreciated the inclusion of the DLC and the audio commentary.[109][120][110][113][119][121] These features led The Escapist''s Sterling to dub Remastered as "the definitive version of the game".[112]


    Accolades[edit]Main article: List of accolades received by The Last of UsSome developers at Naughty Dog accepting Game of the Year at the Game Developers Choice Awards


    Prior to its release, The Last of Us received numerous awards for its previews at E3.[122][123][124][125][126] It was review aggregators Metacritic and GameRankings'' second-highest rated for the year 2013, behind Grand Theft Auto V.[127][128] The game appeared on several year-end lists of the best games of 2013, receiving wins at the 41st Annie Awards,[129] 10th British Academy Video Games Awards,[130] 17th Annual D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] and 14th Annual Game Developers Choice Awards,[132] and from outlets such as The A.V. Club,[133] Canada.com,[134] The Daily Telegraph,[135] Destructoid,[136] The Escapist,[137] GamesRadar,[138] GameTrailers,[139] GameRevolution,[140] Giant Bomb,[141] Good Game,[142] Hardcore Gamer,[143] IGN,[144] IGN Australia,[145] International Business Times,[146] Kotaku,[147] VG247,[148] and VideoGamer.com.[149] It was also named the Best PlayStation Game by GameSpot,[150] GameTrailers,[139] Hardcore Gamer,[151] and IGN.[152] Naughty Dog won Studio of the Year and Best Developer from The Daily Telegraph,[135] Edge,[153] the Golden Joystick Awards,[154] Hardcore Gamer,[155] and the 2013 Spike VGX.[156]


    Baker and Johnson received multiple nominations for their performances; Baker won awards from Hardcore Gamer[157] and the 2013 Spike VGX,[156] while Johnson won awards at the British Academy Video Games Awards,[130] D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] VGX 2013,[156] and from The Daily Telegraph.[135] The game''s story also received awards at the British Academy Video Games Awards,[130] the D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] the Game Developers Choice Awards,[132] the Golden Joystick Awards,[154] and the Writers Guild of America Awards,[158] and from GameTrailers,[139] Giant Bomb,[159] Hardcore Gamer,[160] and IGN.[161] The sound design and music received awards at the D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] the Inside Gaming Awards,[154] and from IGN.[162][163] The game''s graphical and artistic design also won awards from Destructoid,[164] the D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] the Golden Joystick Awards,[154] and IGN.[165][166]


    The Last of Us was awarded Outstanding Innovation in Gaming at the D.I.C.E. Awards,[131] and Best Third Person Shooter from GameTrailers.[139] The game received Best New IP from Hardcore Gamer,[167] Best Newcomer at the Golden Joystick Awards,[154] and Best Debut from Giant Bomb.[168] It received Best Overall Sound,[162] Best PlayStation 3 Multiplayer,[169] and Best Action-Adventure Game on PlayStation 3[170] and overall at IGN''s Best of 2013 Awards.[171] It also won Best Action-Adventure Game at the British Academy Video Games Awards,[130] and The Escapist,[172] as well as Best Action Game from Hardcore Gamer[173] and Adventure Game of the Year at the D.I.C.E. Awards.[131] The game was nominated for Best Remaster at The Game Awards 2014,[174] and received an honorable mention for Best Technology at the 15th Annual Game Developers Choice Awards.[175] The game was named among the best games of the 2010s by The Hollywood Reporter,[176] Mashable,[177] Metacritic,[178] and VG247.[179]


    Sales[edit]


    Within seven days of its release, The Last of Us sold over 1.3 million units, becoming the biggest video game launch of 2013 at the time.[180] Three weeks after its release, the game sold over 3.4 million units, and was deemed the biggest launch of an original game since 2011''s L.A. Noire[181] and the fastest-selling PlayStation 3 game of 2013 at the time.[182] The game became the best-selling digital release on the PlayStation Store for PlayStation 3; this record was later beaten by Grand Theft Auto V.[183] The Last of Us ultimately became the tenth-best-selling game of 2013.[184] In the United Kingdom, the game remained atop the charts for six consecutive weeks, matching records set by multi-platform games.[c] Within 48 hours of its release, The Last of Us generated more than the ¡ê3 million earned by Man of Steel in the same period.[186] The game also topped the charts in the United States,[187] France,[188] Ireland,[189] Italy,[190] the Netherlands,[191] Sweden,[192] Finland,[192] Norway,[192] Denmark,[192] Spain,[193] and Japan.[194]


    The Last of Us is one of the best-selling PlayStation 3 games, and Remastered is among the best-selling PlayStation 4 games.[195] By August 2014, the game had sold eight million copies: seven million on PlayStation 3 and one million on PlayStation 4.[196] By April 2018, the game sold 17 million copies across both consoles.[197] According to Niko Partners analyst Daniel Ahmad, the game had sold over 20 million units by October 2019.[198]


    Legacy[edit]


    Critics concurred that The Last of Us was among the best games of the seventh generation of video game consoles[199] and a great closing title before the eighth generation.[200][201][202] It is often regarded among the greatest video games ever made.[203] Several critics recognized it as a landmark title for the industry, citing its blending of a nuanced narrative and effective gameplay;[204][205][206] the developers of God of War (2018) and A Plague Tale: Innocence (2019) named it an inspiration for its focus on characters.[207][208] The Last of Us was added to the World Video Game Hall of Fame at the Strong National Museum of Play in May 2023.[209] The Last Hope: Dead Zone Survival, released by Virtual Global Games for Nintendo Switch in June 2023, was labeled a "clone" and "rip-off" of The Last of Us by journalists due to its similar concept, characters, and music;[210][211] its trailers were removed from YouTube after a copyright claim from Sony, and the game was removed from the Nintendo eShop in August.[212][213]


    Franchise[edit]Main article: The Last of Us (franchise)


    The Last of Us spawned a media franchise. A four-issue comic book miniseries, The Last of Us: American Dreams, was published by Dark Horse Comics from April to July 2013, written by Druckmann and illustrated by Faith Erin Hicks.[214] The game''s cast performed a live reading of selected scenes in Santa Monica, California, in July 2014, with live music by Santaolalla.[215]


    A sequel, The Last of Us Part II, was released for PlayStation 4 in June 2020.[216] Two tabletop games are in development: The Last of Us: Escape the Dark by Themeborne, due in 2024;[217][218] and The Last of Us: The Board Game by CMON, focusing on exploration, narrative, and survival elements.[219]


    Two film adaptations of The Last of Us were attempted: a feature film written by Druckmann and produced by Sam Raimi entered development hell,[220] and an animated short film adaptation by Oddfellows was canceled by Sony.[221] Druckmann and Craig Mazin created a television adaptation of the game starring Pedro Pascal and Bella Ramsey, which debuted on HBO and HBO Max in January 2023.[222]


    FilmingMusicDesign and post-productionReleaseToggle Release subsectionBroadcast and home mediaPromotionReceptionToggle Reception subsectionCritical responseRatingsAwards and nominationsNotesReferencesExternal linksThe Last of Us (TV series)56 languagesArticleTalkReadEditView historyToolsAppearance hideTextSmallStandardLargeWidthStandardWideColor (beta)AutomaticLightDarkFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaSorry to interrupt, but our fundraiser won''t last longThis Sunday, we ask you to join the 2% of readers who give. If everyone reading this right now gave just ? 25, we''d hit our goal in a couple of hours. ? 25 is all we ask.Give ? 25 Maybe later 8 September: Wikipedia still won''t be sold.We''re sorry we''ve asked you a few times recently, but it''s Sunday, 8 September, and our fundraiser doesn''t last long. Wikipedia is free and doesn''t rely on ads. If everyone reading this gave ? 25, we''d reach our goal in a few hours. Just 2% of our readers donate, so if Wikipedia has given you ? 25 worth of knowledge, kindly donate today. Any contribution helps, whether it''s ? 25 or ? 1,000.Give ? 25 Give a different amountMaybe later I already donatedClose The Last of UsGenrePost-apocalypticDramaThrillerCreated byCraig MazinNeil DruckmannBased onThe Last of Us


    by Naughty Dog[a]ShowrunnersCraig MazinNeil DruckmannWritten byCraig MazinNeil DruckmannStarringPedro PascalBella RamseyTheme music composerGustavo SantaolallaComposersGustavo SantaolallaDavid FlemingCountry of originUnited StatesOriginal languageEnglishNo. of seasons1No. of episodes9ProductionExecutive producersCraig MazinNeil DruckmannCarolyn StraussRose LamEvan WellsCarter SwanAsad QizilbashJacqueline LeskoCecil O''ConnorProducersGreg SpenceCecil O''ConnorProduction locationCanadaCinematographyKsenia SeredaEben BolterChristine A. MaierNadim CarlsenCatherine GoldschmidtEditorsTimothy A. GoodMark HartzellEmily MendezCindy MolloRunning time43¨C81 minutesProduction companiesThe Mighty MintWord GamesPlayStation ProductionsNaughty DogSony Pictures Television StudiosOriginal releaseNetworkHBOReleaseJanuary 15, 2023 ¨C


    present


    The Last of Us is an American post-apocalyptic drama television series created by Craig Mazin and Neil Druckmann for HBO. Based on the video game franchise developed by Naughty Dog, the series is set twenty years into a pandemic caused by a mass fungal infection, which causes its hosts to transform into zombie-like creatures and causes the collapse of society. The first season, based on the 2013 game, follows Joel (Pedro Pascal), a smuggler tasked with escorting the immune teenager Ellie (Bella Ramsey) across a post-apocalyptic United States. The second season is expected to adapt the 2020 sequel, partly following Abby (Kaitlyn Dever).


    Guest stars include Nico Parker as Joel''s daughter Sarah, Merle Dandridge as resistance leader Marlene, Anna Torv as Joel''s partner Tess, Gabriel Luna as Joel''s brother Tommy, Lamar Johnson and Keivonn Montreal Woodard as brothers Henry and Sam, and Melanie Lynskey and Jeffrey Pierce as resistance leader Kathleen and her second-in-command Perry. The second season is set to introduce Isabela Merced as Ellie''s romantic interest Dina and Young Mazino as Dina''s ex Jesse.


    The first season was filmed in Alberta from July 2021 to June 2022, while the second season was filmed in British Columbia from February to August 2024. It is the first HBO series based on a video game, and is a joint production by Sony Pictures Television, PlayStation Productions, Naughty Dog, the Mighty Mint, and Word Games. Druckmann, who wrote and co-directed the games, assisted Mazin with scriptwriting for the first season''s nine episodes, joined by Halley Gross, who co-wrote the second game, and Bo Shim for the second season''s seven episodes. The score was composed by Gustavo Santaolalla, who composed for the games, and David Fleming.


    The Last of Us premiered on January 15, 2023. It received acclaim from critics, who praised the performances, writing, production design, and score; several called it the best adaptation of a video game. It won several awards, including eight Primetime Emmy Awards out of 24 nominations. Across linear channels and HBO Max, the series premiere was watched by 4.7 million viewers on the first day¡ªthe second-biggest for HBO since 2010¡ªand almost 40 million within two months; by May, the series averaged almost 32 million viewers per episode. The second season is set to premiere in 2025.


    Cast and characters[edit]For a more comprehensive list, see Characters of The Last of Us (TV series).Main[edit]Pedro Pascal and Bella Ramsey portray the lead characters, Joel and Ellie.[5][6]Pedro Pascal as Joel Miller, a hardened middle-aged survivor who is tormented by the trauma of his past.[5][7] Joel is tasked with smuggling a young girl, Ellie, out of a quarantine zone and across the United States.[5] Joel is portrayed as more physically vulnerable in the series compared to the game¡ªhe is hard of hearing in one ear and his knees ache when he stands.[8]Bella Ramsey as Ellie, a 14-year-old girl who displays much defiance and anger but has a private need for kinship and belonging.[6] She is strong-willed but has not lost her playfulness, bonding easily with children, and has a fondness for puns.[9][10][11] She is immune to the Cordyceps infection and may be the key to creating a vaccine.[6]Guest[edit]Nico Parker as Sarah, Joel''s 14-year-old daughter.[12][13] She cares for her father, playfully teasing him over his behavior and attitude.[14]John Hannah as Dr. Newman, an epidemiologist who issues a warning about the threat of fungi during a talk show in 1968.[15]Merle Dandridge as Marlene, the head of the Fireflies, a resistance movement hoping to gain freedom from the military. Dandridge reprises her role from the video games.[16]Christopher Heyerdahl as Dr. Schoenheist, an epidemiologist on the 1968 talk show who is skeptical of Newman''s warning.[17]Brendan Fletcher as Robert, a thug and black market arms dealer in the Boston Quarantine Zone.[18] Robert fears Joel''s retribution against his actions.[19]Anna Torv as Tess, a hardened survivor and Joel''s partner.[20] Tess is respected in the Boston Quarantine Zone, largely out of fear. She is protective of Ellie during their escort mission.[21]Gabriel Luna as Tommy, Joel''s younger brother and who maintains idealism in hoping for a better world.[22] A former Firefly, Tommy gave up on their cause and runs a commune with his wife.[23]Christine Hakim as Ratna Pertiwi, a mycology professor who advises the Indonesian government to bomb Jakarta to slow the spread of the infection,[24] for which she feels hopeless.[25][26]Nick Offerman as Bill, a misanthropic survivalist.[27] Bill''s paranoia and distrust of the government left him prepared for the pandemic, protected in an underground bunker.[28]Murray Bartlett as Frank, a survivalist living in an isolated town with Bill.[29] Frank is friendlier and more trusting than Bill, forming a close bond with Tess and Joel.[30]Lamar Johnson as Henry Burrell, who is hiding from a revolutionary movement in Kansas City.[31] Henry is hurt by his own actions but ultimately does them to protect his younger brother Sam.[32]Melanie Lynskey as Kathleen Coghlan, the leader of a revolutionary movement in Kansas City.[33] Kathleen is soft-spoken and outwardly sweet but an intelligent and often ruthless leader.[34][35]Keivonn Montreal Woodard as Sam, a deaf, artistic eight-year-old child who is hiding with his brother Henry.[31][36][37] Sam was diagnosed with leukemia at a young age.[38]Jeffrey Pierce as Perry, a revolutionary rebel in a quarantine zone and former military member, who is Kathleen''s second-in-command.[29][39][40] Pierce portrayed Tommy in the video games.[29]John Getz as Eldelstein, a Kansas City doctor who protects Henry and Sam from Kathleen and the rebels.[41][42]Rutina Wesley as Maria, a co-leader of the survivors in Jackson and Tommy''s pregnant wife.[43][44] Formerly an assistant district attorney, Maria is calm and merciful in her decisions.[45][43]Graham Greene as Marlon, a Native American hunter who has lived with his wife Florence in the wilderness of Wyoming since before the pandemic.[31][46] Marlon is resourceful and untrusting of strangers.[46]Elaine Miles as Florence, who lives with her husband Marlon.[31] Florence is calm and humorous. Unlike Marlon, she did not want to isolate in the wilderness.[46]Storm Reid as Riley Abel, an orphaned girl who is Ellie''s best friend at military school in post-apocalyptic Boston.[47][48] Riley ran away from military school to join the Fireflies, considering the former to be fascists.[49]Scott Shepherd as David, a preacher who leads a struggling community.[50] David is calm and acts as a caring leader,[51] but is manipulative and abusive.[52] He claims to have found God after the outbreak and views the virus as a form of divine justice.[52]Troy Baker as James, David''s aide.[53] James lacks faith in David but wants to be considered his equal, feeling threatened when Ellie''s capabilities threaten to usurp his position.[50] Baker previously portrayed Joel in the video games.[54]Ashley Johnson as Anna, Ellie''s mother.[55] Anna is resourceful, killing an infected while giving birth. She is close with Marlene; upon giving birth to Ellie, she tasks Marlene with caring for Ellie after she becomes infected.[55] Johnson previously portrayed Ellie in the video games.[54]Season 2[edit]Kaitlyn Dever as Abby, a soldier who seeks vengeance for a loved one and subsequently has her worldview challenged.[56]Young Mazino as Jesse, an important member of his community whose selflessness sometimes comes at a cost.[57]Isabela Merced as Dina, Ellie''s romantic interest and Jesse''s ex. She is a freewheeling spirit with a loyalty towards Ellie, which is challenged by the world''s brutality.[58]Danny Ramirez as Manny, a loyal soldier who fears failing his friends. He maintains a jovial attitude despite the pain of his past.[59]Ariela Barer as Mel, a doctor committed to her role while struggling with the realities of war.[59]Tati Gabrielle as Nora, a military medic who has difficulty accepting her past behavior.[59]Spencer Lord as Owen, a gentle person whose physical strength forces him to fight enemies he does not hate.[59]Catherine O''Hara in an undisclosed guest role[60]Jeffrey Wright as Isaac Dixon, the leader of a militia who faces an ongoing war in their pursuit for liberty. Wright reprises his role from the video game.[61]Episodes[edit]Season 1 (2023)[edit]Main article: The Last of Us season 1No.TitleDirected byWritten byOriginal air dateU.S. viewers


    (millions)1"When You''re Lost in the Darkness"Craig MazinCraig Mazin & Neil DruckmannJanuary 15, 20230.588[62]2"Infected"Neil DruckmannCraig MazinJanuary 22, 20230.633[63]3"Long, Long Time"Peter HoarCraig MazinJanuary 29, 20230.747[64]4"Please Hold to My Hand"Jeremy WebbCraig MazinFebruary 5, 20230.991[65]5"Endure and Survive"Jeremy WebbCraig MazinFebruary 12, 2023[b]0.382[67]6"Kin"Jasmila ?bani?Craig MazinFebruary 19, 20230.841[68]7"Left Behind"Liza JohnsonNeil DruckmannFebruary 26, 20231.083[69]8"When We Are in Need"Ali AbbasiCraig MazinMarch 5, 20231.039[70]9"Look for the Light"Ali AbbasiCraig Mazin & Neil DruckmannMarch 12, 20231.040[71]Season 2[edit]Main article: The Last of Us season 2Production[edit]Development[edit]The Last of Us was created by Craig Mazin (left) and Neil Druckmann (right). Druckmann wrote and co-directed the video game.[72]


    A film adaptation of Naughty Dog''s 2013 video game The Last of Us was announced in 2014, to be written by original writer and creative director Neil Druckmann;[73] it entered development hell by 2016,[74] and the rights had relinquished by 2019,[75] when Druckmann met Craig Mazin.[75] They agreed The Last of Us required a television series'' length and pacing.[76] HBO announced the series was in planning stages in March 2020, written by Mazin and Druckmann, also serving as executive producers with Carolyn Strauss and Evan Wells.[72] It is PlayStation Productions''s first show,[72][77] announced as a joint production with Sony Pictures Television and Naughty Dog.[78] HBO greenlit the series in November, adding executive producers Asad Qizilbash and Carter Swan and production company Word Games,[78] followed by production company the Mighty Mint in January 2021[79] and executive producer Rose Lam in February.[22] Produced by Greg Spence and Cecil O''Connor,[80] the first season''s ten-episode count was reduced to nine during production.[81][82]


    On January 27, 2023, less than two weeks after the premiere, HBO renewed the series for a second season.[83] While the first season covers the events of the first game and its downloadable expansion The Last of Us: Left Behind (2014),[84] the second is set to immediately cover the sequel, The Last of Us Part II (2020), to avoid filler.[85] Part II is expected to span multiple seasons; Mazin confirmed plans for a "significantly larger" third season if the second is successful, and suspected the story may require a fourth.[86] The series'' narrative is not set to overtake the games.[86] Jacqueline Lesko was named an executive producer in March 2023,[87] and O''Connor by February 2024.[60] In January 2024, Kate Herron, Nina Lopez-Corrado, Mark Mylod, and Stephen Williams were announced as directors for the second season alongside Druckmann, Hoar, and Mazin.[88] In June, Mazin and Druckmann revealed the season would consist of seven episodes.[86]


    The Last of Us is believed to be the largest television production in Canadian history,[89][90][91] generating CA$182 million for Alberta and creating 1,490 jobs.[92] According to Canadian artists union IATSE 212, the production led to a 30 percent increase in union membership and employment.[93] The first season''s budget of over CA$100 million¡ªmore than $10 million per episode[91][94]¡ªexceeded that of each of Game of Thrones''s first five seasons.[8] The budget is set to increase for the second season.[95]


    Casting[edit]Pedro Pascal and Gabriel Luna filming the first season in Canmore in November 2021Bella Ramsey filming the second season in Downtown Vancouver in August 2024


    Casting took place virtually through Zoom due to the pandemic.[96] Casting director Victoria Thomas wanted to honor the game without being limited by it.[97] On February 10, 2021, Pascal and Ramsey were cast as Joel and Ellie.[5][6] The producers sought actors who could embody Joel and Ellie individually and imitate their relationship.[98]:?14:42? Though both were featured on HBO''s Game of Thrones, Pascal and Ramsey had not met before the filming of The Last of Us began but found they had instant chemistry, which developed over production.[99]


    Mazin and Thomas sought high-profile guest stars; Thomas said many of the actors "don''t usually do one-episode guest spots".[100] Guest roles were announced throughout 2021: Luna in April,[101] Dandridge in May,[16] Parker in June,[12] Pierce, Bartlett, and Torv in July,[29][20] and Offerman in December.[27] This was followed by Reid in January 2022,[47] Baker and Ashley Johnson in June,[54] Lamar Johnson, Woodard, Greene, and Miles in August[31] Lynskey in September,[33] Shepherd in December,[102] and Wesley in January 2023.[44]


    Casting for the second season was put on hold in May 2023 due to the Writers Guild of America strike; actors had been auditioning with scenes from The Last of Us Part II due to an absence of scripts.[103] The production team wanted to start the second season''s casting with Abby.[95][104] Dever, Mazino, and Merced''s casting was announced in January 2024,[56][57][58] followed by O''Hara''s in February,[60] Ramirez, Barer, Gabrielle, and Lord''s in March,[59] and Wright''s in May.[61]


    Writing[edit]Halley Gross, who co-wrote The Last of Us Part II, joined the writers'' room for the second season.[4]


    A post-apocalyptic drama and thriller,[105][106][107] the series is written by Mazin and Druckmann;[72] Mazin wrote all first-season episodes except the premiere and finale, which he co-wrote with Druckmann, and the seventh episode, written by Druckmann.[108] A writers'' room was established for the second season,[109] with Mazin and Druckmann joined by Halley Gross, who co-wrote Part II with Druckmann, and Bo Shim, a new writer.[4] Druckmann was convinced Mazin was the ideal creative partner for the series after witnessing his passion for the game''s story.[85] The writers avoided making "a zombie show",[110] acknowledging the infected creatures were a vessel through which characters are pressured to make interesting decisions and reveal their true selves.[96] Content cut from the game was added to the show.[111] Druckmann said some scripts borrow dialogue directly from the game, while others deviate; some of the game''s action-heavy sequences were changed to focus on character drama at the encouragement of HBO.[112] Mazin compared the process to adapting a novel, with identical emotional beats despite different narrative events.[113]


    Druckmann felt the most important element of adapting the game was to "keep the soul", particularly character relationships, whereas gameplay and action sequences were of minimal importance.[114] He was open to changing aspects of the games but wanted a strong reason,[115] ensuring he and Mazin considered impacts on later narrative events.[84] The game''s outbreak takes place in 2013 with its post-apocalyptic narrative in 2033; this was changed to 2003 and 2023 as the writers felt the events taking place simultaneously with broadcast was more interesting and did not fundamentally change the story.[116][117] They added the outbreak''s origins to ground the narrative; following COVID-19, they recognized audiences are more knowledgeable about viral pandemics.[110] The writers removed spores¡ªthe vector through which infection is spread in the games¡ªand replaced it with tendrils forming a unified network, inspired by the idea of mycelium.[110] The writers found the series an opportunity to delve into backstories of characters who the game otherwise ignored, wanting to better understand their motivations.[118]


    Filming[edit]Season 1 was filmed in Alberta from July 2021 to June 2022.[119]Season 2 filmed in British Columbia from February to August 2024.[120]


    The first season filmed for 200 days, with around 18¨C19 days per episode, amounting to 2¨C3 pages of script per day.[75] Filming began in Calgary, Alberta, on July 12, 2021.[119][121] It moved to High River and Fort Macleod in July,[122][123] and Calgary in August.[124] Around CA$372,000 was spent for a four-day shoot in Downtown Edmonton in October.[125] Filming moved to Calgary in October and November,[126][127] and Canmore in November.[128] Production took place in Okotoks and Waterton Lakes National Park in February 2022,[129][130] Calgary from March to May,[131][132][133] Olds in May and June,[134] and High River in June.[135] Production concluded on June 11,[136][137] followed by additional photography in Kansas City in October.[138]


    The second season was filmed in British Columbia under the working title Mega Sword.[139][140][141] Delayed by the writers'' and actors'' strikes,[142] production began on February 12, 2024,[120][143] with filming taking place in Kamloops, Mission, Fort Langley, and Langley.[144][145][146] Production returned to Calgary in March, including in Exshaw and along Highway 1A,[147] and moved to Britannia Beach in April, June, and July,[148][149] Downtown Eastside and Nanaimo in May,[150][151] Chinatown, Downtown Vancouver, and New Westminster in July,[152][153][154] and Gastown in August.[155] Production concluded on August 23.[156]


    Music[edit]Main article: Music of The Last of Us (TV series)Gustavo Santaolalla, who worked on the video games, composed the score for the television series.[157]


    Gustavo Santaolalla and David Fleming composed the score for the television series;[157][158] Santaolalla, who worked on the video games, wrote its opening theme.[159] He said Latino viewers "will recognize touches" of his music,[160] and drew on his experiences in film and television, having composed the themes and some tracks for Jane the Virgin (2014¨C2019) and Making a Murderer (2015¨C2018).[160] He primarily recrafted his previous work instead of creating new music, focusing on elements he found interesting.[161] Fleming''s work was inspired by real-world sounds within a decayed civilization.[158] A 66-track soundtrack album for the series was released digitally on February 27.[161]


    The first episode features the song "Never Let Me Down Again" by Depeche Mode due to its blend of upbeat sounds and dark lyrics;[162][163]:?40:25? it returned in the sixth episode, performed by Mazin''s daughter Jessica, to demonstrate Ellie feeling let down by Joel.[164][165] The third episode uses "Long, Long Time" by Linda Ronstadt, which exhibits themes of unfulfilled love and how time heals wounds, echoing Bill and Frank''s relationship;[166] streams increased significantly following the episode''s broadcast.[167][168][169] The fourth episode''s title references the lyrics of "Alone and Forsaken" by Hank Williams.[170]:?1:01? The seventh episode features "All or None" by Pearl Jam to represent Ellie''s loneliness and uncomfortability,[171]:?7:28? reuses Etta James''s version of "I Got You Babe" from Left Behind as its romantic lyrics hidden by joyous music mirrored Ellie and Riley''s feelings,[171]:?56:28? and uses A-ha''s "Take On Me" to reflect their feelings towards each other and illustrate Ellie''s journey.[172]


    Design and post-production[edit]Edmonton, August 2021Vancouver, August 2024Several teams worked on the series'' set design to make the world look appropriately aged and damaged.[173]


    Five art directors and hundreds of technicians worked on the first season,[91] and the game''s artists provided feedback on costumes and sets.[96] Costume designer Cynthia Ann Summers found the series more difficult than fantasy or period pieces as the costumes had to be integral to the story without standing out.[174] Production designer John Paino referenced the game but focused on Naughty Dog''s own references. He created an image collage which included a photograph of reassembled chairs, which Mazin considered the show''s mandate: "the built world is unbuilt and rebuilt".[175]


    Barrie and Sarah Gower, with whom Mazin had worked on Chernobyl, created the prosthetics for the infected.[176]:?0:31?[177][178] Mazin wanted the clickers to resemble the in-game design through prosthetics; he felt using visual effects would have lessened their impact.[179]:?18:24? Choreographer Terry Notary wanted the creatures'' movements to imitate each other, akin to schools of fish.[180] Misty Lee and Phillip Kovats, who had worked on the games,[c] returned to voice the clickers for the series.[181]


    The first season was edited by Timothy A. Good and Emily Mendez;[8] Mark Hartzell edited the second episode,[182][183] and Cindy Mollo edited the eighth.[80] Mendez worked as Good''s assistant editor on the third episode,[184] then as his co-editor for the fifth, sixth, seventh, and ninth.[185]:?27:35? Good and Mendez are set to edit the second season.[186][187] Sixteen visual effects teams worked on the series,[188][189] supervised by Alex Wang.[8] The first season had over 3,000 visual effects shots;[139] most episodes had around 250.[188] The 650-person team at DNEG worked on 535 shots for the season over 18 months, primarily focusing on environmental effects; field trips were conducted to gather resources, and the team regularly referenced the video games.[190] The visual effects teams consulted with Naughty Dog''s concept artists when creating the infected,[8] and used timelapse videos of Cordyceps growth as animation references.[180] Design studio Elastic created the title sequence to demonstrate the "unrelenting nature" of the fungus.[191][192]


    Release[edit]Broadcast and home media[edit]


    The first season premiered in the United States on January 15, 2023.[82] It was broadcast on HBO in the United States,[193] and is available to stream in 4K resolution on HBO Max.[194] The first episode received its red carpet world premiere in Westwood, Los Angeles, on January 9,[195] followed by theater screenings in Budapest and Sydney on January 11,[196][197] and New York City on January 12.[198] Behind-the-scenes videos, titled Inside the Episode, were released on HBO Max and YouTube following each episode,[199][200] and Naughty Dog released Building The Last of Us, featuring interviews with the cast and crew of the series and games.[201][202] The first season was released digitally and on DVD, Blu-ray, and Ultra HD Blu-ray in the United Kingdom on July 17,[203] and in the United States on July 18,[204] containing behind-the-scenes featurettes including a short film about adapting the game, a conversation with microbiology and parasitology experts, and the Inside the Episode series.[205]


    In December 2023, HBO announced the second season is set to premiere in 2025.[206]


    Promotion[edit]To promote the show, Troy Baker, Ashley Johnson, Bella Ramsey, and Pedro Pascal presented Best Action Game at The Game Awards in December 2022.[207]


    The Last of Us''s marketing campaign utilised "breadcrumb content": small teases to maintain engagement.[208] Emily Giannusa, HBO vice president of marketing, planned promotional material to prove faithfulness to the source but discovered it was unnecessary as fans created it themselves.[208] The marketing team conducted social listening from 2020 to identify non-gaming influencers interested in the series.[209] HBO shared the first image of Pascal and Ramsey in costume in September 2021.[210] The first footage was revealed in a HBO Max trailer during the premiere of House of the Dragon in August 2022.[211][212] The first teaser trailer was released in September,[33] receiving over 17 million views in less than 24 hours[213] and over 57 million organic views in 72 hours, the most-watched promotional video in HBO''s history.[208]


    The first full trailer was released at CCXP in December,[102][214] marking the promotional campaign "kicking into high gear".[209] Pascal, Ramsey, Baker, and Ashley Johnson presented at The Game Awards 2022 on December 8.[207] HBO announced Baker would host a companion podcast alongside the series, featuring Mazin and Druckmann.[215] A season trailer was released after the airing of the first episode on January 15.[216] Pascal, Ramsey, Bartlett, and Offerman appeared on several talk shows to promote the series,[217][218][219][220] and Pascal and Ramsey appeared on covers of The Hollywood Reporter and Wired.[85][7] On January 27, the first episode was released for free on HBO Max in the United States, and on Sky''s YouTube channel in the United Kingdom.[221][222]


    HBO shared the first images of Pascal and Ramsey in the second season on May 15, 2024,[223] and the first footage from the season on August 4.[224]


    Reception[edit]Critical response[edit]


    On review aggregator Rotten Tomatoes, the first season of The Last of Us has an approval rating of 96% based on 484 reviews, with an average rating of 8.75 out of 10.[225] Metacritic calculated a weighted average of 84 out of 100 based on 43 reviews, indicating "universal acclaim".[226] Several reviewers considered it the best adaptation of a video game;[227][228][229] GameSpot''s Mark Delaney called it "the beginning of a new era" for the genre.[159] Reviewers praised the differences from the game''s narrative,[159][230][231] and some believed the scenes lifted directly from the game were among the weakest and led to issues with pacing.[232][231][233] Critics overwhelmingly considered the third episode the season''s best,[234][235][236] and some named it among the greatest television episodes in recent years;[229][237] The Hollywood Reporter''s Daniel Fienberg felt it elevated the series to a new level,[238] and Empire''s John Nugent called it "one of the finest hours of television in recent memory".[239] Several critics lauded the production design for matching the game.[239][240][236]


    Critics widely praised the guest performances of Nico Parker, Anna Torv, Nick Offerman, Murray Bartlett, Melanie Lynskey (top), Lamar Johnson, Keivonn Montreal Woodard, Gabriel Luna, Storm Reid, and Scott Shepherd (bottom).[d]


    The cast''s performances in the first season received widespread acclaim, with critics singling out Pascal and Ramsey''s chemistry.[227][241][242] Some considered Pascal''s performance his career-best, citing his ability to portray nuance and rare vulnerability,[234][239] and several found Ramsey gave the show''s breakout performance for their balance of comedy and emotion.[229][230][243] Guest performances were highly praised,[244][236][243] including Parker for her likeability,[245] Torv for being sophisticated and heartbreaking,[246] and Lynskey for juxtaposing humanity and viciousness.[247][248] Critics enjoyed the chemistry between Pascal and Luna,[249][250] and Ramsey and Reid.[251][252] Offerman and Bartlett''s performances were described by Complex''s William Goodman as "career-best".[240] IGN''s Simon Cardy lauded Lamar Johnson''s emotional performance in his final scene,[253] and Total Film''s Bradley Russell felt the naivety of Woodard''s role intensified the narrative.[254] The A.V. Club''s David Cote called Shepherd''s performance "masterful in its wry, understated charm".[255]


    Ratings[edit]


    The premiere episode had 4.7 million viewers in the United States on its first night of availability, including linear viewers and streams on HBO Max, making it the second-largest debut for HBO since 2010, behind House of the Dragon.[256] The total viewing figure increased to almost 40 million within two months.[257] In Latin America, the series premiere was the biggest HBO Max debut ever.[258] The video games increased their sales following the premiere.[259][260] The second episode had 5.7 million viewers on its first night, an increase of 22 percent from the previous week, the largest second-week audience growth for an original HBO drama series in the network''s history.[261] The first two episodes averaged 21.3 million viewers by January 31,[262] the first five almost 30 million by March 6,[263] and the first six 30.4 million by March 12, the highest figure for an HBO series since Game of Thrones''s eighth season, surpassing House of the Dragon''s ten-episode average.[264] With over three million viewers in the United Kingdom, the ninth episode became Sky''s most-viewed finale for an American debut series, topping House of the Dragon''s first-season finale.[265] The series broke HBO''s subscription video on demand viewer ratings in Europe, and became the most-watched show on HBO Max in Europe and Latin America.[266][267] By May, the series averaged almost 32 million viewers per episode in the United States.[267]


    Awards and nominations[edit]For a more comprehensive list, see List of accolades received by The Last of Us (TV series).


    The Last of Us is the first live-action video game adaptation to receive major awards consideration.[268] It was nominated for 24 Primetime Emmy Awards, with a leading eight wins at the Creative Arts Emmy Awards, including for Offerman and Reid.[269] From major guilds, it won two awards at the Screen Actors Guild Awards (including Best Actor for Pascal)[270] and one at the Directors Guild of America Awards[271] and Writers Guild of America Awards,[272] and received two nominations at the Producers Guild of America Awards.[273] It was nominated for three Critics'' Choice Television Awards,[274] three Golden Globe Awards,[275] and five TCA Awards,[276] and led the Astra Creative Arts TV Awards with six nominations.[277] In genre awards, the series was nominated for five Saturn Awards.[278] It led the MTV Movie & TV Awards with three wins, including Best Show,[279] and was nominated for six awards at the People''s Choice Awards, including Show of the Year.[280] The series earned the biannual Seal of Authentic Representation from the Ruderman Family Foundation for Woodard''s role as Sam.[281]


    Notes[edit]^ The Last of Us was developed by Naughty Dog and published by Sony Interactive Entertainment.[1] Neil Druckmann was the writer and creative director, serving alongside game director Bruce Straley for the first game, and co-game directors Anthony Newman and Kurt Margenau for the second.[2][3] Halley Gross co-wrote the second game.[4]^ The episode was released online on HBO Max and HBO on Demand on February 10, 2023, ahead of its broadcast on television to avoid conflicting with Super Bowl LVII.[66]^ In addition to providing clicker noises, Phillip Kovats was the audio director of the first game.[181]

 Chapter 2 - 1 : Joel and Sarah

    Chapter 2 - 1 : Joel and SarahSuburban Austin, Texas, USA.


    The early morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow into the dimly lit room. On the spacious bed, a 13-year-old boy slept soundly, the sunlight outside the window causing him to stir uncomfortably. His eyes fluttered, and instinctively, he turned away from the brightness.


    "Ding--!"


    The boy''s movement coincided with the harsh ringing of the cat-faced alarm clock on the bedside table, jolting him awake.


    Furrowing his brow, the young lad reached out from beneath the covers, silencing the alarm with ease, before slowly opening his bleary eyes.


    Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he sat up in bed, stretching his limbs with a groan that sounded almost like constipation.


    Glancing at the alarm clock, which read 7:00, the boy sighed, reluctantly throwing off the covers. He slipped on his slippers, shuffled into the bathroom, and began his morning routine.


    Grabbing the cup and toothbrush from the sink, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. A small smile tugged at his lips as he remarked to himself with a hint of pride, "Who knew time travel had its perks?"


    Indeed, the boy, named Brian, had accidentally traveled through time, landing in this world almost a month ago. Despite the initial confusion and unease, he had gradually adapted to his new reality, finding it similar yet different from his original world.


    Here, he was Brian, raised by overseas parents who were often away due to work. With only a nanny for company, Brian found solace in the absence of familial pressures that had plagued him in his previous life.


    After freshening up, Brian exchanged his pajamas for a school uniform, tidied up briefly, and left his room.


    In the first-floor hall, a middle-aged woman, Josie, was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Upon hearing footsteps, she glanced back and greeted Brian with a warm smile.


    "You''re up early today."


    Returning the greeting, Brian nodded and greeted Josie, "Good morning, Josie."


    "Go ahead and have a seat at the dining table; breakfast will be ready soon."


    After passing through the living room, Brian settled into a chair at the dining table, picking up the newspaper to skim through its contents. Though he had a mobile phone, he found reading the newspaper a refreshing change. However, the headlines furrowed his brow.


    "The region sees a surge in hospital admissions due to mysterious infections, up by 300%."


    "FDA anticipates multiple recalls following the discovery of contaminated crops."


    "A woman goes on a rampage, resulting in the deaths of her husband and three others."


    Since his arrival, Brian had noticed a daily increase in peculiar infections and violent incidents, prompting suspicions about his impact on this world.


    "You need to finish your breakfast."


    As Brian perused the newspaper, Josie placed a hearty breakfast in front of him¡ªeggs, donuts, hash browns, and milk. Despite the variety, Brian couldn''t help but long for the simpler meals of his past life.


    After a few hasty exchanges, Brian seized the opportunity to grab his school bag and hastily made his exit, ignoring Josie''s calls behind him.


    "Hey, Brian."


    Just as he turned around and closed the door, Brian heard a familiar voice. He turned to see his neighbor, Sarah, approaching him.


    "Good morning."


    Looking at Sarah in front of him, Brian also said hello personally, and then he saw a middle-aged man with a character and a beard standing not far behind the girl. He was staring at him with an unkind expression.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Joel, and he is Sarah''s father. He seems to be working in construction. Brian has never met his wife, but it seems that she divorced him or she has passed away.


    Brian looked into the other person''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but he still said hello to the other person very calmly.


    "Good morning, Joel."


    On the other side, Joel stared at him for a long time. Brian felt a little uncomfortable looking at him, and then he nodded slightly to express his gratitude. Then he picked up his cell phone and started making a call, even though they were a little far apart, he still listened to what the other party said about contractors and the like.


    "Hmm~" Sarah, who was standing aside, clearly witnessed the whole thing. She covered her mouth and smiled softly. She patted Brian on the shoulder. When the other party turned to look at him, he said teasingly:


    "My dad doesn''t seem to like you very much."


    "hehe."


    Brian and Sarah attend a school that has a dedicated shuttle bus. Because they live in the suburbs of the city and near a highway intersection, students here are designated for safety reasons. Wait at the location, and you will get on the bus directly when the vehicle arrives.


    If your parents do not arrive at the designated time, sorry, you will have to drive or take the bus to send your children to school in person.


    "Good morning, Jimmy."


    "Good morning, Cooper."


    "..."


    On the road that the two of them must pass every day, Sarah seemed particularly happy today, waving her arms constantly and saying hello to people she knew passing by.


    "Hey, Brian."


    When there was no one else around, Sarah turned her head and said to Brian next to her:


    "I plan to sneak out of school and go to the mall today. Do you want to come?"


    Brian raised his eyebrows with a somewhat surprised expression. After getting along with her for a month, he knew that Sarah was a very well-behaved girl, and he never thought that Sarah would have such a rebellious side.


    "If you dare to do this, Teacher Judy will definitely be mad."


    "Hmph, as long as she doesn''t find out, it''ll be fine."


    Sarah was obviously well prepared for today''s action of skipping class. She took out a piece of paper stacked with squares from her pocket and handed it to Brian.


    "This is what I saw from Teacher Judy''s desk last time. You''ll know just by looking at this."


    After taking the paper handed over by Sarah, Brian spread it out and looked at it. He immediately understood the other party''s confidence. The content above was as follows:


    XX school notice:


    Our school will hold a XXX meeting at 1:00 pm on September 6, 2013, in the school public meeting room. All teachers at our school are requested to arrive on time. Notice is hereby given.


    "You have been prepared for this."


    Shaking the notice in his hand, Brian was very surprised and then asked curiously:


    "What are you doing, skipping class and going to the mall?"


    "Today is my dad''s birthday, and I plan to buy him a gift."


    "Okay, when will we leave?"


    "I''ll let you know."


    .....


    Entering the school bus, Brian found a seat at random and sat down, admiring the beautiful scenery outside the window. This was the scenery that he could not see in the city where he lived before. Compared with the cold steel, cement, and concrete, it was actually more beautiful. I like the green and vibrant scene in front of me.


    The school bus drove slowly for half an hour. Brian and Sarah arrived at the school. The teachers were already waiting at the school gate. After the bus door opened, they led the students of their class back to the classroom.


    The education method here is completely different from what Brian has faced before. It is very happy and basically without the supervision of teachers.


    He could feel that teachers in schools paid more attention to student''s imagination and creativity, and some were on the high-end education route, while his previous education focused on learning cognitive abilities, and some were on the basic education route. Both have their own advantages and disadvantages, and it''s hard to say whose method is better.


    After spending another morning happily like this, Brian came to the cafeteria and looked at the burgers and sandwiches in the window with a very helpless expression. He could feel his stomach protesting, but skipping lunch would be harmful to the body. No, I have no choice but to go back and turn on a small stove at night.


    After lunch, Brian had just walked out of the cafeteria and saw someone posting the latest announcement on the notice board at the entrance of the restaurant.


    With nothing to do, he stepped forward out of curiosity. After the person who posted the notice left, he stepped forward to watch.


    It turns out that due to the recent outbreak of infectious diseases that have become more serious, Austin is about to enter a state of martial law. The school has issued a notice that starting in October, the school will be closed indefinitely, and students are asked to return. Inform your parents at home and call XXXXXX if you have any concerns.


    "Is it this serious?"


    Thinking of an epidemic in his previous life, Brian decided to buy some masks to prepare. But just as he was about to turn around and leave, a large group of students crowded behind him. They all looked at the announcement excitedly. Some even He even clapped his hands excitedly.


    After finally squeezing out of the crowd and just about to return to the classroom, he suddenly felt something behind him poking his waist. He paused slightly and turned around to find that it was Sarah standing behind him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing him turn around, Sarah blinked her eyes, made a shushing gesture, pointed to a corner of the canteen, touched her lips, and said silently:


    "action!"

 Chapter 3 - 2: The world is about to fall into a disaster

    Chapter 3 - 2: The world is about to fall into a disasterIn the Austin area, tall buildings stand majestically. The roads on both sides are crowded with people and traffic, but there is nothing on the road. From time to time, ambulances pass by quickly. Even though the surroundings are extremely noisy, some people can hear the cars. The patient screams in agony.


    "Are you sure you chose this place?"


    Looking at the large shopping mall in front of him where people were going in and out, Brian asked Sarah beside him with some uncertainty, knowing that the things in there were not cheap.


    "Certainly."


    Sarah took 50 US dollars from her pocket and said with some pride:


    "I have been saving money for this day for a long time. My father has been complaining that his watch is broken. I just want to buy him a new watch."


    "Well..."


    Brian looked at Sarah''s 50 US dollars with a very strange expression. At this point, wanting to buy a small-point watch is a bit of a dream.


    "Sarah, your little money is like..."


    "ah--!"


    Just when Brian wanted to remind the other party that he didn''t have enough money, there was a sudden noise on the opposite street. Both of them were attracted by the noise and turned their heads to look at the man, who made the sound.


    I saw a big black man kneeling weakly on the roadside, his chest heaving violently and constantly gasping for air, his whole body shaking, the blood vessels hidden under the skin bulging, his eye sockets were black, and bright red bloodshot eyes overflowing from the inner periphery of his eyes. A series of symptoms made him look extremely terrifying.


    Everyone standing around him knew that this man had a new type of infectious disease that suddenly appeared recently, so they all covered their mouths and noses and stayed away from the area.


    "Call the headquarters, discover the symptoms of the patient, and request the dispatch of an ambulance."


    The violence that happened here attracted the police patrolling nearby. He was seen running and calling for an ambulance through the intercom. When he ran next to the big black man, he couldn''t help but take out the handcuffs and put his hands behind his back. Handcuffed behind his back. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This action of the police aroused strong dissatisfaction among the black people around. The grumpier ones were persuading the police to release the handcuffs quickly, while the less grumpy ones were cursing at the side. Some even had weapons in their hands, as if they were ready to rush out at any time. The crowd rescues its countrymen.


    The policeman looked at the crowd around him coldly, took out his pistol indifferently, and silently warned the people around him not to do anything extreme.


    After a while, the ambulance''s beep-beep-beep came closer and stopped next to the police. At this time, the big black man seemed to have lost his mind, twisting his body crazily and screaming. The doctor spent a lot of effort to fasten him to the hospital bed and stuff him into the car.


    As the ambulance left, the crowd of onlookers saw no excitement and gradually dispersed. The street returned to its usual scene as if nothing had happened just now.


    Witnessing this process, Brian suddenly became very frightened. There was a voice in his ear that seemed to tell him that something terrible was about to happen. He murmured:


    "Why do I always have an ominous premonition?"


    On the other side, Sarah saw the crowd of onlookers disperse and withdrew her gaze. This kind of thing happened every day, and everyone was used to it. She took Brian''s hand next to her and headed towards the shopping mall. She walked over and said with a sly smile, "Let''s go in quickly. Fortunately, you are here; otherwise, I wouldn''t dare come here to buy anything."


    "Um?"


    Brian, who was still surrounded by uneasiness, immediately forgot all about his insecurities after listening to Sarah''s words and looked at the girl in disbelief.


    "I''ll go; you asked me here for the money, right?"


    "bingo."


    Snapping her fingers vigorously, ignoring the surprised looks of others, Sarah put her hands around Brian''s right arm, rested her head on his shoulder, looked at him expectantly, and said:


    "You won''t let me down, right?"


    Looking down at that cute little face and those eyes full of expectancy, Brian covered his forehead with his palms and sighed helplessly.


    "Oh my God! My poor change."


    .....


    It was already 2:30 when we returned to school, and school was about to end. All the students in the classroom were packing their school bags. Brian and Sarah sneaked into the classroom while no one was paying attention.


    Returning to his seat, Brian glanced at Sarah, who was holding a watch box and a greeting card with a cartoon dinosaur cover in her hand. Brian couldn''t help but curl up his lips. This was his spare money for a few weeks.


    When Teacher Judy returned to the classroom, everyone packed up their things, followed her to the school gate, and boarded the school bus.


    At 3 o''clock, the two returned to the suburbs, played with Jimmy''s puppy a few times, and Sarah invited Brian to her home.


    Brian thought for a moment that he had nothing to do when he went home anyway, so he readily agreed. When he entered Sarah''s house, he found that, well, the interior was very neat and clean. To be honest, he thought that a single father''s house would be a mess.


    "You sit down for a while, and I''ll go upstairs to change clothes."


    Watching Sarah disappear on the stairs, Brian wandered around the room boredly. On the table was a photo of Sarah and his father, Joel, and in the corner was a football with Sarah''s team''s signature.


    "This is...."


    On the refrigerator in the kitchen, Brian read a note that Joel left for Sarah. He glanced at the content on it:


    I''ll go home late tonight. You can order takeout. See you in the morning.


    dad


    "Kick-kick-"


    Hearing the footsteps on the stairs, Brian knew that it was Sarah coming down, so he pointed at the note and said to her on the stairs, "Sarah, it seems that your birthday gift cannot be delivered today."


    "ah?"


    Sarah, who had just come down from upstairs, was stunned for a moment when she heard Brian''s words. Then she looked at the note pointed out by the other party. As if she realized something, she walked forward quickly and looked at the content on it.


    Within a few minutes, Sarah was like a deflated rubber ball. She sat down on the sofa in the living room with a sad face, completely missing the happy smile she had a few hours ago.


    "So, what about the gift?"


    Brian looked at this scene with a wry smile, and he didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "If you give it tomorrow, it shouldn''t be too late."


    "No."


    As soon as Brian finished speaking, Sarah immediately stood up from the sofa, puffed out her cheeks, and said angrily, "There''s no way a gift can be given the next day. I''ll be here waiting for him to come back."


    "..."


    Seeing the determined look on the other party''s face, Brian shrugged and didn''t say anything. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him in the first place.


    "Have you thought about how to solve the problem for dinner?"


    Sarah pointed to the paper left by Joel and said, "Didn''t he write everything down? Let''s order takeout."


    "You also had takeout yesterday, right?"


    Brian scratched his head, went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, looked at the ingredients, and said, "Forget it; let me cook it for you. Eating takeout all the time is not good for your health."


    "Can you cook?"


    "Certainly!"


    Night falls.


    Brian lingered in front of the room''s floor-to-ceiling window, and the moonlight shone through the window on his slightly uneasy face. The nanny, Josie, had left long ago and would not come until tomorrow morning.


    Staring at the night outside the window and recalling the illness of the big black man he saw, he couldn''t sleep peacefully even though it was close to noon.


    He looked at Sarah''s house next door. There was light in the living room. He saw Joel returning home just now, so he thought the gifts should have been given out by now.


    Thinking about this, Brian couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly. He picked up the remote control on the bedside and turned on the TV. Since he couldn''t sleep and didn''t have a mobile phone, watching TV was a good way to spend time.


    "drop--!"


    The sudden ringing of the phone woke up Brian from his deep sleep. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. The display of the landline phone next to him kept flashing. He was watching TV and fell asleep unknowingly. He looked at the time on the clock and saw that it was already 2 a.m. It''s time.


    "Who''s calling so late?"


    Mumbling in his mouth, Brian reached out sleepily to pick up the phone on the bedside, put it in his ear, and said:


    "Hello?"


    As soon as he said a word, a woman''s voice, crying with joy, came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh my god, it finally got through."


    As soon as he heard the voice on the other end of the phone, Brian''s head, which was still a little confused, suddenly woke up. This voice was all too familiar to him. It came from this body.


    Just as he was deciding how to speak, the voice on the other end of the phone rang again: "Brian, you must listen to what I say next."


    "The world is about to fall into a disaster. Infectious diseases are completely out of control. These madmen are constantly hurting others. There is a black box in the closet in our room with a pistol inside. Your father and I can''t get there in Washington. You go find...dip...dip."


    But before the other party finished speaking, the phone was suddenly hung up. Seeing this, Brian quickly put down his phone and called back, but there were only bursts of blind tones coming from the phone.


    The ominous premonition in his heart surged out uncontrollably. He looked blankly at the lights that kept lighting up in the night outside the window. He knew that an unknown storm was about to sweep the entire world.

 Chapter 4 - 3 : First Kill

    Chapter 4 - 3 : First KillBrian came to his father''s room and opened the closet. There was a black box inside, but he was not too surprised. He had already discovered this box just a few days after he traveled through time.


    Every man has fantasized about touching a real gun, let alone someone who has never touched a real firearm. Therefore, every time he comes home from school and has nothing to do, he will look up some videos on the use of firearms on the computer.


    After assembling the pistol with ease, Brian knew that, due to the fact that Americans can legally possess guns and the current situation of infection outbreaks, he would definitely use it in the future.


    Back in his room, the TV emitted bright light and illuminated the room, and the content inside had already turned into a news report.


    At this moment, a female anchor was standing outside a separation fence to report. Behind her, a group of houses were being burned by raging flames.


    "The incident we initially reported as a riot actually seemed to be related to the national epidemic. We received news that infected patients have increasingly serious violent tendencies."


    But just when the female host was about to continue talking, a special police officer suddenly ran up behind her, and he shouted to the three special police officers standing inside the isolation barrier:


    "Everyone evacuate here quickly; there is a gas leak!"


    As soon as the female host heard the news, she immediately turned around and faced the camera to report the news she had just received.


    But who knew that as soon as she said something, the police officer turned around and pointed at the camera, opened the isolation barrier, and ran towards the female host, shouting:


    "Ma''am, get out of there right now."


    "boom!"


    As soon as the police officer finished speaking, the house behind him suddenly exploded violently. There was a flash of white light, the TV screen was cut off instantly, and the entire screen turned into snowflakes.


    Along with the explosion inside the TV, there was also a shockingly loud noise outside the window at the same time, and red flames shot into the sky, briefly lighting up the night.


    "Fuck me!"


    Brian was shocked at what he had just seen, and he cursed unconsciously. Ever since he learned that the infectious disease was out of control, he had always felt that this plot was very familiar. It was exactly the same as in Doomsday movies and games. He knew that he seemed to have arrived in one of them. What an incredible world!


    "I can''t be so unlucky."


    Without thinking too much, Brian quickly took out a backpack from the closet and rushed downstairs. Dogs barked constantly from outside, and police cars roared past the house from time to time, as if indicating that a complete disaster was about to break out.


    Ignoring what was going on outside, he quickly went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. He found some canned food and vegetables stored inside, and he put his backpack in there without thinking too much.


    Then he ran to the storage room. There was a dagger displayed in a protective box hanging on the wall. This was his father''s collection and was said to be very expensive.


    Brian picked up the ashtray on the table, smashed the glass without hesitation, and took out the dagger. The most important things in the apocalypse are food and self-defense weapons.


    "garr~."


    At this moment, the constant sound of dogs and dogs outside the window suddenly stopped, and then the barking of dogs immediately turned into miserable howls.


    "Um!"


    This miserable sound immediately attracted Brian''s attention, and he could feel that the sound was not too far from his home.


    "It''s Sarah''s house!"


    Thinking of this, Brian didn''t care about packing. He put a backpack full of food on his back, picked up the flashlight next to him with his left hand, held the pistol in his right hand, opened the sliding door of the yard, and rushed out.


    Although he didn''t get along with Sarah too much, he felt that it was necessary to go over and remind her.


    "Cubo, stop it!"


    "Bastard...boom."


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I came to my yard. Brian heard a sound coming from the backyard of Sarah''s house next door, followed by a muffled sound as if something had been hit.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Although he didn''t know exactly what happened, Brian knew something must have happened over there. He stepped on the flower bed and easily climbed over the low fence.


    But as soon as he landed, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Two wooden boards were broken on the other end of the fence. Cooper, Sarah''s next-door neighbor, was pressing on Joel; his eyes were red and his mouth was open. It seemed that he wanted to bite him.


    Joel, who was pinned down, grabbed the opponent''s neck. After being knocked down, he felt extremely desperate, but Brian''s sudden appearance gave him hope again.


    Pushing up hard with both hands, he yelled at Brian, who was still stunned in place:


    "Have you gone crazy? Why are you still standing there? Help me get him down."


    "okay..."


    After being shouted out by Joel, Brian came back to his senses. Although he was holding a pistol and a dagger, he had no killing experience at all. He didn''t dare to kill him at all, so he had to lift a flower pot and throw it towards Cooper. His head was smashed.


    "Bang!"


    Mud and debris were scattered all over the ground. This violent blow obviously dealt a big blow. The momentum of the downward bite suddenly decreased, and he hugged his head tightly with both hands, which looked extremely painful.


    Joel, who was under him, saw this scene, picked up the crowbar that fell next to him, swung it upward with force, and knocked Cooper to the ground.


    Then he immediately stood up, stepped on the opponent''s chest, raised the crowbar, and smashed it at the opponent''s head once, twice, three times...


    Blood spattered on Joel''s cheeks and clothes. He kept fighting back as if he was possessed by a demon. It wasn''t until the infected man stopped struggling that he gradually stopped, put down the crowbar in his hand, and stared blankly. The corpse, Joel, couldn''t believe it was his own doing.


    "vomit.."


    Such a bloody scene shocked Brian''s soul. Even though he had seen many similar scenes in movies and games in the past, it also had an extremely huge impact. Finally, he could no longer bear it and ran to the corner to vomit.


    "ah--!"


    As the saying goes, one wave comes after another. Just when Joel was stunned in place and Blake was vomiting in the corner, a ferocious head popped out of the damaged part of the fence. He roared loudly, and his body was shaking. He stopped and squeezed towards me, trying to rush into the courtyard and bite two people.


    But as soon as he crawled out halfway, a raised piece of broken board underneath hit his waist, making it impossible for him to enter at all for a while.


    "Jimmy?"


    The sudden appearance of the infected person attracted the attention of two people, and they recognized the man in front of them at a glance. It was Jimmy who lived with Cooper.


    "Come on, go to the house."


    Joel was the first to react. He called to the boy in the corner and then ran towards his house.


    Seeing Joel leave, Brian didn''t dare stay here anymore. Following him, a few people walked into the house.


    "Dad?"


    "Brian?"


    As soon as he entered the house, Brian heard someone''s name beside him. When he looked toward the source of the sound, it turned out that Sarah was standing not far away, looking at them with a confused expression.


    After everyone came in, Joel closed the glass door, walked quickly to the table next to the door, put the pistol box in the drawer, quickly assembled the firearm, and at the same time shouted to Brian aside:


    "Leave with Sarah from back and stay away from the door."


    "Dad, you scared me a little. What happened?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had never seen her father look so nervous before. Sarah also became nervous for a moment, and her voice even trembled.


    "Sarah, let''s get out of here first. I''ll explain it to you later."


    Looking at Sarah, who was a little frightened, Brian wanted to tell her the whole story, but when he thought of Jimmy, who was stuck on the guardrail, he understood that it was not a good place to stay for a long time, so he walked over to Sarah and took her towards the gate.


    "Why..."


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Such a strange scene in front of her made Sarah really panic. She was about to ask Blake what happened, but as soon as she said the words, the sliding door beside them and the door behind them suddenly burst with violent impact.


    If Brian expected Jimmy to appear behind the sliding door, then the sudden impact behind them was completely unexpected.


    This feeling of being attacked from both sides was very uncomfortable. When he saw that Joel had assembled the pistol and pointed it at Jimmy behind the sliding door, he took a deep breath, stood in front of Sarah, and also raised the pistol. Facing another impact point, the girl was invisibly protected in the middle.


    "calm down!"


    Controlling his trembling hands, Brian swallowed. In his previous life, he was just a clerk. He had never experienced such a thing, but he also knew that it would be extremely difficult to survive without courage in a disaster. so no matter how scared he is in his heart, he must overcome it.


    "ah--!"


    The time will eventually come, and with the sound of shattering glass behind him, the door in front of him was also violently knocked open.


    The infected person with red eyes entered the room, only to hear it let out a sharp scream, and then pounced towards the prey in front of it.


    Seeing the terrifying face of the infected person getting closer and closer, Brian somehow lost his initial fear. He felt a strange energy surge into his body.


    The pupils of his eyes suddenly shrank, and his trembling body instantly returned to control. He quickly raised the pistol, pointed the black hole muzzle at the head of the infected person in front of him, and let out a roar from his mouth.


    "Die!"


    "boom!"


    ---------


    5+ Chapters in advance on Patreon

 Chapter 5 - 4 : Chaos in the City

    Chapter 5 - 4 : Chaos in the CityThe cold bullet penetrated the head of the infected person, and blood mixed with brain matter spurted out from the blood hole, splashing all over Brian''s body and face.


    The infected person whose brain was damaged seemed to have lost power and lay weakly on the ground, motionless. Blood continued to flow from the wound, forming a pool of blood in an instant and exuding a strong smell of blood.


    Seeing the infected person die, Brian''s whole body seemed to have been drained of strength, and he immediately collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily.


    Sarah behind him was also completely stunned by the scene, standing there in a daze, her whole body trembling.


    On the other side, after Joel shot Jimmy, he turned around and saw two children, one paralyzed and one stunned. He didn''t know what to say, but he knew he couldn''t stay here anymore and had to leave immediately.


    "Get up; let''s get out of here quickly."


    Joel picked up Brian, who was on the ground, and Sarah, who was standing stupidly, and without any explanation, he pulled the two of them toward the door.


    Just after leaving the house, Joel saw his brother Tommy''s car parked outside. When the other party saw them, a hint of joy flashed on his face, and he asked, "Where were you? You didn''t even answer your call. Do you know what the chaos is like outside?"


    "I already know; stop talking nonsense and drive quickly."


    Joel didn''t say much. He opened the back door and stuffed the two children, who had not yet recovered from their shock. He knew the situation of Brian''s family very well and knew that his mother was out of town, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Regarding the situation at his home, he closed the door, opened the front door, and got in.


    "Damn it, why are you covered in blood? Are you injured?"


    As soon as he got in the car, Joel heard Tommy''s concerned inquiry, but he really didn''t want to waste time, so he continued, "It''s not my blood; let''s leave quickly."


    Tommy didn''t say anything after hearing this; he started the engine and reversed, driving quickly towards the highway.


    In the back seat, Brian didn''t pay attention to what Tommy and Joel said in the front row. He just looked at his hands and kept thinking about the scenes that just happened.


    I...killed someone?


    Although this feeling is very bad, he is still a person with a soul in his 20s. After taking a deep breath, he gradually recovered from the discomfort, and after shooting and killing, he could feel himself. It was as if a certain barrier had been broken through in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had read a report about a murderer. After the murder, as long as he got through the initial period of tension and panic, his whole mentality would change drastically. He would feel that he was completely different from other people, and he could see that high-level people who easily control the lives and deaths of others no longer view others as similar people but as prey. When encountering something slightly unpleasant, the first thing they think of is to kill the other person.


    If a person is used to using killing to solve problems, then he will also be controlled by killing. Thinking of this, Brian secretly warned himself to stay rational at all times.


    "Brian, Sarah, how are you doing?"


    After the car drove a short distance, Joel turned his head and looked at the two of them with concern. Although he didn''t like Brian very much at first and thought he was too close to his daughter, the other party stood up for him in times of crisis. He went out to protect Sarah, which made his impression of this boy slightly different.


    "I''m fine."


    In response to Joel''s concern, Brian glanced at Sarah next to him. Seeing that she also said she was fine, he said "My mother just called me. They said that the epidemic is completely out of control. What is the situation outside now?"


    Joel also wanted to know Brian''s question, so he looked at Tommy, who was driving the car, hoping to get an answer.


    "I''m not very clear now. They all say that people in the city have lost their minds. They seem to be affected by some kind of parasite or something."


    While driving the car intently, Tommy shared the information he got from the news and passersby.


    "Moreover, mobile phones and radios are no longer available, so it is impossible to accurately understand information."


    Hearing Tommy''s answer, everyone in the car fell silent for a while. By now, no one understood that the situation was extremely serious.


    When the car reached a fork in the road, Tommy seemed to suddenly remember something, turned his head, and said to his brother Joel, When I came here, I read the latest news. It said that the army had set up roadblocks on the highway, and no one was allowed to enter the county. Where are we going now?"


    "... Since the expressway cannot be used, then Route 71 can be used."


    As a police car roared past, the car turned right. Along the way, everyone saw many families packing their luggage and wanting to leave with their wives, children, and grandchildren.


    He even saw a vehicle crash into a big tree on the roadside. The driver''s seat door was open, and there was no one inside. A long trail of blood extended outward and disappeared in the distance.


    "Damn, what on earth are these monsters?"


    Seeing this scene, Joel frowned slightly, which reminded him of the infected people he met in the house.


    "I don''t know; the police have no clue right now."


    Tommy naturally knew what Joel was talking about. He met several infected patients when he came here and continued, "It''s not just our towns that are experiencing this now; those reporters are saying that the contagion started in the south but is now spreading rapidly to the east and west..."


    After driving for about ten minutes, they finally arrived at Route 71. During this period, they passed the fire-burned Lewis farm and encountered a family of three fleeing on foot on the roadside.


    Originally, Tommy planned to stop the car to help the other party, but Joel, who was sitting in the passenger seat, refused the request to help the other party because there were too many people and there were children with him.


    When he came to the intersection and looked at the long queue of traffic ahead, Tommy said helplessly, "It seems like everyone has the same Idea."


    The traffic seemed to have been stuck here for a long time. All the vehicles were honking their horns. Brian even saw a helicopter flying over their heads.


    The owner of the blue car in front of them was obviously impatient to wait. He roughly pushed the door open and yelled at the traffic ahead: "Asshole, what''s going on ahead? Tell me now!"


    But just as he finished speaking, two infected people wearing hospital gowns suddenly jumped out of the darkness beside the driveway. One of them rushed forward, threw the man next to the car to the ground, and bit him desperately.


    Another infected got in through the open door and bit the woman sitting in the passenger seat.


    "This..."


    The sudden arrival of the infected person shocked everyone in the car, and they were all stunned for a moment. At this moment, the infected person who threw down the man bit off the prey''s neck, noticed the four people in the car in front of him, and roared. He stood up and rushed over.


    "Tommy, reverse the car and get out of here!"


    Joel''s push made Tommy suddenly come to his senses. He quickly put his right hand into reverse gear, stepped on the accelerator, and drove into the nearby town.


    Driving quickly, the car turned left onto a main road, but what came face to face was a group of fleeing people with frightened faces.


    The crowd hindered the movement of vehicles. There was even a car crossing the road in the middle of the road, not far ahead. There was only an intersection that was big enough for one car. Tommy had no choice but to slow down and drive forward slowly. He wanted to wait until the crowd had passed.


    But the crowd was too big. With Joel''s constant urging, Tommy stepped on the accelerator and passed the narrow intersection quickly and with difficulty.


    "drop--!"


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief, just as the car passed an intersection, dazzling lights appeared on the left side of the vehicle, and an out-of-control truck hit them head-on.


    "Bang!"


    Before anyone could react, the truck slammed into the side of the car. The huge impact overturned the entire car. After rolling several times on the road, it overturned on the side of the road. Next to the store.


    "Fuck me!"


    Don''t know how long it took, but Brian gradually woke up from his coma. He only felt a dull pain in his head, like needles, but fortunately, his body was not seriously injured.


    Immediately afterward, he found that the vehicle had rolled over, Sarah and Joel were unconscious, Tommy''s position in the driver''s seat was missing, and he didn''t know if he had been thrown out.


    Pulling hard on the car door, Brian found that the door had deformed and could not be pushed open at all. However, there was a sunroof on the roof of the car, and he got out without even thinking about opening the sunroof.


    Outside the car, people were running around in panic on the street. The firelight illuminated the surroundings like daylight, and several infected people could even be seen not far away. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sarah, Joel, wake up!"


    Quickly squatting down and facing the sunroof, shouting their names into the car, Brian pushed Joel hard into the front seat. Due to his size, he didn''t care whether the other person was awake or not, and he then pulled up Sarah in the back seat. Pull and drag her out of the window.


    Joel, who was in the front seat, gradually woke up after being pushed by Brian. He quickly turned around and looked back. Seeing that Sarah had been rescued by Brian, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then he raised his left foot and kicked a few times to block the situation. He hit the windshield and kicked it out.


    Sarah, who was dragged out of the car, also slowly woke up from her coma. When she opened her eyes, she saw Brian asking her if she was injured with a concerned look on her face.


    But just when she was about to answer, she suddenly saw an infected person with a ferocious face running towards him from a dark corner behind Brian!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    7+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 6 - 5 : Sarah is Injured

    Chapter 6 - 5 : Sarah is Injured"Watch your back!"


    Seeing that the infected person was getting closer and closer, Sarah ignored her situation and quickly warned Brian of the danger behind her.


    But the other party''s reaction was faster than hers. He turned around suddenly, stretched out his foot, and kicked the leg of the infected person behind him hard.


    The unprepared kick caused the infected person to lose his balance and fall to the ground. Then Brian stepped on the opponent''s back, pulled out the dagger, and plunged the knife into the infected person''s head, ending its life.


    "This..."


    Looking at the boy in front of her, who had become extremely decisive, Sarah suddenly felt that he was very strange. She felt that he seemed to be a different person.


    Pulling out the dagger, Brian stared at the infected person lying on the ground. He had already seen the infected person behind him through the car glass, but now it seemed that the threat of these individual monsters was not as terrible as imagined.


    His eyes returned to Sarah''s body, and he found that the girl''s pants had been soaked with blood at some point. Seeing this, he quickly asked:


    "Sarah, your leg is bleeding."


    "ah!"


    Sarah, who had not felt anything at first, was shocked to realize that her leg was injured when the other party reminded her. The pain suddenly came like a tide, and she let out a cry of pain unconsciously.


    Joel, who had just gotten out of the car, couldn''t help but feel his heart sink when he heard the news that his daughter''s leg was injured. In the current situation, a leg injury is simply the most fatal.


    "Can you still walk?"


    Quickly standing next to Sarah, Joel immediately helped his daughter up and asked if She could continue to walk. When he saw the other party shaking his head, his mood instantly fell to the bottom.


    Brian stood aside silently, hesitating a little about whether to turn around and leave. He felt that he had done the best that a neighbor and friend could do.


    Now the infected are getting closer and closer to here, and the number will only increase. Coupled with Sarah''s leg injury, she has become a burden to the team.


    As a relative of Sarah, Joel will not abandon the girl. If he procrastinates like this, it will only be a matter of time before the infected catch up. Brian is not an idiot, and he is not great enough to sacrifice for someone he has just known for a month.


    At this moment, Tommy, who had disappeared without a trace, ran out from nowhere, and he was seen talking anxiously to the three people next to the car.


    "Damn it, the infected are coming; we have to run away!"


    When the three of them were unconscious, the infected people on the highway had broken into the town. Those who originally fled towards the highway all turned back, bringing with them a large number of infected People.


    Knowing that the situation was critical, Joel gave Tommy the pistol that was attached to his waist and then picked up Sarah, who had difficulty with her legs and said:


    "Tommy, you cover me."


    Tommy also saw his niece''s injured leg. Knowing that it was not a waste of time, he took the pistol and said to Brian next to him:


    "Kid, I remember you also have a gun. You stay with them, and I''ll break up the rear!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Brian nodded. No matter what his plans were, his first goal now was to get out of this hellish place first. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four of them followed the swarming crowd and fled forward. During this period, people kept rolling and crawling out of the buildings on both sides, screaming in fear, while sporadic infections followed closely behind them.


    Just as the fleeing crowd passed an intersection, a car suddenly rushed out of the intersection in front and went directly into the gas station at an angle.


    "boom!"


    The car violently hit the gas tank, causing sparks to instantly ignite the gasoline, detonating the entire gas tank and igniting a raging fire. All the people who fled to the gas station were also set on fire by the flames.


    Dozens of people were instantly burned by the fire, and pitiful howls could be heard one after another. Some people were rolling back and forth on the ground in pain, trying to extinguish the flames on their bodies to save themselves, while others ran towards the nearest person, hoping to get help. But this approach not only failed to save them but also set the people he knocked down on fire.


    Such a terrifying scene made the crowd behind it not dare move forward. In addition, the flames of the explosion blocked the road ahead. The panicked crowd fled to the left and right like headless flies.


    "Towards the edge."


    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, Joel did not stop and asked Brian and Tommy to follow him. Then he whispered to comfort his shivering daughter and asked her to close her eyes.


    Brian followed them leisurely. In front of them was the Madillo Theater. Once you passed there, it was only a short distance from the highway intersection. You could just find a car and leave quickly.


    But reality is often cruel. Just as they were about to reach the intersection, a burning vehicle exploded at the intersection, scaring the crowd who was running forward to immediately turn around and run backward.


    But the road behind them had long been occupied by the infected people who were rushing towards them. When those who were running at the front realized that something was wrong and planned to turn back, the unsuspecting crowd behind them crowded forward desperately, sending them into the mouths of the infected people.


    With the road ahead blocked and infected people approaching from behind, Brian and his companion were immediately caught in a dilemma.


    "This way, there''s an alley here!"


    Just when the situation was getting more and more critical, Tommy saw an alley blocked by an iron fence between the two buildings and quickly called for others to come over.


    Fortunately, the door was not locked, and everyone filed in. After everyone came in, Tommy quickly found a stick to seal the door and, at the same time, blocked the two unlucky guys who also wanted to come in.


    On the other side, Joel in front of him was almost attacked by the infected person, who suddenly jumped out of the trash can at the corner. Brian was startled, and he fired a shot subconsciously. It was an accidental shot and Killed the infected person with a headshot.


    They continued to rush deeper into the alley, and just when everyone thought they could get rid of the monsters behind them, the infected people climbed over the fences and walls like gangrene in their bones and followed them closely.


    After all, Joel was holding Sarah in his hand, which greatly affected the team''s forward speed. Seeing the infected behind them getting closer and closer, they hurriedly entered the nearest bar, hoping to use the door to block the progress of these monsters.


    But when everyone entered the bar and turned to close the door, the infected person''s hand reached into the crack of the door and blocked the door that was about to close.


    Looking at Tommy, who was holding on to the door, Brian rushed forward and fired several shots at the crack of the door, directly forcing the infected back, and then closed the door.


    After closing the door, everyone left without stopping and headed towards the other end of the bar. However, the infected person behind the blocked door still banged against the door unwillingly, hoping to break in.


    He rushed out of the bar, killed a lone infected person, and rescued a person who was about to be killed. They entered the mountain road next to the highway through a broken wall outside the bar.


    Shooting continuously to deal with the scattered infected people on the road, they quickly approached the highway one by one.


    But before they had gone far, dazzling lights appeared on the hillside ahead, and a heavily armed soldier blocked their way.


    "Stop, don''t move; raise your hands!"


    Even though they had known for a long time that the highway was guarded by the army, it was still a long way from the highway. Meeting the soldiers here was obviously beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Tommy, who was holding a gun, threw away the pistol decisively and raised his hands high, fearing that the other party would shoot him.


    But when the soldier saw the man holding the weapon disarming himself and the other man holding a child, he relaxed his vigilance slightly and did not pay too much attention to the other child standing next to him.


    Looking at the soldier standing on the slope with the assault rifle in his hand, Brian moved sideways in a subtle way, hiding half of his body behind the rock mass on his side. He thought to himself, A scene like this could be seen in a doomsday movie. That''s not uncommon.


    First, the escaped survivors met the soldiers, then the soldiers asked their superiors for instructions on how to deal with them, and finally, the superiors cold-bloodedly shot civilians. Although the situation in the movie may not be true, it is always right to be more careful.


    "Sir, please help me."


    Just when Brian and the others stopped for the warning and the soldiers were about to ask their superiors for instructions via radio, a figure suddenly rushed out from the shadows.


    Brian was stunned for a moment, then realized that the figure was the survivor they rescued at the door of the bar, and he had been following them secretly.


    "Stand still and don''t move, or I''ll shoot."


    The soldiers did not expect that other people would suddenly run out from behind them. They did not bother to contact their superiors, picked up the assault rifle in their hands, and warned the other party not to continue approaching.


    But this survivor seemed like he couldn''t listen at all and still ran forward like crazy, muttering "Help" all the time, as if he were in a daze.


    Seeing that the other party had no intention of stopping, the soldier did not hesitate at all. He pointed the assault rifle at the survivor and pulled the trigger.


    Bullets ejected from the muzzle of the gun, and a series of blood mists suddenly appeared on the survivor''s body, and he was beaten into a sieve in an instant.


    The scene suddenly became quiet for a moment. Although the death of the survivor had its own factors, the soldiers shot and killed them without hesitation, which still made the people present feel trembling.


    Joel looked at the survivor, who was still twitching on the ground, and knew that things might be a little too late.


    Suddenly he saw that Brian, who was beside him, had hidden behind the rock mass next to him. He suddenly thought about it, and he began to think about it in his heart.


    Sarah was now in his arms. If the soldiers on the opposite side also shot at them, wouldn''t his daughter become his shield?


    With this in mind, he began to move slowly and quietly in the direction of Brian.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    7+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 7 - 6 : Separation Part 1

    Chapter 7 - 6 : Separation Part 1"Sarah, I''ll let you down later. You go to the side to find Brian and hide with him!"


    The scene of soldiers shooting the survivor made Joel feel very palpitated. He did not dare to let the soldiers decide a person''s life and death, especially when his daughter was involved.


    "Um."


    Sarah was a little depressed because she had been frightened too much along the way, but she also knew that letting her father hold her would only continue to drag him down, so she obediently agreed.


    "Damn, have you ever asked me for my opinion?"


    While silently watching the interaction between father and daughter, Brian couldn''t help but complain in his heart, but when Joel put Sarah down, he still reached out and pulled the girl over.


    During this period, the girl''s injured leg would inevitably be touched, but no matter how painful it was, the girl still gritted her teeth and remained silent.


    "I''ll give you the gun and I''ll take Sarah to hide in the bushes over there!"


    Letting Sarah lean against the back of the rock mass, Brian hesitated for a moment, then behind Joel, using the opponent''s back as a cover, he inserted his pistol into his trouser pocket.


    "I understand."


    Feeling the extra pistol coming out of his trouser pocket, Joel suddenly felt a lot more at ease, and then he listened to Brian''s words:


    "The watch I am wearing has a timer reminder function. When the time is three minutes, I will throw it into the grass on the soldier''s right side. It will attract his attention."


    As soon as these words came out, Joel suddenly fell silent. He didn''t expect that the other party could think of so many things. It seemed that he underestimated the boy.


    "That..."


    He turned his head and was about to ask Brian why he did this, but he saw that behind the rock mass next to him, the two children had already disappeared.


    On the slope, the soldier also felt a little embarrassed by the people in front of him. His mission was to clear out dangerous targets nearby, and there were no other mission instructions. He had no choice but to turn on the radio and ask for instructions.


    "Several citizens were spotted outside, requesting instructions."


    After a while, the radio was connected, and a male voice came from the intercom, giving an extremely cold instruction:


    "Whoever they are, shoot them on the spot."


    Listening to the instructions from the walkie-talkie, the soldier felt a little weird. He didn''t know why they gave him the order to shoot on the spot. This was obviously against moral laws.


    "But sir, there are children here."


    "Keep your orders!"


    "but..."


    "That''s enough, soldier; you just need to obey!"


    The soldier originally wanted to argue, but when he heard the increasingly cold voice on the other end of the intercom, he did not dare to continue arguing. He said:


    "As you command, sir!"


    "sorry."


    Apologizing silently in his heart, the soldier raised the rifle in his hand, wanting to give the men and children on the opposite side a good blow.


    But as soon as he picked up the assault rifle, he discovered that the girl in the hands of one of the men had disappeared at some point, and the boy standing aside was also missing.


    Just now, most of his attention was on the walkie-talkie and Tommy with the gun in front of him, and he didn''t pay attention to what was happening on the other side.


    "Damn it, where are those two kids going?"


    The soldier, who felt something was wrong, immediately and sternly questioned the two men in front of him.


    But what he just said on the radio was heard by Joel and Tommy. Although they didn''t know what happened on the other end, they could guess it by looking at the soldiers'' reactions, so they wouldn''t say anything.


    Joel silently counted the time in his heart, pointed at the unoccupied rock mass next to him, and said carefully:


    "They are all tired; I let them rest."


    "Let them out."


    "But, sir, my daughter''s legs..."


    "I said, let them out!"


    Seeing that the soldier had raised his rifle, Joel became more and more anxious, and cold sweat slowly flowed down his forehead.


    "drop--!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise in the grass on the right side. The soldier was startled and instinctively fired a shuttle of bullets.


    But after a few hits, he realized something was wrong. He quickly turned the gun and shot the two men without caring about the children.


    But Joel could not sit still and wait for death. He was waiting for this opportunity. His will to survive made him move extremely quickly. He took out his pistol, pointed it at the soldier''s head, and pulled the trigger.


    Unfortunately, due to too much haste, the bullet failed to hit the target''s head and only hit his chest.


    "ah!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His chest was hit by a bullet, and his body fell backward. The severe pain made the soldier subconsciously hold down the trigger. The gunfire sprayed unconsciously into the air, and bursts of gunfire continued to echo in the air.


    ------------------


    part 2 will be uploaded after 6 hrs


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 8 - 6 : Separation Part 2

    Chapter 8 - 6 : Separation Part 2Tommy, who was standing aside, also swooped down to pick up the pistol on the ground after the soldier was attracted by the watch. Before the soldier fell to the ground, he accurately shot him through the head.


    "phew..."


    Seeing that the crisis was over, the two brothers couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, but at this moment, dense roars and footsteps suddenly sounded behind them.


    They were stunned for a moment and turned to look behind them. A dense crowd of infected people appeared behind them like a wave.


    "Damn it, run!"


    As soon as Tommy saw this situation, he understood that these infected people must have been attracted by the sound of gunfire, and he grabbed Joel to escape.


    "Sarah''s still there!"


    At such a critical moment, Joel remembered that Brian and Sarah hadn''t followed yet, so he turned around and wanted to look for them.


    "We can''t go looking for them now. Sarah''s leg is injured. You can''t run fast with her in your arms. We can only lure these monsters away so that they can be safer."


    Tommy grabbed the anxious Joel and spoke out his thoughts to prevent the other party from doing anything stupid.


    "Can..."


    Following Tommy''s suggestion, Joel didn''t say anything. He knew this was the best way at the moment, so he yelled towards the bushes on his side:


    "Brian, We''ll lure these infected people away. You take Sarah onto the highway, and we''ll meet on the bridge!"


    After saying that, Joel no longer hesitated, turned around, and ran with Tommy downhill to the left. The road there was rugged and difficult, which could greatly slow down the speed of the infected.


    ...


    In the dense bushes not far away, Brian covered the girl''s mouth with his hand to prevent her from making any sound.


    Sarah also knew the danger now, so she simply closed her eyes and stopped looking at what was happening outside.


    I felt the infected people constantly passing by; their hearts were beating wildly. If they made the slightest sound at this time, their end would definitely be extremely miserable.


    A few minutes later, when the sound of footsteps gradually disappeared in the distance and silence returned to the surroundings, Brian sighed in relief and loosened the palm of his hand covering Sarah.


    "Quick, get on my back; let''s get out of here quickly."


    Although the infected people have been lured away by Joel and Tommy, no one can guarantee whether other infected people will come here, so it is better to leave as soon as possible.


    "What about my dad and Uncle Tommy?"


    Although her crisis has been resolved, Sarah is extremely worried because her relatives have attracted so many infected people to protect her.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to them. Let''s go to the bridge first."


    Brian knelt and carried Sarah on his back, whispered comfort to the girl, and started walking with some difficulty. Although the other party only weighed about 40 kilograms, don''t forget that he was only 13 years old.


    After strenuously walking up the slope, he picked up the assault rifle from the dead soldier and carried it on his back. Although he couldn''t use it yet, having it was better than nothing."


    He also obtained a pistol and several magazines from the soldier''s waist, along with a radio, which Brian put into his pocket without any ceremony.


    After searching, the two of them looked in the direction of the bridge and walked slowly forward.


    This time, Brian learned to be smart. Instead of walking on a flat road, he chose to walk in rugged and densely wooded areas.


    Although this would consume his physical energy too quickly, he didn''t dare to bet that he wouldn''t meet other soldiers along the way.


    Sweat kept running down his cheeks, and some sharp branches and leaves in the dense trees kept scratching his arms.


    Every time he walked for a while, he had to stop and rest for more than ten minutes to regain his strength.


    During this period, Brian checked Sarah''s leg injury during a break. Because he had to avoid infected people and beware of sudden attacks by soldiers, he never had time to take a closer look.


    But when he rolled up Sarah''s trouser legs, he found that the injury was not as serious as he thought. The small area soaked in blood was only caused by abrasions on the skin.


    The real reason that Sarah couldn''t walk was that her calf was dislocated, which was why she was in pain and couldn''t walk.


    "Forget it; let''s hurry to the bridge first and then we''ll talk about it."


    On the road again, time seemed to become extremely long without the watch. After an unknown amount of time, after climbing over a slope, they could see the isolation guardrail of the highway not far away.


    "Fuck, it''s finally going to happen."


    Seeing that the Long March was about to come to an end, Brian''s eyes couldn''t help but burst into tears, and he almost cried. It was so difficult!


    "I don''t know how Dad and the others are doing."


    Seeing the bridge getting closer and closer to her, Sarah felt a little happy and a little uneasy in her heart.


    Just as they were about to reach the highway, the radio that Brian took from the soldier suddenly made a rustling sound, followed by a voice coming from inside.


    "At checkpoint 6, there are a large number of infected people moving towards the bridge.If you cannot defend, you can evacuate quickly. Over."


    "..."


    Listening to the content coming from the radio, Brian''s face became extremely distorted for a moment. He put his head in his hands, looked up to the sky, and roared: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a scam!"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    10+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 9 - 7 : Grandpa Arman

    Chapter 9 - 7 : Grandpa ArmanOutside the highway, inside an abandoned house.


    The weak sparks of the kerosene lamp illuminated the dark bedroom. Brian sat on the edge of the bed and carefully examined the condition of Sarah''s dislocated calf.


    Not long ago, after they learned that a large number of infected people would appear on the bridge, they knew that it must be extremely dangerous.


    So they looked for a high slope, hoping to find Joel and Tommy at a high place, but except for the area illuminated by street lights, everything was dark.


    Only the roar of gunfire coming from the bridge and the sharp roars of the infected echoed in the dark night.


    The search was fruitless, so Brian could only carry Sarah on his back and continue walking along the other side of the bridge and found this abandoned house by a lake next to the highway.


    They plan to take a rest tonight and check the situation at Motiao Bridge at dawn tomorrow morning.


    When they entered the room, it was already in a mess, with all kinds of things scattered on the floor. It was obvious that the residents here were aware of the situation outside and had left early.


    The electricity in the house was not working for some reason. There was a generator in the basement, but the cover was opened and all the gasoline inside was drained. It must have been drained out when the family left.


    Fortunately, Brian found a working kerosene lamp in the utility room outside, so that he could get a glimmer of light in the darkness.


    Looking at the redness and swelling that has begun to appear in Sarah''s calf joints, it is conceivable that if effective treatment is not obtained, the symptoms of redness and swelling will become more and more severe, and may even produce irreversible sequelae.


    "Now we''re in trouble!"


    Raising his head and looking at Sarah, who was already a little drowsy, Brian sighed softly, stood up, and supported the other person''s body, letting her lie flat on the bed.


    Then he went downstairs to the living room and found a hardwood stick, and then took two scarves from the hanging rack. Only then did he reach the bedroom on the second floor.


    Arriving next to Sarah, Brian placed the wooden stick next to her dislocated calf and wrapped it tightly around it.


    He didn''t know that the treatment method for fractures did not care about the dislocated tube, but now he had no choice but to treat the disease. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After taking care of everything, Brian found a bed and quilt in the next room and spread it on the floor. He closed the bedroom door and locked it. Then he held the door firmly against the chair.


    After turning off the kerosene lamp, Brian picked up the notebook on the table. There was also a piece of letter paper inside, which seemed to be written by the divorced resident to his relatives.


    He didn''t pay attention to the content above and threw it aside, putting the notebook under his head. A night of escaping and running around exhausted all his energy and physical strength. He felt the warmth brought by the quilt and felt extremely comfortable. ,.


    "Comfortable!"


    As soon as he closed his eyes, boundless sleepiness surged into his heart like a tide, instantly taking control of his body. His consciousness became increasingly blurry, and he fell into a deep sleep after a while.


    ....


    "Kick..kick.."


    Brian didn''t know how long he had slept, but a slightly strange sound in his ears woke him up from his sleep and he opened his eyes suddenly.


    It was already noon the next day, and the sun shone into the room from the window. He stood up slowly, picked up the pistol on the table, and stared at the door.


    The strange sound just now was very familiar to Brian. It was the sound of something stepping on the stairs and squeezing. Although the other person walked very carefully, he still heard it immediately.


    Slowly walking to the bed, he gently patted Sarah, who was still sleeping soundly. When she woke up, he immediately pointed to the door and made a shushing gesture.


    Sarah, who had just woken up and was still a little confused, immediately woke up when she saw this situation, nodded obediently, and promised not to make any noise.


    The room suddenly fell into a dead silence, but there was no unusual movement outside.


    I don''t know how long it took, but just when Brian thought it might be his imagination, the door handle of the bedroom suddenly turned, making the two people who had been relaxed suddenly become nervous again.


    "Is anyone in there?"


    The bedroom door was locked. People outside immediately realized that someone might be hiding in the bedroom, but he had no intention of hiding it, so he immediately asked.


    Hearing an old voice coming from outside the door, Brian hesitated for a moment and then replied:


    "Who are you?"


    "Huh!"


    The person outside the door let out a soft sigh when he heard the voice of a child coming out. He was obviously a little surprised, but he continued:


    "My name is Arman, kid. This is where my daughter lives. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Will you open the door?"


    "..."


    "Can you treat the bone injury?"


    "What?"


    The person outside the door did not expect that the child inside would ask such a question, but he immediately understood the key and said:


    "Of course, I used to be a medical soldier. If it''s not too much, I should be able to do it."


    After receiving a definite answer, Brian did not hesitate. He pulled out the chair against the door and gently unlocked the door. Then he quickly stepped back and said with the muzzle of the gun still pointed at the door: "Come in."


    ''Crunch''


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bedroom door was gently pushed open. An old man with white hair and a kind face stood at the door. He held a shotgun in his hand and scanned the situation in the bedroom in surprise.


    "Are you two children the only ones here? Where are your Parents?"


    Brian didn''t answer the old man''s question. After the outbreak of the plague, he is highly wary of strangers, but he doesn''t say anything about Sarah lying on the bed.


    "There are only two of us here. My father and uncle have been separated from us in order to lure away those monsters."


    Then she said to Brian who was still holding the pistol beside her:


    "Brian put the gun down, we''re not doing this."


    Looking at Sarah''s kind eyes, Brian felt something suddenly touched his heart. Without saying anything, he just silently put away his pistol and said to the old man in front of him:


    "My name is Brian and she is Sarah. I''m really sorry for treating you like that."


    "No, no."


    Seeing the boy opposite put down his pistol, Arman just waved his hand and didn''t take it to heart. He walked to Sarah''s side and saw the legs tightly wrapped in a scarf, facing the side. Brian of said:


    "Did you do this?"


    Feeling the strange gaze from the other party, Brian felt that he seemed to have done something wrong, but he still nodded and admitted.


    "Nonsense!"


    Glancing helplessly at the young man in front of him, Arman hurried to the bedside and quickly untied the scarf wrapped around his legs.


    Overnight, the redness and swelling became more and more obvious, and the entire leg began to swell to a considerable degree.


    "Hey, roll up your quilt and let her lean on it."


    Seeing that the situation was not particularly serious, Arman secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he saw Sarah, he thought of his little granddaughter, so he didn''t want to see the kind-hearted little girl in front of him leaving any lifelong regrets.


    "...oh!"


    Seeing Arman being so angry, Brian understood that he must have been a disservice, and suddenly felt a little guilty. When he heard what the other party said, he quickly started to do it without refuting it.


    "Kid, relax."


    When Sarah was leaning on the quilt, Arman lifted the injured right leg of the other party, bent the knee joint to 90 degrees, then held her calf with one hand pressed it down, and covered the knee with the other hand from behind and pulled upward.


    He looked at Sarah, who had a nervous face and was staring at her legs, and asked with some concern:


    "How do you feel, Sarah."


    "ah?"


    Sarah, who was staring closely at her right leg, suddenly heard the old man''s concerned greeting and subconsciously raised her head to look at him.


    At this moment, Arman''s hands made a strong force, and with a crisp "click" sound, the dislocated calf was instantly reset.


    Sarah, who had just raised her head and looked confused, felt a heartbreaking pain in her right leg, and her words suddenly turned into a scream.


    But after the pain passed, she was pleasantly surprised to find that her right leg, which she had lost control of, began to gradually regain consciousness, which immediately made her feel ecstatic.


    All the experiences of last night were constantly swirling in the girl''s mind. Sarah understood that it was because of her leg injury that her father and Uncle Tommy lured the infected people away to ensure their safety and that Brian carried her through the rugged mountain road with difficulty.


    All this made her feel extremely frustrated and felt that she was a burden to everyone.


    Looking at her right leg which was now under her control, Sarah suddenly clenched her fists and secretly made up her mind that she would never be a drag on others anymore, she must make herself stronger.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Arman."


    After rubbing Sarah''s little head and feeling the sincerity in the girl''s tone, Arman nodded with a smile, expressing his acceptance and thanking her.


    Then he stopped smiling, looked at the two children in front of him, and asked the question he desperately wanted to know:


    "Did you meet anyone else when you got here?"


    When Brian heard this, he remembered that this place was the residence of the other party''s daughter. The other party obviously came here to look for relatives.


    But when they came here, the place was already empty. Just when he was about to shake his head to express that he didn''t know, he suddenly remembered the letter from last night.


    With a slap on the back of his head, Brian hurriedly searched the ground and finally found the letter in a corner under the bed.


    "Look, is this the right thing?"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    10+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters

 Chapter 10 - 8 : Conspiracy

    Chapter 10 - 8 : ConspiracyArmen couldn''t wait to take the letter handed over by Brian. He lowered his head and read the content:


    Dad,


    I don''t know if you can read this letter. It''s a mess outside. There are constant gunshots and explosions. There are reports of infected patients and riots in the city. All of this is happening. It makes me feel very uneasy.


    But, fortunately, I don''t live in the city. I decided to take Angelina to Dallas to find his father. If you read this letter, please come to Dallas to see me as soon as possible. I look forward to seeing you again.


    Your daughter, June


    After reading the above content and learning the whereabouts of his daughter, Arman let out a sigh of relief and felt a lot more relaxed. He put the letter into his backpack and said to the two children in front of him, "Now, Austin has fallen, and when I came here, the infected people on the other side of the bridge were all moving this way, and it will soon be unsafe here. I plan to go to Dallas; do you want to come with me?"


    Regarding this invitation, Brian fell into silence for a while. He glanced at Sarah, who was also silent on the bed. After hesitating for a while, he still shook his head and said, "I''m sorry; Sarah''s father and uncle haven''t found her yet. We need to find them!"


    "well well!"


    For this answer, it was clear that Arman was not expecting it. He just sighed lightly and said nothing more. He took out a pen from his arms wrote an address on a piece of paper next to him and placed it in Brian''s hands.


    "This is where I want to go. If... I mean if, you don''t find them. You can come here to find me."


    After saying that, Arman didn''t stop there. He picked up the shotgun beside him, rubbed Sarah''s little head again, said goodbye, then turned around and went downstairs to leave.


    Kick, kick, kick...


    Listening to the retreating footsteps downstairs, Brian looked blankly at the note in his hand and whispered:


    "Thanks."


    After Arman left, Brian also made his arrangements for today''s plan. Sarah''s legs were still in the training period and could not exercise vigorously, which meant that they would not be able to leave this area too far.


    Taking out two cans from his backpack and eating breakfast, Brian thought for a while and came up with a way. Since he couldn''t go out to find anyone, he could let Joel and the others come to him!


    Near the house was a lush forest. He picked up a lot of dry firewood, piled them together, and lit them all with a lighter.


    The fire burned the dry wood, and the thick darkness floated into the air, which looked particularly dazzling from a distance.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Brian nodded with satisfaction. After doing all this, he was not idle and began to search for all the available supplies in the house.


    Putting all the available supplies on the table in the living room, he carried Sarah down from upstairs, gave her paper and pen, and asked her to count the items and their quantities.


    Then Brian walked to the utility room outside. When he was looking for a kerosene lamp last night, he looked inside the toolbox and saw stacked wooden boards.


    He remembered that Arman had said that the infected swarm on the bridge was moving in this direction. He didn''t know when Joel and Tommy would be able to come over, so it was better to seal up the windows and reinforce the house.


    ...


    On the other side, there is the highway-kilometer bridge.


    The battle last night was extremely tragic. Thousands of dead bodies were piled on the bridge. Blood stained the entire bridge red, exuding a strong smell of blood.


    The isolation checkpoint was already deserted, indicating that the military soldiers could not withstand the onslaught of infections and chose to evacuate.


    On a high slope not far away, through the telescope, Joel saw that countless infected were continuing to move forward along the bridge. It seemed that they were heading towards the next city.


    But he was not in the mood to pay attention to these things now. He kept moving the telescope to scan the area near the bridge, feeling extremely anxious and tired. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After he and Tommy got rid of the infected people last night, they headed towards the bridge. But just nearby, violent gunshots and explosions came from there. Looking from a distance, they saw large numbers of infected people attacking the checkpoint.


    Although he knew the danger, he and Tommy discussed it and felt that if Brian saw the situation here, he would definitely not choose to continue to get closer but would find a place nearby to hide.


    So, focusing on the checkpoint, they searched for traces of the two children along the perimeter of the bridge.


    However, the explosions coming from the direction of the bridge attracted the attention of all the infected people in the surrounding area. Several times, they were almost discovered by the infected people, and they were even almost hit by bullets fired by soldiers.


    They had no choice but to temporarily evacuate first. After the troops at the checkpoint evacuated, they chose to go out and search. Now they have been searching for nearly a night.


    "Damn it, where did they go?"


    At this moment, Joel heard the sound of someone walking behind him. He turned his head and found that it was his brother Tommy, and he was carrying an unconscious man on his body.


    "Aren''t you searching over there? Who is this?"


    "Hold on."


    Tommy spoke first to stop his brother from continuing to say anything. Then he put the man on his shoulders on the ground, took out a piece of rope from his waist, and tied the man''s hands behind his back. Then he took an ID from his pocket and said to Joel, "I accidentally noticed him when I was searching over there. He sneaked out of the checkpoint. He is a Soldier. He should be someone who did not have time to evacuate last night. We have been looking for them for so long. So don''t look for Bryan and the others; maybe these bastards have seen them."


    Hearing what his brother said, Joel also felt that it was very possible. He grabbed the kettle next to him and took a swig, and then, with a "pop" sound, he sprayed it on the man''s face.


    After being sprayed with water, the man woke up instantly. He opened his eyes suddenly and looked at the two strange men standing before him. He felt that his hands were tied and said with some horror, "You. Who are you, and why do you want to arrest me?"


    Seeing that the man was awake, Joel took out his pistol, squatted down, looked into the man''s eyes, and said, "Last night, did you arrest two children, a boy, and a girl, both 13 years old? The girl''s leg was injured. Your answer should be honest; otherwise, the bullet in my pistol will make a hole in your body."


    Looking at the muzzle of the gun aimed at his head, the man''s eyes were filled with fear. He didn''t hear clearly what the other party said. He was trembling all over and begging for mercy: "I don''t know anything; I''m just a recorder. Please, ah!"


    But before he could finish his words, Joel, who had no intention of listening to his nonsense, stood up, raised his foot, and stepped hard on the opponent''s knee.


    Ever since the soldier shot at them last night, he has been extremely disgusted with these damn guys. If it weren''t for these people, he and his daughter would not be separated, so he would show no mercy to these men.


    He kneeled and looked at the man''s face, which was turning red due to pain. Joel took out a photo of himself and his daughter Sarah with a stern expression, put it in front of the man, and said, "I''ll ask you for the last time; have you seen her before?"


    The man was completely honest now. While enduring the pain from his knee, he said painfully, "I really haven''t seen it. I recorded all the data last night. I really don''t see them."


    But then the man seemed to remember something crucial and quickly continued:


    "No, but before the infection attacked us last night, we did search and rescue dozens of surviving citizens near the bridge. We have escorted them to the isolation camp in Houston in accordance with regulations. The person you are looking for should be inside."


    "Nonsense!" The man''s answer hit Joel''s weak point, grabbed him by the collar, and roared: "If you rescued the survivors, then why did you shoot at us last night?"


    "What... what?" Joel''s question made the man extremely surprised, and he said with an incredulous look on his face, "Impossible. The mission we accepted is to search and rescue survivors with all our strength. Escort them to the isolation camp for centralized management."


    After hearing this, Joel and Tommy were both stunned. At first, they thought the military''s order was to eliminate all surviving people and infected people, but now it seems that the situation is different from what they imagined.


    They looked at each other, and a terrible suspicion suddenly emerged in their hearts. It seemed that they had accidentally stumbled into some terrible conspiracy.


    The man figured out the key. He kept struggling and twisting his body and said to Joel, "You must let me go, and this matter must be reported immediately; otherwise, more innocent people will lose their lives!"


    "Shut up" Joel felt his mind was in confusion. He stood up, pulled Tommy aside, and asked him what he thought.


    "What should we do with him now?"


    "Let go!" Tommy replied very simply. He could tell that what the man said must be true.


    "Joel, this matter has nothing to do with us. Our first goal now is to find Sarah. As for this matter, let this person have a headache."


    Regarding Tommy''s proposal, Joel lowered his head and thought for a while, then nodded in agreement. He turned around and walked away, throwing a dagger in front of the man, and said, "I won''t kill you; you can find a way to leave on your own."


    After saying that, they turned around and moved towards the town with Tommy. It was more than 200 kilometers away from Houston, and they had to find a car.


    But just ten minutes after they turned around and left, a puff of black smoke slowly floated out from the woods, not far from where they were just now.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    15+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters

 Chapter 11 - 9 : Cordyceps Brain Infection (CBI)

    Chapter 11 - 9 : Cordyceps Brain Infection (CBI)The Last of Us Fungus is Real. The fungus from The Last of Us is based on a real fungus that exists in nature today and is called Ophiocordyceps unilateralis, or cordyceps. Cordyceps is often referred to as the "zombie-ant fungus" because it primarily infects ants and other insects such as spiders.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "It is reported that a virus called "Cordyceps fungus" or "Cordyceps brain infection (CBI)" is rapidly spreading around the world. The southern region has been completely occupied, and a large number of infected patients have begun to appear in the east and west."


    "The World Health Organization, together with elite medical teams from various countries, is making every effort to defeat the "CBI" bacteria and is expected to produce a relevant vaccine next year..."


    "The government has urgently set up the "Federal Disaster Relief Agency," equipped with the latest research and development of "infection scanners." They will try their best to save all compatriots trapped in the infected area, and at the same time, they will also detect all those detected by the scanner as infected."Persons placed in quarantine"


    "There are a large number of loafers on the streets of all cities. They denounce the government''s policies related to isolating the epidemic. They need people and freedom."


    Brian was sitting on the sofa; his left hand kept changing the channels on the radio, and the pen in his hand kept writing quickly on the paper, recording all the information he listened to.


    A full week has passed since the outbreak of the plague, and he and Sarah have stayed here for a whole week.


    From beginning to end, Joel and Tommy were nowhere to be seen. After Sarah''s legs recovered, they searched all the areas near the bridge and even searched along the place where they parted, but there was no trace of them.


    Gradually, they learn to accept reality and understand that the person they are looking for may never appear again.


    "Barton, be careful."


    "Hehe, sister Sarah, catch the ball!"


    Hearing the sound of people playing outside, Brian put down his pen and closed the book. He stood up and walked to the main door to look outside.


    Although they didn''t find Joel and Tommy when they sent out a signal, they did attract two nearby fleeing survivor families.


    Three figures were playing freely on the lawn outside the house, footballs being passed around under their feet.


    There was a fire beside the lake with an iron pot on it. Light smoke was rising. Two women were busy beside it. From a distance, Brian could smell the aroma of fish coming from the pot.


    Outside the house, a middle-aged white man was sharpening long pieces of wood to make stakes and then driving the stakes into holes that had already been dug to create a circle of fence.


    A black man was standing on the roof of the utility room next to him. He was holding a pistol and looking carefully at the surrounding situation. During this period, the two of them chatted.


    The white man named Kenneth came here the day after the signal was released with his wife Kathy and his 10-year-old daughter Angela.


    The black man''s name is Taylor. He and his wife, Yvette, came here after being chased by the infected (playing here on the lawn). The black boy, Barton, is their son.


    Although everyone gathered together to stay warm, as the number of people increased, there was a huge food burden. Fortunately, their residence was close to the lake, and they could obtain food by fishing. Recently, they also formed a team. They went to the town several times to collect supplies; otherwise, they would be worrying about filling their stomachs now.


    Looking at Sarah playing with Barton and Angela, Brian smiled slightly. Fortunately, these two children were playing with her; otherwise, Sarah might still be immersed in the pain of losing her relatives.


    Then he leaned against the door and began to seriously think about his next destination. Although this place seemed so peaceful and comfortable for the time being, since the person he was looking for was no longer there, he had no reason to continue to stay there. Brian doesn''t want to stay in this dangerous place forever.


    Especially the recent abnormalities in the bodies of infected people made him feel a little uneasy. He found that some infected people began to grow very strange red and white lumps on their heads, but the number varied.


    From the radio broadcast, he learned that this was something derived from the virus invading the human body and absorbing nutrients from the human body¡ªfungal spores.


    The most Brian has ever seen is that half of his head has been eroded by the spores of this fungus. This mutation is very strange. In his opinion, it may even lead to some degree of "evolution," which is why he doesn''t want to be here.


    After leaving here, he currently has only two choices. The first is to go to Dallas to find Arman. The old man left a note for Brian, who still keeps it, but he is not sure whether the other party can take him in.


    After all, Dallas can be said to be in a mess now. Even if Arman is willing to take them in, will his daughter and son-in-law be willing?


    The second way is to go to Washington to find his parents. Although Brian has been afraid to face them because he has taken over their son''s body, there is no doubt that this is indeed an excellent place to go.


    The only thing that gave Brian a headache was that the distance was not too far. He made a rough estimate and found it to be nearly 2,000 miles.


    "Oh, forget it; just take it one step at a time."


    "What are you thinking about?" Just when Brian was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly heard someone talking next to him. He looked up and saw that Sarah had walked away from him at some point. She looked at him with concern.


    "In the past two days, I''ve been seeing you alone in a daze. Is there something wrong?"


    After a moment of silence, Brian walked up the steps to the door, then looked at Sarah, patted the seat next to him, and motioned for her to sit down and talk.


    After the girl sat down, he looked at the people around him to make sure that no one could hear them, and then he said, "I plan to leave."


    But who knows? Sarah didn''t show too much surprise. She just said calmly, "Okay, when will we set off?"


    "Do you know what I''m going to say?" Listening to Sarah''s calm tone, Brian asked with some surprise as he turned his head and looked at the other person''s calm face. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um."


    Sarah nodded. She had noticed that Brian was not going to stay here at all. She saw that Brian was paying attention to outside information every day and was also intentionally or unintentionally storing some food that was easy to carry and preserve. From that time on, she knew that the other party would leave here sooner or later.


    "I didn''t think so; you know me pretty well." Brian raised his eyebrows, leaned back against the pillar, gently held Sarah''s hand, and said, "Want to come together?"


    "Of course, I will go wherever you go!"


    .....


    At night, when everyone was sitting around the iron pot drinking fragrant fish soup, Brian stood up and announced that he and Sarah were leaving.


    "Why are you leaving? Isn''t it nice for us to be here?"


    Hearing Brian say that he wanted to leave here, Tyler looked very puzzled. He was very satisfied with his current living environment. He knew that the world outside must be very chaotic now. Even if he left the city, he might not be able to do it. It''s better than living here. At least here, you won''t be hurt by the infected as long as you don''t make too much noise.


    "Taylor, stop talking. After all, they still need to find the whereabouts of their relatives. We should understand."


    At this time, the white man, Kenneth, also spoke. Contrary to Taylor, he obviously wanted Brian to leave. So instead of saying anything to stop him, he stopped the black man from trying to say anything.


    He had always felt that Brian and Sarah were a burden, serving no purpose other than consuming the little food they had. In his opinion, even the last time they went out to collect supplies, it was his and Taylor''s effort.


    What made Kenneth most dissatisfied was that he knew that there was an assault rifle in Brian''s room. He felt that this gun should be given to him to protect everyone''s safety, but when he asked for it, that damn kid refused to hand over the gun to him, so when he learned that the other party was leaving, he did not stop him. Instead, he rolled his eyes and had other thoughts in his mind.


    Taylor knew exactly what Kenneth was thinking because more than once he heard the other party secretly complain about the presence of two extra people in the camp, but he agreed with Kenneth''s thoughts and hesitated for a while. He asked Brian, "When do you plan to set off? Have you decided where to go?"


    "Ah, we will go to the town tomorrow to collect some supplies and then spend the night in the town. If everything goes well, we will leave the day after tomorrow. As for where to go, it should be Dallas."


    Brian pretended not to notice (their thoughts were already written on their faces) and said it with a smile while he sneered in his heart. This was another reason why he didn''t want to stay here anymore. Continuing to stay here would be inconsistent with his heart. In the team, sooner or later something will go wrong.


    Hearing that they were going to spend the night in a small town, Kenneth''s eyes suddenly lit up. He suddenly sat up and looked loyal. He patted his chest and said, "You two kids. It''s too dangerous in the town. Let''s do this. I''ll be with you tomorrow." We''ll all set out together, and I will come back after I send you out."


    Brian glanced at Kenneth with a half-smile, but Brian didn''t refuse and said, "I''ll trouble you, Uncle Kenneth."


    Then he glanced at Angela and Barton, who gathered around Sarah to express their reluctance to leave after learning that they were about to leave. He picked up the fish soup bowl and said, "Drink the soup quickly; otherwise, it will get cold later."


    When everyone heard this, they all picked up their bowls and drank the fish soup in their respective bowls in silence. From the beginning to the end, Cathy and Yvette did not speak. They were accustomed to obeying their husbands. They had no thoughts in their hearts or in their eyes. It''s not a bad thing for two useless kids to leave the team where they have to share food.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    15+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 12 - 10 : Kenneth

    Chapter 12 - 10 : KennethThe next day.


    Brian and Sarah carried their backpacks and left the lakeside cabin, where they had stayed for a long time. On the fence behind them, Angela and Barton waved their arms reluctantly and shouted goodbye to the two of them.


    Kenneth walked beside them and glanced at the assault rifle slung behind Brian''s shoulder, intentionally or unintentionally, from the corner of his eyes, with a touch of greed in his eyes.


    There was a gun shop in the town, but there was an explosion on the day the plague broke out, and all the guns and ammunition were destroyed. If not, he would not have coveted the rifle in Brian''s hand.


    "Haha, this guy isn''t that kind."


    Taking a sideways glance at the greedy look on Kenneth''s face, Brian sneered secretly, knowing that the other party wanted to take this opportunity to take away his assault rifle.


    But he didn''t expose it; he just thought that he would teach this guy a profound lesson later and let him know the consequences of being greedy.


    After walking for a while, the three of them passed the bridge with piles of dead bodies. At this time, the entire bridge had already turned into a breeding ground for fungi. The fungi used the corpses to grow germs and lumpy bacteria to adhere to the bridge. It spread rapidly and looked extremely disgusting from a distance.


    Then they Came to the outskirts of the small town.


    Brian took out a hand-drawn map of the town from his arms, with small squares drawn on it, and each square had the category of the location in the town written on it.


    Currently, most of the squares with the words supermarkets and restaurants on the map have a red cross marked with a red pen, which means that they have either been looted or destroyed by explosions in disasters.


    As his finger continued to move on the map, Brian said, "The population of the town itself is not large, so there are not many supermarkets and convenience stores. Plus, the survivors who are still alive must be collecting supplies, so I''m afraid there aren''t many supplies left inside."


    He kept moving his finger on the map and slowly stopped at an unknown area on the northern outskirts of the town. He pondered for a while and said, "I know there is a warehouse near here that used to store construction materials. Yes, there is a small area dedicated to storing food. We can go there to find what we want, and there happens to be a direct road to Dallas there."


    "What?"


    Kenneth, you look at where Brian is pointing with crazy eyes. You must know that they are located on the southern outskirts of the town. If you want to go north, you will have to cross the entire town. He is dissatisfied. he said: "Are you kidding? Do you know how dangerous this is, and how can there be food in the place where building materials are stored? Brian, listen to me. There should be some left in the convenience store we searched last time. There should be enough. Now that you have eaten, it will be safer to go to Dallas."


    But Brian shook his head and rejected Kenneth''s suggestion without mercy, saying, "No, we must go there."


    "you!"


    Kenneth looked at the annoying kid in front of him with an angry face. Although he wanted the assault rifle, he didn''t want to lose his life because of it.


    So he decided not to pretend anymore. He originally thought of letting the two brats act as porters and snatch their firearms and food after collecting the food. But now it seems that he can''t. This is necessary.


    He directly raised his pistol and pointed it at Brian''s head: "Kid, I don''t care if you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid. I know you are smart, and I am afraid you guessed what I was thinking. So you said you were going there."


    "Are you taking action so early?"


    But who knew that Brian was not frightened? Instead, a smile appeared on his lips. He raised his hands and said, "I thought you would at least wait until we collected the food."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Looking at Brian, who was not cowardly in front of him, Kenneth suddenly felt a little uneasy, but he looked at the pistol and immediately felt relieved. No matter what you say, I will kill you with one shot.


    He showed a cruel smile and said, "Pull out your rifle. It''s best not to play any tricks. Since you helped me in the first place, I don''t have to kill you."


    As soon as the word "we" came out of his mouth, Kenneth suddenly realized that there must be another person next to him. He couldn''t help it because Sarah was a girl and she behaved very well on weekdays. She didn''t seem to have much fighting ability, so subconsciously, he ignored her.


    He looked sharply towards the position where Sarah was originally, only to find that the other party was no longer in the same place. He secretly said something bad and was about to pull the trigger and deal with Brian first, but suddenly he heard a voice coming from behind him. There was a gust of wind, and he felt a pain in the back of his head and instantly lost consciousness.


    As Kenneth fell to the ground with a "thud," Brian made a fist with his right hand and pointed his thumb upward, making a powerful gesture towards Sarah, who was holding a wooden stick in front of her and patting her chest desperately with a nervous look on her face.


    Sarah just smiled softly when she saw it, threw the wooden stick aside, kicked the unconscious man, and said, "I didn''t expect you to guess right. This guy just wants your gun." He didn''t pay attention to me at all."


    But then she asked you with some confusion: "Aren''t you afraid? that he could have just shot and killed us all?"


    "It does not matter."


    Walking in front of Kenneth, Brian bent down to pick up the pistol in his hand, pulled out the magazine, gestured towards Sarah, and said jokingly, "I unloaded the bullets in his pistol a long time ago. so this trip is just to practice of your courage, so as not to make a fuss when you encounter an infected person in the future."


    "I won''t!" She glared at Brian angrily, and Sarah said again, "Then what are we going to do with this guy?"


    Brian thought for a while, looked at Sarah seriously, and said, "My idea was to let you kill him. We will encounter this kind of thing often in the future so I can let you go. Adapt to dangerous situations in advance, but..."


    He turned his head, glanced at the lakeside hut, and continued, "But he is Angela''s father. If the child loses her father, I am afraid it will be difficult for her to continue to live. I know you have a good relationship with her, so I won''t force you. It''s up to you to decide what to do." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, Brian took out a bullet from his pocket, loaded it into the magazine, pulled the barrel of the gun back, put the pistol into Sarah''s hand, and then walked into the town without looking back.


    "I''ll wait for you at the doorway of the bar."


    Staring blankly at Brian''s retreating figure, Sarah looked down at the gun in her hand and fell into silence for a moment, but then she took a deep breath, raised the gun, and pointed it at Kenneth, who was lying on the ground.


    "boom!"


    .....


    Within the town.


    The scorching sun shines on the dilapidated streets. This once lively town has become completely silent in just less than a week.


    There were only scattered infected people wandering on the street. Most of the infected people just stood there blankly, with their knees bent and their heads slightly covered with their hands, as if they were fighting fiercely against something. Extremely painful.


    At this moment, two figures entered the town from the south. They moved along the outskirts of the town where there were few infected people, and they stopped only after their path forward was blocked by collapsed houses.


    "Let''s go and take a rest in this house and, see if we can go around it later."


    Looking at the blocked road in front of him, Brian sighed and led Sarah into the yard of the house next to him.


    The door was unlocked, and there was an infected person was standing there, struggling in pain. Brian took out his dagger without thinking and sneaked behind it, ending its pain.


    After dealing with the threat, the two searched the house for anything they could find and then sat on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    Leaning on the sofa, Sarah still couldn''t restrain her curiosity and asked, "I still don''t know why we have to take such a big risk to find some food. There are so many houses here, so it should be enough no matter what."


    "Okay, let me show you."


    Looking at Sarah''s curious little face, Brian couldn''t help but reach out and pinch it. Then he took out a piece of paper from his backpack, put it in Sarah''s hand, and said, " I accidentally saw it in the center of the town. You will understand after you look at it."


    Curiously taking the message paper, Sarah looked at the content on it:


    ....


    Damn it, Morris, where did you go? It''s a mess outside. If you read this message, hurry up. The place where we hid last time was the Fair Steel Factory in the north. I won''t wait for you too long. If you haven''t looked at me for a long time, I''m sorry; you need to escape by yourself. I will leave you some supplies and a car. Don''t worry, I locked the car, and no one will drive away. The password is 7736. I have put the car keys and supplies in the secret compartment under the desk. Remember not to die!


    Good luck, Ford


    ....


    "Okay, don''t be so excited." Looking at Sarah''s mouth, which gradually opened, Brian took the paper away from his hand with some humor and put it back in his backpack.


    After coming back to her senses, Sarah looked at Brian with a look of disbelief and said, "Then you dare to come out like this. It turns out that it was planned long ago."


    Hearing the other party''s exclamation, Brian rolled his eyes and then approached Sarah with a curious look on his face and said, "I also want to know what you did to that guy, Kenneth."


    -------------


    Uploaded 10+ Chapters on patreon today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    25+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 13 - 11 : Stage 2 Evolution

    Chapter 13 - 11 : Stage 2 Evolution"ah?"


    Listening to Brian''s sudden inquiry, Sarah''s face changed slightly. She hesitated for a while and said softly, "I let him go."


    Shrugging, Brian didn''t pay too much attention. He had already guessed this result. He glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, stood up from the sofa, and said, "Let''s go; it''s time to set off."


    Exiting from the door on the other side of the house, the two went straight to the opposite house. Brian had just observed the route from the bedroom on the second floor. The roads here were blocked, so he could only see if he could You can''t climb through the window on the side of the other person''s house.


    As usual, they still search for usable things. After all, they don''t know what will happen along the way, so it is still necessary to collect more usable things.


    Pulling out the window of the house next door, a huge crack in the ground appeared in front of the two of them. It should be the basement of some family. It may have been because of the explosion that a gap was blown out of the entire top surface.


    Lowering his head and looking into the crack, he saw that it was filled with red lumps of fungus-shaped bacteria, and the air turned yellow-green. However, the basement was only less than a meter wide, and there was no infection inside, and the opposite side There was an open window, and if you went through it, you could walk through the basement in less than 5 seconds.


    "What should we do? Do we have to go in?" Sarah asked with some uncertainty, looking at this place that was full of danger.


    "No, there is something wrong with the air at first glance. Although we don''t know whether those things can be infected through the air, we can''t take the risk."


    Shaking his head, Brian rejected the way into the basement and looked at other places. The left side was blocked, and the other was the passage leading to the main road. Now the streets are all infected, so he looked inside the window that opened behind him, wondering if he should go back and find a way again.


    "Oh, we can walk up there."


    Just as Brian was trying to find another route, Sarah, next to her, looked up at the two-story apartment building in front of her.


    Looking in the direction of Sarah''s finger, Brian looked at the height of the corridor on the second floor. He visually checked that it was about 3 meters high. His eyes lit up, and he said, "I remember there should be a folding staircase in the house. I don''t know if it''s high enough, so let''s take it out and try it first." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He returned to the house where he came from. After a while, he moved a small staircase over one meter high from a utility room.


    "It''s done; be careful." After sticking one end of the stairs out of the window, Brian told Sarah to be careful. If it fell to the ground, it would attract the attention of nearby infected people.


    After successfully carrying the stairs outside, he also climbed out, opened the stairs, and placed them against the wall.


    "Why is it so short?"


    Seeing that he was still a long way short of height, Brian scratched his head, then thought about it and climbed up the stairs, sat astride the seat in the middle, visually checked the remaining height, nodded, and looked at her below. Sarah waved and he said, "Come on, you should be able to go up by stepping on my shoulders. Then you tie the rope to the handrail, and I will climb up the rope."


    "Um!"


    Sarah did not hesitate after hearing this; she climbed up the stairs, took Brian''s extended hand, and climbed up. When she stepped on his shoulders with her feet, she accidentally glanced down and immediately felt she was a little dizzy and her body was a little unstable.


    "Sarah, don''t look down." Feeling the girl''s legs start to tremble, Brian knew she must have looked down. He grabbed Sarah''s legs, supported her body, and quickly reminded her: "Take a deep breath, adjust your emotions, and don''t be afraid I will support you."


    "Huh~"


    Brian''s voice was like a tonic, giving Sarah incomparable courage. She took a deep breath, stabilized her emotions, looked up, leaned on the armrest, and kicked the wall twice with both hands. down, reluctantly climbing up.


    But as soon as she climbed up, she saw an infected not far from the aisle with its back to her. This shocking sight made her unprepared, and she almost screamed in fright.


    Quickly covering her mouth with her left hand, Sarah suppressed her screams. At the same time, she reached out and shook her left hand desperately, reminding Brian not to shout so as not to alert the infected people in front of him.


    When Brian saw this, he realized that there might be an infected up there, so he just waited silently, not daring to make any sound.


    After waiting for a while, Sarah secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the infected person did not move. She gently took off her backpack and took out the rope from it. While paying attention to the infected person''s movements, she fixed one end of the rope. On the armrest.


    Grabbing the rope dropped from above, Brian stood up and stepped on the highest point of the stairs, climbing up easily.


    Turning gently through the aisle, Brian looked at the infected man standing in front and drew out his dagger. He was about to step forward to deal with this threat, but a small hand next to him suddenly reached out to stop him.


    He looked at Sarah next to him in confusion. Unexpectedly, the other party pointed at the dagger in his hand and then whispered, "This time, let me do it!"


    Looking into Sarah''s firm eyes, Brian nodded and handed the dagger in his hand to the other party. In this environment, everyone needs strength, so he had no intention of dissuading him and just followed behind her silently. to protect her safety.


    Holding the dagger tightly, Sarah got closer to the infected person. At this moment, she was very nervous, but she could no longer accept that she was a person who could only be protected by others.


    If she is in danger, Brian will protect her. If Brian is in danger, who will protect him? So she can no longer hide behind; she must stand up and face these dangers.


    Seeing that the infected was much higher than her, Sarah recalled Brian''s method of dealing with the other person, raised her foot, and kicked the inner side of the other person''s knee fiercely.


    Caught off guard, it fell to its knees in an instant, and then a slender arm appeared from behind it, tightly hugging its neck to prevent it from making any sound, and then the sharp dagger looked at the right time. The dagger pricked his temple directly, and the infected was resolved in a matter of seconds.


    "Awesome, awesome." Brian, who had witnessed everything the whole time, couldn''t help but praise Sarah when he saw Sarah''s actions. "I didn''t expect you to hide your strength, but I underestimated you."


    "Okay, it''s getting late; let''s hurry up and get on our way."


    Rolling her eyes at Brian, Sarah handed the dagger back to the other man''s hand and looked at the infected man lying on the ground, feeling a little proud in her heart.


    "Wait, there''s someone there."


    Just when they were about to move on, Brian suddenly saw a Young black girl walking out of a restaurant diagonally across the street, but the backpack behind her was scrambled. She got nothing out of it, and she didn''t get what she wanted, food.


    Just as she was hiding her figure and heading towards another convenience store across the street, an infected with half its head wrapped in a mushroom-shaped fungus suddenly appeared in the place where she was hiding. It grew out of the eye socket, destroying one of its eyes.


    Uncharacteristically, the infected did not roar directly and pounce on the target. Instead, it followed closely behind the girl, seemingly closing the distance between itself and its prey.


    "This... what''s going on with the infected ?" Sarah pointed at the infected with a strange shape and asked in horror. She could see that this infected dog was completely different from other infected. It seems even weirder.


    "Really!"


    Brian looked at the infected with a familiar shape and an ugly expression. This was the infected with the largest fungus coverage he had ever seen so far, and it seemed that it had completed its "evolution" and entered the stage of... the second stage.


    He knew that his conjecture was correct. As time went by, the fungus that infected the body were constantly transforming the host''s body, making the host stronger so that it could infect more prey and "work" for the germs.


    On the other side, just when the evolved infected was close enough, it suddenly let out a strange "hissing" cry and rushed towards the girl. At the same time, the strange cry also awakened the nearby people. All the infected people standing there seemed to have received some signal, and they roared and ran in the direction of the sound.


    The girl quickly turned around after hearing the strange screams behind her. When she saw the infected people rushing towards her, she immediately panicked. However, she also killed a lot of infected people during this period, so she reacted quickly, raised her pistol, and shot the infected man in the head.


    The bullet flew out and hit the part of the infected''s head without any bias. The whole head exploded in an instant, but the infected seemed to be okay and continued to pounce on the prey in front of him.


    Staring at the infected person, who was still alive with wide eyes, the girl screamed in horror, turned around, and tried to escape without hesitation.


    But this evolved infected was faster than an ordinary infected. It caught up with the girl in a few steps and threw her to the ground.


    "ah--!"


    Suddenly, shrill screams resounded through the entire neighborhood, and the desperate wails deeply pierced the hearts of all the survivors hiding nearby.


    ------------


    Uploaded 10+ Chapters on patreon today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    25+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 14 - 12

    Chapter 14 - 12Seeing such a miserable scene, Sarah buried her head on Brian''s shoulder and couldn''t bear to watch anymore.


    Brian was extremely shocked as he recalled the scene just now. He saw that the bullet had hit the head of the infected person, but the weird fungus actually blocked the bullet, in the end, the fungus also destroyed it, but its bulletproof feature still made him feel uneasy.


    Even though the fungus only covers half of the head now, what if it can wrap the entire head or the entire body in the future? How terrifying would it be if any other weird abilities were derived?


    Thinking about this, Brian realized more and more that he couldn''t stay here any longer. Although it was certainly not a good place to go in the city, it was still much better than facing these monsters here.


    "Come on, let''s find a car quickly and get out of here."


    With that said, Brian patted Sarah on the shoulder, then took her little hand and rushed towards the northern part of the town.


    .....


    On the highway, hundreds of kilometers away from the town, dozens of military-armed trucks were driving at high speed. A sign in front of the convoy read, "325 kilometers to Austin."


    There are more than a dozen fully armed soldiers sitting in a row behind each truck. They sit back and relax with their eyes closed, adjusting their mental and physical fitness to the best condition for the next mission.


    In an armed truck in the middle of the convoy, a soldier sitting in the co-pilot''s seat opened a small iron window behind the connecting vehicle after seeing the "Passing By" sign. At this moment, several people were sitting around a map, discussing the next action plan. He said to one of them, a middle-aged man wearing a special combat uniform: "Sir, we are still half a day away from the destination. If we continue driving at this speed, we will reach the nearest town before 7 o''clock."


    "Okay, I understand." The middle-aged man didn''t even raise his head after hearing this. He kept looking at the map. He just nodded slightly to show that he already understood.


    The soldier didn''t say anything when he saw it. He closed the small iron window, sat back in the passenger seat, and continued to observe the situation on the road.


    In the back compartment, the middle-aged man wearing a special combat uniform raised his head looked at the soldiers in front of him, and said, "Okay, we are about to reach our destination. You should have understood the battle plan just now. I understand, but the most important thing I hope you remember is that the success or failure of this mission is related to the survival of the country, so we can only succeed!"


    "As you command, sir!"


    Several soldiers sitting next to them looked solemn after hearing this. They understood that this operation was of great importance, and they responded in unison with determination in their eyes.


    Nodding with satisfaction, the middle-aged man continued, "We will arrive at the small town outside Austin at 7 o''clock. We will settle outside for one night. Tomorrow morning, you will lead your respective teams to clear the streets in order. We will be there to Build fortifications and use them as a stronghold to clear the outside world gradually."


    After saying this, the middle-aged man stopped abruptly. After a moment of silence, he issued an order that surprised everyone. He said, "Eliminate all survivors and infected people without distinction."


    "..."


    Hearing this, the captains were all shocked. They looked at each other, and for a moment, the car fell into a brief silence.


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    Seeing that something was wrong in the atmosphere, the middle-aged man sighed, patted the shoulder of a captain next to him, and said, "No one is willing to do this, but I hope you understand that our country is experiencing an unprecedented crisis, and only by eliminating the infected people in the infected area can this crisis be solved. We can no longer take care of the people inside."


    After a while, the convoy slowly stopped for repairs. The captain in the carriage got out of the car and went back to his team to explain the purpose of the operation. The carriage was empty, and the middle-aged man was weak. He leaned back, thinking about the shocking secret his superior told him before setting off.


    "This time your mission to Austin is to eliminate everyone in this city, but you must deliberately let some survivors go and let them live in the isolation camp. I will arrange for reporters to expose this matter. You don''t have to look at me like this. I know what you are thinking. To tell you the truth, it has been almost half a month since the outbreak of fungus, but now we are all making no progress in developing a vaccine, but you know, So far, the number of infected people has reached an astonishing number."


    "We can no longer blindly wait for the day when a vaccine is developed. Our parliament has proposed to build large quarantine zones in every city to ensure the safety of our country''s citizens as much as possible, but these damn bureaucrats are still doing it. There is no voting, so we have to find a way ourselves. We have reached a consensus with the top military officials. Once the plan for indiscriminate elimination of infected areas is exposed, the Federal Disaster Relief Agency and the military will directly take action and remove the entire bureaucracy. so that the law can be effectively implemented. Only in this way can we save our country, do you understand?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recalling every word, the middle-aged man''s face was full of exhaustion. These secrets were weighing on his heart and made him breathless, but he couldn''t say them out. He knew that someone must be watching his every move here, so I could only hold these words in my heart and keep telling himself that this was right!


    .....


    afternoon.


    The northern outskirts of the town.


    Brian stood on top of the security booth, stretched his head through the iron fence, and kept looking inside. It wasn''t until his neck became sore that he pulled back and rested for a while. He rubbed his somewhat uncomfortable neck and complained, "Are you there?"


    "It''s wrong; why are there so many factories here, and they don''t have any signs on them? Who knows where they are?"


    Although he said this, Brian knew in his heart that there was no steel factory here. It was obvious that some criminals were hiding or trading nearby. The so-called steel factory was probably just another name.


    "Then what should we do? Do we have to go in and search one by one?"


    After listening to Brian''s words, Sarah, who was standing below, was also a little troubled. She looked around at several factories around her, trying to find some other clues to determine which factory they were looking for.


    But after searching for a long time, she couldn''t find any clues. Just when she was about to give up, her eyes suddenly glanced at a place full of scrap cars, and she suddenly froze there. Then she couldn''t believe it, and she rubbed her eyes, She pointed excitedly and said, "Look, there!"


    He suddenly sighed: "It''s amazing; you can even see this."


    "That''s right, you don''t even know who I am!" Sarah was very pleased with Brian''s compliment. She raised her little face and smiled proudly at him.


    Then the two of them walked towards the scrap car processing plant. The fence door was not locked, so they pushed the door open and entered.


    But they didn''t look for the locked car (said in the letter) outside. The two looked at each other and walked into the factory with the door closed.


    However, as they approached, the large character written in red paint on the door stopped the two of them. Sarah looked at the word above and slowly read out, "There is a monster; don''t open the door!"


    Looking at the big red letters on the door, Brian''s head drooped instantly, and he couldn''t help but complain: "Damn, did I make a mistake? I''m really afraid of what will happen. Are we playing a game?"


    Seeing Brian''s appearance, Sarah rolled her eyes, gave him a hard poke with her elbow, and said, "Okay, stop complaining, and think of a solution quickly."


    Looking to the left and right, Brian pondered for a while and said to Sarah, "The door must not be opened. We don''t know how many infected people are inside now. If we open the door rashly, who knows what will be inside?" How many infected people will escape?"


    Then he pointed to the left and right sides and continued, "Let''s walk around this factory first and see if we can find another place to enter. Pay attention to the surrounding conditions and be careful that there must be other infected people nearby. ."


    "Yeah." Sarah nodded after hearing this, picked up an iron pipe next to her, stood up, and saw Brian walking towards the side of the road. The road was covered with weeds, and dense bushes would be very dangerous if an infected person hid inside.


    In comparison, the road on the left looked very spacious. It looked like there should be vehicles coming in and out frequently. The dirt was full of tire marks. Sarah knew that Brian was deliberately taking care of her, so she didn''t say anything more. Just kept in mind silently, and then walk towards the left side.


    But just after the two of them disappeared around the corner on both sides of the left side, a low roar of "hissing" suddenly came from inside the original quiet door.


    --------


    Uploaded 15+ Chapters on patreon today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    25+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 15 - 13 : Molotov Cocktail

    Chapter 15 - 13 : Molotov CocktailContinuously pushing aside the weeds blocking the road ahead, Brian looked up and observed a message on the side of the factory building, hoping to find a passage to enter. From time to time, he turned his head to look ahead, alert to dangers that might appear at any time.


    "Um?"


    Just as he was struggling to cross a bunch of obstacles, some tiny gaps that appeared on the edge of the factory building next to him suddenly caught his attention.


    When he came closer, Brian squatted down and pressed the iron sheet with a gap. Unexpectedly, as soon as he exerted force, the place suddenly sunk in, and the curved iron sheet revealed the hidden gaps on the side.


    Seeing this, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said to himself: "My guess is indeed correct. These guys have indeed left a way out for themselves."


    In fact, this is not difficult to guess. In a place like this fights and conflicts are commonplace. No one knows what will happen next second, so these people often leave themselves a way out, especially when This kind of place with a fixed base is even less likely to have only one entrance and one exit.


    Brian looked up and looked at the general location. He had arrived at the back of the factory. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gently removed the entire piece of iron sheet, then bent down and looked inside, and found that it was an office with a desk and chairs in the middle, and a sofa next to the door.


    "This is it!"


    Having found an entrance into the factory, Brian quickly stood up and walked quickly towards the other end of the factory. He was going to call Sarah over and tell her that he had found an entrance.


    On the other end, Sarah was holding an iron rod and walking slowly on the spacious road and was also carefully searching for an entrance into the factory.


    But she discovered that beside the factory here, there were warnings written in red paint near the door, such as "Don''t open the door!", "There is a monster inside!" and so on.


    "Strange, who wrote this."


    Sarah didn''t notice that when she was carefully looking at the red letters on the side of the factory building, there was an abandoned car behind her on the other side. An infected person was slowly standing up from the ground. When it saw the presence of prey, it roared excitedly and rushed towards the opponent.


    The sudden movement behind her shocked Sarah. She had clearly checked her surroundings just now to see how there could be an infected person behind her.


    This scene immediately reminded her of what happened to the young black woman in the convenience store, and she thought she had encountered the same "evolved" infected person.


    This realization made Sarah feel scared. She knew that she was no match for that kind of monster, but she didn''t want to die here, she wanted to continue living.


    The belief in survival allowed her to overcome the fear in her heart. She suddenly waved the iron rod in her hand and swung it behind her without looking back. It happened that the infected person rushed in front of her at this moment, and she heard "bang" With a loud sound, the iron rod hit it squarely on the head.


    But the infected person only sluggishly sluggish for a while, and then pounced on it again. Although this blow hit it on the head, because Sarah was too young and her strength was too limited, it did not cause much damage.


    But this also allowed Sarah, who turned around, to see that there was just an ordinary infected person behind her. This discovery made her feel relieved a little. Although ordinary infected people are also very dangerous, they are better than those who lurk.


    Seeing the newly infected person rushing towards her, Sarah nimbly dodged the opponent''s bite. Then, looking at the right moment, she hit the opponent on the back of the head with a stick, but it still only delayed him for a moment and did not hit him.


    The infected person immediately turned around and pounced on it again, but this time she still easily dodged it and hit it on the head with another stick. After repeating this several times, Sarah found that she was getting more and more able to avoid the opponent''s attacks.


    Now the infected person was very angry. Are you treating me as a chance to gain experience? The more you thought about it, the angrier it became. It roared angrily and tried to pounce on her again.


    "ah....."


    But just in the middle of the infected person''s scream, a bright dagger suddenly appeared behind it and stabbed its head fiercely, causing the roar to stop suddenly. Then the infected person fell to the ground helplessly. But its eyes were still staring at the little girl in front of it as if it was unwilling to rest in peace.


    Brian pulled out the dagger, walked quickly in front of Sarah, looked back and forth on her body, and asked with a concerned look: "How are you, are you hurt?"


    "I''m not." Seeing the concerned look on Brian''s face, Sarah smiled and waved the iron rod in her hand, and said with a smile: "No, I just taught him a severe lesson! "


    "Okay, no matter what, if you encounter this kind of situation again in the future, you must call for help, you know!" Seeing Sarah actually laughing, Brian didn''t know what to say to her, so he could only helplessly Shake his head.


    "Where did this guy come from?"


    Hearing Brian''s inquiry, Sarah pointed to the back of the scrapped car and said, "It should be behind that car. I was reading those red words, and this guy suddenly appeared behind me."


    After saying that, she subconsciously looked back behind her. Although she didn''t show it on her face, this incident really made her feel very frightened. At the same time, she secretly warned herself that she must always pay attention to the situation behind her in the future.


    Following the direction of his fingers, Brian came to the back of the abandoned vehicle and saw a bucket of red paint with a not-too-thick book on it. A brush fell next to it, and there were messy things on the ground. There are handprints and shoeprints, and it is obvious that the infected person just appeared from here.


    Picking up the book on the paint bucket, Brian flipped through it curiously. Sarah next to him saw it and quickly came up to take a look.


    The above record is a diary written by the infected person during his lifetime, but it seems to have been written recently, so there is very little content in it, but Brian still found some key information in it:


    September 10, 2013


    I didn''t expect that I would have time to write a diary. I have been trapped here for 4 days. The food has become less and less, but these monsters are still staying outside. Damn it, can''t they go somewhere else?


    I can''t wait any longer, I have to do something, there aren''t many of them, maybe I should take the initiative?


    ....


    September 11, 2013


    Ha ha!


    These monsters only rely on their eyes to find prey. They are such a bunch of idiots. They didn''t even know I was sneaking up on them.


    I remember that guy from Ford left a car for his brother Morris. Hey, that guy must have died if he hadn''t shown up for so long. Sure enough, even God is on my side.


    But there seem to be some very strange-looking things there. Half of the head is wrapped in disgusting mushrooms. But it''s good that the monster has no eye, so it''s easier to deal with. I''ll kill them all tomorrow. And solve them all.


    ....


    September 12, 2013


    What a fool I am, that blind monster was able to determine my location from the sound. Fortunately, I reacted quickly enough and locked him in the factory, but this monster actually grabbed me, damn it.


    I wrote some warnings with red paint on the door of the factory, which should be able to tell some people that there is danger inside. After working for a long time, I feel a little tired. Well, let''s rest in the car and leave here...


    ....


    The last time in the diary was the day before yesterday. Apparently, this person was infected by fungus after that.


    Brian closed the notebook silently and turned to look at the factory. Judging from what was written in the log, there must be "evolved" infected here, and these "evolved" infected already is sensitive With hearing, it can detect subtle sounds nearby, and he no longer rely solely on sight to search for targets.


    Although it may be very dangerous inside, this does not stop him from planning to continue entering the factory.


    "Hey, I found a hole over there and we can go in."


    As he spoke, he put away the diary in his hand, waved his hand, and led Sarah towards the other side of the factory.


    After getting in through the hole in the factory building, the two of them entered the office smoothly. Sarah looked at the desk next to her and instantly remembered the hidden space written on Brian''s letter. She quickly knelt down to observe the office. What''s going on under the table?


    Sure enough, she saw an obvious sunken place on the ground, but this place was half pressed by the desk. If she wanted to take out the contents, she would have to move the desk. The moving sound would definitely alert the outside infection. Or, thinking of this, Sarah turned her head and cast a questioning look at Brian.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take care of the infected outside first."


    Brian was not unprepared for this operation. Ever since he learned about the existence of "evolved" infected, he had been hypothesizing how to deal with them if they encountered them during this trip.


    So he tried his best to recall the movies and games he had watched before, hoping to find weapons that were easy to make and could cause considerable damage, and the "Molotov cocktail" that was easy to make was his first choice.


    ------


    Uploaded 15+ Chapters on patreon today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    25+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 16 - 14

    Chapter 16 - 14Molotov cocktails are one of the most common weapons in protests and terrorist attacks on TV. They can be easily made with only common materials, such as glass containers, flammable liquids, and flammable materials. And the lethality is also very impressive. Once thrown, it will instantly ignite the target''s body, causing extensive burns until death.


    This is also why Brian chose it and it is so easy to make.


    He took off the backpack behind him, gently took out three bottles of wine, and placed them on the ground. One of them was empty and contained nothing, while the other two contained half a bottle of gasoline. Although the bottle mouths were covered with cowhide tape, they''re blocked, but you can still smell the unique smell of gasoline through the bottle.


    Fortunately, when he decided to make these things, he had already put all the other things in Sarah''s backpack; otherwise, those things would probably be stained with a smell.


    "Well, it smells really bad." Unable to stand the unpleasant smell, Sarah frowned and pinched her nose with her hands.


    He reached out and tore off the tape sealing the mouth of the bottle. The pungent smell also made Brian a little uncomfortable. He quickly took out a few rags from his bag and stuffed them into the mouth of the bottle.


    Then he checked the status of the two pistols and the assault rifle, refilled the magazine, handed one of the pistols to Sarah, and said, "The next step may be more dangerous; you can take this."


    "Yeah!" Sarah nodded and reached out to take the pistol.


    After preparing everything, Brian stood up and observed everything outside through the glass window of the office. The entire factory was dead silent. Scraped cars were stacked on top of each other. In the middle were several neatly arranged shelves. He could vaguely see through the glass. There were several infected figures, but it was too dark inside to see clearly.


    "Follow me."


    After confirming that there was no infection or activity nearby, Brian picked up the three wine bottles on the ground, asked Sarah to follow him, and then turned the door handle next to the office door with the smallest strength.


    Crunch.


    Even though he was extremely careful, the sound of the door opening was heard very clearly in the silent factory.


    Seeing this, Brian immediately stopped opening the door and stood still, silently feeling the movement outside. When he found that the infected person was not paying attention, he breathed a sigh of relief and slowly opened the door.


    The two walked slowly along the edge of the factory, trying not to make any noise. They looked at an open area in the corner of the factory in front of them before they stopped and hid in the shadows next to them.


    "Sorry, let''s deal with them here."


    Brian squatted down and put down the Molotov cocktail in his hand, then looked at the open space in front of him, picked one of them up to Sarah next to him, and then whispered, "Wait a minute, I will use this empty wine bottle to attract the infected people inside. If there are a lot of them, when they get together, you can throw this thing over with me, okay?"


    "no problem!"


    After taking the Molotov cocktail handed over by Brian, Sarah suddenly asked in a low voice with some confusion, "Didn''t we pass by an open space just now? Why didn''t we do it there?"


    "It won''t work there." Brian shook his head and pointed to the cartons and wood on the rows of shelves in the middle of the factory building and explained to Sarah: "If we start there, what if the infected escapes inside the shelves? and light all these things on fire. We don''t have the tools to extinguish the fire, so we''re just shooting ourselves in the foot."


    "Oh..." Listening to the other party''s explanation, although some of the words didn''t quite mean what they meant, Sarah nodded with some understanding.


    "Hey, get ready for action." Seeing that everything was ready, Brian glanced somewhere behind him, picked up the empty wine bottle, stood up slightly, took aim, and then threw it towards the open space with all his strength.


    Damn it! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wine bottle hit the ground violently and shattered in an instant, making a harsh, shattering sound.


    Ugh¡ª¡ª!


    Such a huge sound instantly awakened all the infected people hidden in the factory. There was a frightening roar from everywhere, and then noisy footsteps sounded from all directions, heading towards the corner where the sound came from.


    Looking dumbfounded at the infected that were constantly gathering in the open space in the corner, Brian was shocked to find that the number of infected had reached more than twenty. However, he saw that the infected were all gathered together, but he still did not throw a Molotov cocktail yet.


    He found no "evolved" infected among these infected, which made him frown slightly. But seeing that these infected people were about to disperse, he had no choice but to shoot, so he no longer hesitated. While talking to Sarah, they lit the rag on the Molotov cocktail and then threw it toward the group of infected people with all their strength.


    The Molotov cocktail continued to rotate in mid-air, drawing an extremely gorgeous arc, and landed heavily among the infected people. As the glass shattered, the gasoline inside splashed out and was then ignited by the flames on the rag. A small sea of fire instantly formed, igniting all infected animals within the range.


    More than a dozen fireballs burning with flames are beating the flames on their bodies like crazy. The infected people are not afraid of flames, but they can feel the strong threat posed by the burning flames to the fungi in their bodies, so they will try to extinguish the fire within them.


    But the flames of gasoline can not be extinguished by just beating them. In just ten seconds, the hot flames destroyed the fungi in their bodies. The infected people could only fall to the ground helplessly and let the flames burn. Their bodies exuded bursts of burnt stench.


    The remaining infected people, who were not touched by the flames, did not pay attention to their dead companions. The continuous noises let them know that there must be prey nearby, and then they spread out to look for them.


    But Brian, who couldn''t easily let them get together, would never give them a chance to separate again.


    Seeing that most of the infected people had been eliminated, he asked Sarah to always be on alert to the situation behind him and then stood up without hesitation. The bullets from the assault rifle in his hand hit these infected people like a storm, even if His marksmanship was extremely poor; despite everything, whizzing bullets still killed all the remaining infected people in an instant.


    For a moment, just as Brian stood up and fired fiercely forward, two "hissing" growls sounded from the direction behind him, and two evolved infected suddenly emerged from the darkness and pounced upon him.


    Seeing this, Sarath, who had always been alert to the rear, raised her pistol and shot at the "evolved" infected monster that rushed forward. Although the fungus on the head could withstand a bullet, under continuous fire, the bullets still shot directly through the head.


    As it fell to the ground, the figure of another "evolved" infected was exposed. Just when Sarah was about to continue shooting, there was a "click" sound from the pistol, and the bullet did not come out this time. All the bullets have been exhausted by her.


    Seeing this situation, how could the evolved infected person let go of such an opportunity? It seemed to be a little faster, and he jumped forward with a roar. But just when it was about to run in front of the prey, it suddenly fell under its feet. As if he tripped over something, he lost control of his body and fell heavily to the ground.


    On the other side, Sarah, who saw that the pistol was out of bullets, threw away the pistol without hesitation, picked up the dagger beside her, and was about to fight against the "evolved" infected person. Although she knew that she was no match, she had to ensure that she was not infected.


    But what surprised her was that the other person didn''t know why did it fell heavily on the ground. Seeing such an opportunity, she stepped forward and stepped on the other person''s back with her foot, raising the dagger. He stabbed it hard into the back of the head and easily killed it.


    Then she raised her head and looked at the place where the infected person had stumbled. She was a little dazed for a moment. One side of the thin rope was tied to the wooden box, and the other side was tied to the feet of the shelf, forming a standard stumbling block.


    On the other side, after finishing dealing with the remaining infected in front, Brian put away his assault rifle and turned around to find two infected men lying behind him. Sarah, on the other hand, was dazed by the rope. He went over and patted her shoulder and said, "How''s it going? Is everything okay?"


    "Ah?" After being asked like this, Sarah came back to her senses instantly, turned to look at Brian, who was standing aside, and said with some admiration, "When did you make this trap? How did you know they would come behind us?"


    "..."


    "It''s not like I know. I''m just making extra preparations." Seeing the other party''s sudden appearance, Brian suddenly felt at a loss and scratched his head in confusion.


    Then he stretched out his hands to rub Sarah''s cheeks, pointed at the infected corpses lying on the ground, and said, "Okay, don''t look at me like that. It''s getting late. Let''s clean up this place quickly. Prepare all the things that need to be prepared, rest here for one night, and leave here early in the morning."


    "Ok, I get it." Sarah opened her hand to rub her cheek, puffed up her cheeks, said reluctantly, and then followed Brian to clean up the infected corpses.


    While the two were cleaning the factory in full swing, dozens of trucks appeared on the southern outskirts of the town. One of the trucks seemed to notice something, suddenly changed its direction, broke away from the convoy, and headed towards the lake house.


    -----


    Uploaded 15+ Chapters on patreon today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    25+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can write more Chapters


    --------


    The last of us Stages of infection-


    https://youtube.com/shorts/idygOHDceiM?si=mACebYRHxHY2MtX1

 Chapter 17 - 15 : Survivors Getting Killed

    Chapter 17 - 15 : Survivors Getting Killed"Damn it, I''m going to kill those two brats sooner or later."


    In the lake house, Kenneth leaned on the sofa in the house, feeling the faint pain in the back of his head, and kept cursing Brian and Sarah, who had already disappeared.


    His wife Kathy was taking care of him by his side, listening to what her husband said, but just sitting silently and saying nothing.


    Kenneth returned here in embarrassment and claimed that the two children had attacked him from behind and taken his pistol away; in fact, everyone except the two children knew the purpose of his going out.


    But when Kathy heard that Brian and the others had taken away the pistol, she suddenly felt an uncontrollable resentment in her heart. She resented her husband''s incompetence, resented that Brian and the others had taken away the pistol, because she knew that in this chaos, at a time when only a gun could protect her children.


    "A car is coming; be alert!"


    Just when she was about to say something, Taylor''s shout suddenly came from outside the door of the house.


    Hearing this, the two people''s bodies were shocked. They looked at each other, quickly found two usable weapons around them, and quickly rushed out of the door.


    Outside the house, Taylor stood by the fence. He looked nervously at the vehicles approaching from a distance, feeling a little uneasy in his heart. He turned his head and looked at his wife, who was protecting their two children behind him, and then Looking at the gun in his hand, he felt helpless.


    Kenneth''s gun is gone, and now the only pistol in his hand is the only one in this place. If this group of people has bad intentions, it will be extremely difficult to protect the safety of his wife and children with just his gun.


    "What''s going on? Who''s here!"


    Just when Taylor was thinking wildly, Kenneth and Casey, who were in the house, rushed out with weapons in hand. They quickly ran to the fence and saw the vehicle not far away at a glance, and their faces were a little unsightly.


    Everyone present looked at the approaching vehicle with anxiety, but as the vehicle gradually approached, the expressions on their faces became more and more excited because they saw that the vehicle coming from a distance was an army truck.


    "It''s the army; they''re coming to save us!"


    Kenneth, who was the first to notice this situation, roared excitedly and kept waving his hands at the car in front of him, expressing a strong welcome.


    Everyone behind him felt like they were surviving a disaster. Taylor turned around and hugged his crying wife. Casey''s face was also full of joy. Barton and Angela seemed to be infected by the emotions of the people around them. They all showed happy smiles.


    A few minutes later, the vehicle slowly stopped outside the fence. A dozen heavily armed soldiers jumped out of the back of the car. The passenger door was also opened, and a man in a combat uniform jumped out.


    He walked up to everyone with a serious face and said loudly, "We are from the national disaster rescue operation team. Are there any other survivors nearby?"


    "No, no, sir, we are the only ones here. Do you want to take us to a safe place?"


    Hearing that the other party was indeed here for rescue, Kenneth quickly stepped forward and responded flatteringly, asking where he would go next.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you obey the command, we will take you to a very safe place!" The man heard the other party''s words, looked at the flattering face, a look of disgust flashed in his eyes, and then seemed to think of something in the corner of his mouth. He showed another sarcastic smile and answered Kenneth''s words in a meaningful way.


    Then he waved to the soldiers behind him and said to the survivors in front of him, "According to regulations, we will search you and collect the firearms you hold, and then we will take you to the resettlement place."


    When everyone saw this, although they felt a little dissatisfied in their hearts, they still suppressed their dissatisfaction for the time being due to the urge to leave here and allowed the soldiers who came to grope on their bodies.


    After a while, one of the soldiers came to the man''s side and reported, "Sir, they only have a pistol and no other dangerous items."


    "Well, then..."


    The man nodded and was about to speak, but Kenneth, who was opposite him, took another step forward, put his hands together, and said loudly, "Sir, can we get on the road now?"


    "On your way?" Looking at the person in front of him who interrupted him, the man looked very dissatisfied. With a contemptuous smile on his face, he said, "Haha, let me send you on your way first!"


    After saying that, the man immediately pulled out the pistol from his waist, pointed the gun at Kenneth''s head, and pulled the trigger without hesitation under the horrified gaze of the other person.


    "boom!"


    The bullet ejected from the muzzle of the gun and instantly penetrated Kenneth''s head, leaving a deep, bloody hole in his forehead. His body fell backward weakly, without any life left.


    The rest of the people were so frightened by the scene in front of them that they froze on the spot. They all looked at the man holding the pistol in disbelief. Their mood seemed to fall from heaven to hell in an instant, and their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?"


    The first person to react was Kenneth''s wife, Kathy. She looked at her husband''s body lying on the ground and asked the man angrily.


    "Deal with them." But the man ignored Casey''s question and turned around and walked towards the passenger side of the truck.


    After he turned around, the soldier next to him raised his rifle. No matter how many people cried for mercy and asked why, he still pulled the trigger mercilessly and fired wildly at the survivors, even if there were women inside. And for the child, there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    Beside the fence, a few people who were still alive just now were turned into corpses on the ground in an instant. Blood continued to gush out from the gun holes on their bodies, exuding an extremely strong smell of blood.


    After dealing with the situation, the soldier stepped forward to confirm that everyone was dead, turned around, and returned to the trunk. The truck then slowly turned around and drove away in the direction from which it came, gradually disappearing into the distant horizon.


    ...


    After throwing the last infected corpse outside the factory door, Brian wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the corpses piled up in front of him, put his hands on his hips, and let out a sigh of relief.


    It was almost dusk now, and there was not much time left before dark. He looked around, then turned and returned to the factory.


    In the factory office, the desk had long been moved away, and there was a small hidden compartment on the floor. Sarah was squatting aside and taking out everything in it one by one.


    Brian took a look and found a lot of food, pistols, bullets, and even a box of first-aid kits inside. This surprised him a little: "I didn''t expect that Ford left a lot of things. I don''t know What''s his relationship with Morris?"


    "who cares!"


    Without caring about the relationship between the two, Sarah looked at the supplies piled on the ground. She opened her hands excitedly and said happily, "Now these are all ours!"


    Seeing the girl''s happy look, Brian also had a smile on his lips. He smiled and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take a look at the car."


    After leaving the office, he walked towards the northwest corner of the factory. The place where the car stopped was very special. It was leaning against the edge of the factory. The car only needed to turn a corner to reach the door. There were shelters on both sides and the surrounding area It''s not too bright, so you couldn''t easily spot it, let alone the lock on the wheel.


    Walking to the side of the car, Brian squatted down and entered the password, unlocked the wheel lock, and then opened the driver''s door and sat in. It had been a long time since he came to this world, and he had not driven a car. He would probably have to drive for a while tomorrow. he planned to come in early to get familiar with it.


    After starting the car, he found that the fuel tank was full. He checked other places and found that there were no problems. Then he stepped on the clutch and brake, turned the steering wheel, and drove out of the factory.


    After walking around the pile of abandoned cars a few times, Brian saw that the sky was getting darker, so he immediately dumped the car into the factory and parked it at the door so that they could drive out of the factory when they set off tomorrow. Then he helped Sarah stuff all the supplies into the cardboard boxes taken from the shelf and move them one by one to the trunk.


    They were busy until late at night. After finishing the work, although there was a restroom in the factory, Brian and Sarah simply moved the mattress to the car and planned to guard it because they were worried about other unexpected situations.


    In mid-September, the weather had begun to get cooler. Although the factory building was closed all around, the cold wind blowing in from the gaps still gave the two people a slight chill on their bodies.


    Feeling Sarah''s body trembling slightly, Brian sat up and covered the girl''s body with the blanket covering the two of them, and then continued to lie down and sleep with his eyes closed.


    But as soon as he lay down, Sarah beside him suddenly started to move. She turned around and pulled Brian''s arm, then pillowed her head on it and curled up in his arms. Later, he pulled down the blanket and covered both of them.


    Feeling the body temperature of the girl in his arms, Brian froze instantly. He had never had much communication with women; he had never experienced this kind of thing before, and he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    But slowly, listening to the steady breathing of the girl in his arms, his body gradually relaxed. After a tiring day, he couldn''t resist the invasion of sleepiness. The breathing sounds were intertwined, and the two people gradually fell asleep next to each other.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    -------- S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18 - 16 : Escaping

    Chapter 18 - 16 : EscapingThe next morning


    The seven o''clock biological clock in his head woke Brian up from his deep sleep. He slowly opened his eyes and was about to stretch, but found that he could no longer feel the presence of his left arm. He turned his head and saw that Sarah was still resting on his arm, hugging his body like an octopus.


    Sighing helplessly, he pulled out his left arm with his right hand. Feeling the numbness and pain, his expression suddenly turned into a grin.


    After a few minutes, the pleasure gradually subsided, and then Brian gradually pulled his body away from Sarah''s embrace. It wasn''t until he finally got rid of the other party''s shackles that he grew a tone.


    He stood up and looked down at Sarah, still sleeping soundly. He squatted down and took out a map of Texas from the mezzanine of his backpack on the ground. This was what he had especially found when he passed a bookstore yesterday.


    After looking around and seeing that there was nothing serious, he gently opened a not-too-wide gap at the door of the factory building and slipped out of the gap sideways.


    As soon as he left the factory, the dazzling sunlight shone on Brian''s face. He squinted his eyes slightly. It took him a moment to gradually adapt. Then he stood on the back of an abandoned car and spread out the map in his hand.


    He found the location of Austin on the map and kept moving his finger upwards, passing through and finally stopping at Dallas.


    Looking at the journey, Brian scratched his head and said to himself, "I don''t know what kind of trouble I will encounter along the way."


    Boom!


    Just as Brian was carefully planning the route, a loud rumble suddenly sounded from not far away, followed immediately by the sound of "ta-ta-ta-ta" rifle shooting and the unbelievable screams of humans. The sound made him startle. He suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there were too many obstructions around him, and it was impossible to see clearly what was happening there. However, an ominous premonition still surged out of Brian''s heart. He quickly folded the map, put it away, and turned around. Run towards the factory.


    He quickly pushed the factory door open to the left and right and shouted inside, "Sarah, get up; let''s get out of here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah hurriedly ran out from behind the car. Seeing that Brian was not there, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked with some confusion, "What happened just now?"


    The loud noise just now woke her up, and when she saw that Brian was not around, she suddenly felt a little uneasy and hurriedly ran out to check. When she saw that Brian was safe and sound, she felt relieved.


    Looking at Sarah coming towards him, Brian briefly talked to her about what he had just said, then opened the driver''s door of the car at the door and said solemnly, "No matter what happens there, it doesn''t matter to us. Get your stuff and get in the car; we''re getting out of here now."


    Listening to Brian''s decision, Sarah nodded in recognition. Indeed, no matter what happened over there now, it didn''t matter to them who were about to leave here. She jogged a few steps to pick up the backpack from the factory. , turned around, opened the passenger side of the car, and got in.


    Woohoo¡ª¡ª!


    Seeing Sarah sitting in the passenger seat, Brian didn''t hesitate and drove out of the abandoned car factory in a zigzag manner. Then he stepped on the accelerator, kicking up dust all over the sky and heading towards the sky like an arrow. Driving fast on the far side of the road.


    Brian was in the driver''s seat, constantly looking at the rearview mirror to observe the situation behind him, fearing that something unexpected might happen. After the car had driven a long distance, he gradually relaxed and looked at the situation behind him. He followed the sign indicating a right turn on the highway ahead and turned the steering wheel of the car.


    "Fuck me!"


    But as soon as the car turned a corner, Brian suddenly saw a truck blocking the highway intersection and several armed soldiers beside it. This suddenly made him feel irritated and gave him the urge to curse.


    He didn''t know why soldiers from the army suddenly appeared in this place, but when he saw these soldiers raising their guns without hesitation after seeing them, he knew that these soldiers did not have any good intentions toward them. When he remembered the gunshots and screams that came from the small town just now and what happened to the soldiers when the plague broke out, he dared to conclude that these people were coming with bad intentions.


    Although this judgment seems very arbitrary, Brian trusts his intuition, and he is not a person who will easily hand over the right to choose his own life and death to others.


    "Why... why are they here?" Looking at the soldiers who suddenly appeared in front of her, Sarah frowned slightly. She had no idea about these so-called soldiers now, nor did she know when they arrived here. She''s Very confused.


    "I don''t know, but it''s nothing to us."


    Listening to Brian''s words, Sarah also understood that their current situation was a bit embarrassing. Since the intersection here was guarded, it must be the same in other places. Even if they hid in Town, they would most likely be attacked by them. She asked a little anxiously: "What should we do now?"


    "lie down; let''s rush over!"


    Frequently tapping the accelerator, at this point, Brian knew that they had no way out. He roared, then slammed the car''s accelerator to the bottom. Amidst Sarah''s exclamations, he headed towards the highway intersection and Rushed over.


    On the other side, several soldiers who were guarding the highway intersection looked at the sudden car coming at the end of the road ahead and quickly raised their rifles. They all looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. They had just arrived here, and they didn''t know what to do. They never thought a car would suddenly appear at this time.


    At this time, one of the soldiers, who was the leader, came out. He picked up the loudspeaker placed on the supply box next to him and shouted to the vehicle in front:


    "The vehicle ahead is from the National Disaster Rescue Team. Please get out of the vehicle and undergo an inspection. We will escort you to"


    But before he finished speaking, he saw the car in front of him suddenly speed up and rush towards him. This shocked him, and he understood that the other party seemed to know something. He no longer cared about the disguise and hurriedly raised his rifle and yelled, "Shoot!"


    Da da da...


    Bullets hit the car''s shell like raindrops, shooting out flying sparks and making a "cracking" sound. The windshield of the car was also penetrated by the dense bullets and instantly turned into a spider web shape.


    Brian desperately lowered his body, feeling the bullets whizzing in front of him. He felt both scared and a little excited. His heart kept beating violently, his breathing became rapid, and the adrenaline in his body began to surge suddenly.


    Seeing that the soldiers on the opposite side were getting closer and closer, Brian suddenly turned the steering wheel and hit the supply boxes stacked next to the soldiers.


    Bang!


    The strong collision force overturned all the stacked supply boxes and flew in the direction of the soldiers. By the way, it also blocked some flying bullets.


    The soldier who was shooting saw the car smashing into the supply box and involuntarily took two steps back. The rifle in his hand also stopped firing.


    After knocking the supply box away, Brian saw they were shooting, so he quickly accelerated around the military truck, broke through the roadblock and the lifting railing at the highway intersection, and entered the highway.


    "You two stay here; the rest get in the car and let''s chase them!"


    The leading soldier looked at the departing car and suddenly felt extremely annoyed. If their blockade had not been completed, how could the car have been able to leave so easily?


    He quickly ordered two soldiers to stay here to guard, and the rest of the people got into the truck. He quickly opened the door, got in, started the truck, and chased them on the highway. At this time, he picked up the radio and called. The superior reported what had just happened.


    "Report to the captain: a car broke through the blockade from the north of the town and entered the highway. I am driving along the road to chase him. I promise to intercept him. Over!"


    But after the news was sent out, what came from the radio was not the voice of their captain but the stern voice of a strange man:


    "Who asked you to act without authorization? Return to the northern blockade point immediately. I will send someone else to deal with that car. Remember, if someone escapes from your blockade point, don''t blame me!"


    "Yes, sir, I will return immediately!"


    Listening to the voice on the other end of the radio, the soldier''s expression suddenly changed. He instantly felt an invisible sense of oppression, and cold sweat slid down his forehead. He quickly stopped the truck, turned around, and returned to the highway intersection.


    In a military camp in the west of the town, the middle-aged man wearing a standard combat uniform threw the radio back to a captain standing next to him and said in a cold voice, "Go north quickly; don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the captain saluted with a military salute, turned around, and quickly walked out of the tent.


    Watching the other party''s leaving figure, the middle-aged man closed his eyes, and at some point, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, gradually revealing a happy expression.


    Originally, he was still worried about how to secretly release some survivors, but he didn''t expect someone to send pillows when he fell asleep. It seemed that even God thought they were doing the right thing and wanted to help the United States end this disaster.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 19 - 17 : Searching For a Car

    Chapter 19 - 17 : Searching For a CarOn the highway.


    Brian was driving a car with bullet holes all over its body, driving quickly on the road. The rearview mirrors on the left and right sides had been completely smashed by the shooting just now. He could only stare at the central rear view of the car. He used the mirror to observe the situation behind the car.


    Until he had driven a few hundred meters away, he did not see the figure of a military truck chasing behind him. Although he was very confused in his heart, his nervousness gradually relaxed, and he turned his head to face the figure hiding behind him, and said, "Get up; they didn''t catch up."


    Sarah''s body trembled slightly. She stood up and looked around. When she saw that they were already on the highway, she patted her chest and let out a breath. What happened just now was like a police movie she had watched before. It was really too much for her to bear.


    She was a little angry and looked at Brian, who was driving. She was about to scold him, but she found that his face and arms were covered with blood, and she suddenly screamed.


    "Are you injured? Were you shot?"


    "What?" Hearing Sarah''s exclamation, Brian felt something abnormal in his body. After the tension dissipated, he felt a little weak all over his body. Severe pain hit his body. His whole body felt tired, and his condition seemed extremely bad.


    The flying glass shards also left many wounds on his body, especially the burning pain coming from the right side of his face, which made him realize that a bullet had just grazed his cheek.


    This discovery immediately made him feel frightened, and he realized that he had made an extremely reckless decision just because his brain was hot. If it weren''t for his luck, he might have been killed by a bullet that was shot just now. One shot to the head.


    "No, I wasn''t shot. Let''s drive forward first and treat the wounds when we get to a safe place."


    Looking at the blood that continued to flow out of the wound, Sarah could only temporarily suppress the anger in her heart, take out a few packs of paper from her backpack, and wipe the wound on the other person''s body.


    Although the broken windshield blocked Brian''s view, there was no other vehicle on the highway. He drove the car for half an hour before stopping due to Sarah''s constant urging on the driveway.


    "You are really crazy; you actually dare to do such a dangerous thing."


    Carefully removing the remaining glass shards from Brian''s wound, Sarah expressionlessly used a cotton swab dipped in alcohol to clean the wounds on his face and hands. She waited until she looked at the pained and somewhat twisted face of the other person before speaking. She scolded somewhat softly.


    Brian smiled bitterly, knowing that he was a little impulsive today. He looked at Sarah and whispered, "I was impulsive today. I was a little impatient. I''m sorry."


    After hearing this, Sarah knew that the other party already knew that he was wrong, so she didn''t say anything. She just picked up the bandage and carefully wrapped it around his arm a few times to bandage the wound.


    She didn''t know what kind of feelings she had for Brian. She didn''t know when she started to rely more and more on Brian. She didn''t want to see him get hurt in any way, so she was very impulsive when she saw him today, and when he almost killed himself, she felt very angry inside.


    Seeing that his wounds had been treated, Brian stretched his muscles, looked at the car that was riddled with holes, and said to Sarah, who was packing tools next to him, "It seems we have to change cars. ."


    "Huh? What is this?"


    Arriving in front of the car, Brian suddenly discovered that there was a piece of plywood stuck under the windshield wiper, with several pieces of paper stuck on it. Since the windshield was smashed, he really didn''t notice this thing while driving.


    Taking off the splint, he opened it and found that it was an army record sheet, which read:


    6:10


    Depart from the southern camp and head to the northern blockade point.


    7:03


    Arrive at the northern blockade point and begin deploying blockade measures.


    ....


    Apart from these two lines of records, there was no other content. It was obvious that this combat list had just started recording. After seeing the words "Perform Mission" at the bottom of the combat list, Brian''s face changed slightly, and he knew his hunch was correct because it said, Seal all entrances and exits and eliminate infected areas indiscriminately!


    Although it seemed a bit appalling, Brian had already guessed that this would be the outcome.


    As they started to hit the road, he told Sarah what he had discovered and asked her to read the contents on the record sheet. Both of them were very sad, thinking about their respective feelings in their hearts, and the car suddenly fell into silence.


    There are basically no tolls on highways in the United States, so if vehicles want to refuel, or they want to eat, or rest, they need to get off the highway.


    After the car drove for another half an hour, Brian saw the service area exit sign in front, turned right without any hesitation, and drove off the highway from the exit.


    There was a service area not far from the highway exit. It was basically the same as the ones he had seen in his previous life. They were all standard gas stations, restaurants, and convenience stores. Opposite the service area, there was also a car shop. Looking toward the end of the road from the hotel, they could even vaguely see the outline of the nearest town.


    But at this moment, both the service area and the motel were in a mess, and it was obvious that they had suffered from the ravages of infection.


    "come over and have a look."


    Parking the car on the side of the road, Brian opened the door of the car and took all the pistols and iron rods. He had already given the dagger to Sarah. After all, she was not strong enough, so he still used a sharp weapon to point it out. The assault rifle had been depleted of bullets during the last clean-up of the infected and was reduced to a mere decoration.


    The two did not choose the service area, which seemed to have a lot of supplies. Instead, they headed towards the motel across the road.


    Their top priority now is to quickly find a car that can continue driving. There is not a single car in the parking lot of the service area, and their current need for food is not very urgent, so there are several cars parked across the road. Motels, of course, became their first choice.


    But the two of them didn''t notice that in the service area behind them, there were two figures hiding in the convenience store, watching their every move from the darkness.


    "I didn''t expect there was an RV here."


    Scanning the cars in the parking lot, Brian found a huge white car parked in the innermost corner, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    They still have a journey ahead, which comes with their own beds and bathrooms. If they have this guy, the next journey should be much easier.


    But after thinking about it, Brian shook his head and gave up the idea. This RV was too eye-catching and could easily cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, due to its size, it would travel at a very slow speed. It was limited, so after thinking about it, he gave up this option.


    "The driver''s doors are locked."


    Next to her, seeing that there were no infected in the parking lot, Sarah boldly went inside, moved back and forth among the few remaining cars, and pulled the car door, only to find that all the doors were locked.


    "There should be a key in the reception room there. Let''s go in and look for it."


    Seeing this, Brian looked around, pointed to a small house near the road, and took Sarah there.


    The two walked slowly to the glass door of the reception room. Since the window was blocked by blinds, they could only listen to the movement inside through the glass door. After listening for a while, they did not hear the unique, strange sound of the infected people. Then he slowly pushed the door open and looked inside.


    Completely different from the messy scene outside, the reception room looked exceptionally clean, as if someone was cleaning here frequently. Sarah was a little confused and said, "Why is it so clean in here?"


    "I don''t know; maybe it''s because the door is closed."


    But after Brian saw the situation inside, he immediately thought of something, winked at Sarah, answered her words, raised his pistol, and slowly approached the closed room inside.


    After Sarah noticed the other party''s abnormality, she immediately reacted. She also raised her pistol and said in cooperation, "Don''t worry about this; let''s find the car keys quickly."


    While talking, Brian had already arrived outside the door of the room. When Sarah finished speaking,


    He pushed open the door violently and rushed into the room.


    But what surprised him was that the room was empty except for the messy sheets on the bed and a bunk under the bed.


    "How''s it going? Is there anyone inside?"


    Sarah, who was standing on guard outside, saw that Brian had not moved for a long time, so she asked worriedly.


    "No, there''s no one inside."


    Squatting down and putting his hand into the quilt, Brian could still feel a trace of residual warmth inside. He stood up and said, "Someone did live here, but it seems that they have left."


    "Don''t worry about that; let''s find the car keys quickly."


    Seeing that there was no threat inside, Sarah climbed directly into the reception counter and started to rummage through the cabinets. However, she couldn''t find anything after searching for a long time, so she ran into the room and rummaged around. Finally, she found a small box on the bedside table. The car keys were found in the iron box.


    "Look, the key is here."


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718 S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 20 - 18 : Father And Daughter

    Chapter 20 - 18 : Father And DaughterAfter getting the car keys, the two people immediately stopped hesitating and walked out of the reception room quickly. They took a car key from the iron box and looked for the two crisp sounds of "chirp" to find the car to which the key belonged.


    Brian asked Sarah to be alert to the surrounding environment. Although he didn''t know why the car keys were put together, judging from the position where the car keys were just placed, it was very likely that the people who lived here would come again, so their actions made you have to hurry up.


    He opened the car door and sat in, but he couldn''t start the car. He looked at the dashboard and found that the fuel tank had bottomed out.


    "What the hell, why is the gas tank empty?"


    He hurriedly got out of the car and tried the remaining keys. He found that the fuel tanks of every car here were empty, which made him speechless.


    No wonder these car keys were put together. Someone had drained all the oil out of them, but what made him very confused was that there was a gas station opposite. What was the purpose of draining the oil out of this car?


    Brian sighed helplessly, opened the car door, got out of the car, and said, "Sarah, I''ll go to the gas station to pick up a barrel of oil. You..."


    But just in the middle of what he said, he turned around and found that Sarah raised her hands high. Behind her stood a little girl with blond hair, pointing a shotgun at her back.


    This startled Brian, and he reached out to grab the pistol at his waist. At this moment, a cold voice behind him stopped his next move.


    "Child, you better not do that, otherwise you will regret it."


    Listening to the sudden voice behind him, Brian''s body froze for an instant, knowing that he had been too careless this time.


    Now he didn''t dare act rashly. Although he didn''t know if the person behind him was trying to trick him, he could tell from the shotgun in the hand of the girl opposite him that the person behind him probably also had a gun in his hand. After all, he didn''t dare to act rashly. In the United States, it is not difficult to get a gun.


    Brian didn''t dare to joke about his own life. He raised his hands high and said, "We are just passing by; please don''t hurt us."


    "You step back, go to the open space over there, and face me."


    But the people behind him did not answer his words. Instead, they asked them to retreat to the open space.


    The situation was stronger than their own. Brian and Sarah looked at each other and slowly stepped back, keeping their hands raised high. They didn''t stop until they retreated to an open space in the parking lot.


    Opposite them, the figure who had been standing behind Brian also revealed his true appearance. It was a middle-aged man in his thirties holding a shotgun and wearing a cowboy hat. He turned to the blond girl next to him and said, "Kelly, go search for them."


    "Oh."


    The blond girl named Kelly, who was holding a shotgun, responded, put the shotgun behind her back, came behind Brian and Sarah, searched out all the things on their bodies, and checked their belongings. Check the body to see if there are any bites.


    When she saw the bandages on Brian''s hands, she asked nervously, "What''s the matter with the injuries on your hands?"


    Looking at the nervous face of the other party, Brian knew what she was afraid of and answered truthfully, "It was scratched by the shards of glass."


    Hearing this, Kelly was slightly relieved, but she still lifted the bandage slightly and took a look. After confirming the wound, she took the things and walked to the middle-aged man''s side and said, "Hey, everything is here. There were no bites on them."


    The middle-aged man touched his daughter''s head lovingly, raised his head to look at Brian and Sarah in front of him, put down the cowboy hat on his head, and said slightly apologetically, "I''m sorry, kids, even though it''s not good to do this. No, but... we have encountered a lot of things these days, so I ask for your understanding."


    As he said that, the middle-aged man put the pistols, daggers, and other weapons that he had seized from Brian and Sarah in the car beside him. Then he put down the shotgun in his hand and introduced himself.


    "My name is Osborne, and this is my daughter Kelly. Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you. I saw you coming off the highway. Where did you come from?"


    Seeing that the other party seemed to have no intention of harming him, Brian secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the middle-aged man opposite, who called himself Osborne and said slowly, "My name is Brian, and she is Sarah. We escaped from Austin and were going to Dallas, but we stopped here because of the car."


    "Austin escaped?"


    Osborne frowned slightly, turned his head, looked at the riddled car at the intersection not far away, and asked with slight confusion, "Why are there bullet holes in your car?"


    "..."


    Hearing this question, Brian fell into silence. He didn''t know whether to tell the man in front of him about the matter or to tell a lie to get it over with. After hesitating for a while, he decided to tell the truth.


    "The army appeared near Austin. They blocked the highway intersection and prepared to clear the entire infected area. We rushed out before they were ready. The bullet holes in the car were all made by their rifles."


    "What?" After hearing this, Osborne and Kelly were both stunned and looked at each other with astonishment on their faces.


    Looking at the expressions of the two people across from him, Brian knew that the two of them did not believe it, so he told them everything about what happened to them when the plague broke out, the screams they heard in the morning, how they broke out of the blockade, and the record sheet they accidentally obtained. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After listening to Brian''s narration, Osborne still couldn''t believe it. He was a former Army lieutenant. As a soldier who had served in the United States, he couldn''t believe what the young man in front of him said, so he asked, "Where is that record sheet?"


    Brian was slightly startled, pointed to his car, and said, "You can get it yourself from the car."


    "Kelly, go get it!"


    Hearing Brian''s answer, Osborne subconsciously called his daughter''s name, but he didn''t hear the answer for a long time. He turned his head and saw that she had run into the car and started looking for him. Seeing this, he shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    A moment later, Kelly ran over with a bang and handed the things she found to her Father.


    "If you dare to run away quietly in the future, be careful; I will spank you."


    After receiving what his daughter handed over, Osborne reprimanded her in a pretentious manner, then raised the splint in his hand as if to hit her.


    "slightly--"


    Seeing that her father wanted to hit her, Kelly quickly ran to the side and made a very funny face.


    Sarah looked at the intimate interaction between the couple in front of her with her eyes filled with envy, but when she thought of her Father, her eyes filled with sadness.


    Brian on the side saw her like this, walked to her side, reached out, and patted her back gently, hoping to ease her sadness.


    Osborne silently watched the interaction between the two children in front of him and slowly let down his guard.


    Looking down at the battle sheet in his hand, the line "Indiscriminate elimination of infected areas" made his expression suddenly change.


    If he was still doubtful at the beginning, then after seeing this combat table, he was completely convinced. He was familiar with this kind of table. He didn''t understand why the government issued the order. Such a crazy order.


    Putting away the combat table with an ugly expression, Osborne suppressed these things for the time being. After all, he was still in the infected area. Even if he knew these things, he was powerless, so he had to do it as soon as possible. Tell them about this matter and return it to his old comrades in the army.


    Focusing his attention on the child in front of him, he picked up the things in the car and walked to Brian.


    From the conversation just now, he could feel that this was a very smart and independent child in front of him, and judging from the subtle reactions of his body, this child was always thinking about protecting the girl beside him.


    For people with such precious qualities, Osborne has always felt sorry for them in his heart, and he is willing to trust such people. In this very bad period, it is really difficult to trust others easily. Even if the other person is only a half-grown child.


    Putting the thing into the boy''s hand, Osborne explained softly, "I''m sorry, because we encountered some unpleasant things a few days ago, so we are now very wary of strangers. You don''t have to worry."


    "It''s okay; it''s understandable."


    Now that he had gained his weapons, Brian calmed down and expressed his understanding, because if it were him, he would have done the same thing.


    Even if he confirmed that the other party was not a bad person, it was not certain whether he would return the firearm to the other party, to be honest, but he was still a little confused as to why the other party was so wary of two children.


    Osborne looked at the boy with a smile, pointed to the RV in the corner, and said to him, "What you just told me is very important. We are also planning to go to Dallas. How about we go together?"


    "ah?"


    Brian was a little stunned when he heard the other party''s invitation. You just pointed a gun at me. Why aren''t you afraid of my revenge?


    But then he thought about it and realized that it was not a bad thing. After a little hesitation, he still clicked. He nodded and agreed to the other party''s invitation.


    ------------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 21 - 19 : Dark Side Of Human Nature

    Chapter 21 - 19 : Dark Side Of Human NatureBrian stood outside the motel, waiting for Osborne to return to the RV in the corner. At this time, he seemed to remember something and asked the blond girl Kelly next to him with some doubts: "Why is there no gas in the cars here? did you take it away?"


    "Yes." Kelly leaned against the wall lazily, as if she had remembered something bad; her expression looked very helpless.


    "We just got here yesterday. We originally wanted to fill up some gas, but I don''t know who the bastard was. He drained all the gas from the gas station, so we had to search the entire hotel yesterday to find all the cars. The keys were used to extract the oil from these cars, but there was not much gasoline inside."


    At this point, Kelly looked at Brian and Sarah very happily and continued, "Thankfully, you are here, but we may have to risk it today to go to the town to get gasoline."


    "Damn, you think we are couriers?" Looking at Kelly''s happy look, Brian rolled his eyes and complained in his heart.


    Osborne returned RV to the door of the convenience store and asked the three children next to him to go into the convenience store and load supplies into the car. I don''t know why, even though all the gasoline at the gas station was drained, the food at the convenience store was not empty.


    In this way, the three children were carrying supplies in the convenience store, while Osborne walked to Brian''s car with a gasoline can and a hose to pump out the gasoline.


    After working for nearly an hour, the four of them packed up all their belongings, and Osborne drove the RV back onto the highway.


    Brian sat in the passenger seat and kept exchanging all the information with Osborne since the outbreak of the plague. During this period, he also learned why the other party was so wary of his and Sarah''s two children.


    Osborne and Kelly lived in Round Rock. Because the place where they lived was very remote and rarely visited by people, when the plague broke out, they did not flee immediately like other families but took the opportunity. Go to the nearest supermarket and get a lot of food.


    They sealed the windows, closed the door tightly, and quietly waited for rescue to arrive. However, almost a week passed, and water, electricity, and the Internet all disappeared during this period, and they did not see any rescue.


    One day, several children knocked on the door of their house, hoping to get some food. Looking at these poor children in front of him, the kind-hearted Osborne softened his heart, so he let the children in and gave them some food. They provide food and accommodation.


    But kind hearts are always exploited. That night, these children secretly opened the locked door and let in a dozen men and women armed with weapons.


    Osborne and Kelly, who were sleeping in the room, never imagined that their obsession would lead to such a result, and they were just stunned and convinced.


    Seeing these guys devouring his food, Osborne felt extremely angry inside, and the things these people said in their exchanges made him instantly feel horrified.


    They don''t know each other. They are just three families who accidentally hid together because they were fleeing. In the beginning, they could still live in harmony.


    But as time goes by, food becomes more and more scarce, and the conflicts between them become more and more serious. They dare not go to places with infected people to get food, and nearby safe places have long been robbed. Just when they thought they were about to fight among themselves due to hunger, someone came up with a terrible method.


    Let the young children knock on nearby houses that may be inhabited, and try their best to get them to stay for at least one night. At night, they can open the door and take advantage of the people in the house and get a lot of food.


    Such a safe and feasible method has won the approval of everyone. Before coming to Osborne, they had used this method to knock on the doors of at least a dozen houses. As for the people who came to the house in the end, they would be beaten by them. They were brutally killed and then thrown outside and abandoned.


    Osborne never thought that in just a few days, these people in front of him would completely transform into a group of demons. Although he was resentful in his heart, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and did not try to provoke these people. Instead, found a way to break free from his restraints, took his daughter Kelly, and quietly slipped out of the house while these people were enjoying themselves.


    Because these people all had firearms in their hands, Osborne did look at the house after escaping from it. He found something to seal the door and then set the entire house on fire, watching helplessly. Watch these demons wail in agony as they are burned by the fire.


    After that, he took his daughter and left Round Rock, planning to go to Dallas. But because the car ran out of gas, they all came to the service area and finally met Brian and Sarah.


    Listening to the experience described by the other party, Brian also experienced for the first time how terrible the dark side of human nature is in disasters. It was a feeling that he had never experienced, even though he had read many doomsday-themed movies and novels in his previous life.


    "Huh~~"


    Leaning back on the driver''s seat, Brian closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    I emptied my mind and wanted to stop thinking about those messy things, so I fell asleep without even realizing it.


    Didi didi¡ª¡ª


    When Brian opened his eyes again, it was raining lightly outside the car. Melodious music was playing from the speakers in the car, and the atmosphere seemed particularly harmonious.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and looked at the time. The pointer was already pointing in the direction of 11:00. He had been sleeping for nearly two hours.


    Osborne, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, saw that he was awake and said in a teasing tone, "Hey, are you awake!"


    "Cough...cough..."


    Brian coughed twice, sat up quickly, regained his energy, turned his head, looked inside the RV, and found Kelly and Sarah lying on the bed. Subtle voices were coming from the other end. The two were talking about something.


    As if aware of Brian''s gaze, Kelly suddenly looked toward him, glared at him, and said, "What are you looking at?"


    Curling his lips, Brian turned around and leaned back on his seat. He looked at the situation outside the car and found that they were already driving on Interstate 35, so he asked Osborne beside him, "Where are we now?"


    Osborne sighed lightly and replied with a worried look: "We have passed Waco now, and there shouldn''t be much left. It seems that the epidemic is more serious than I thought. All the places we have passed so far¡ªcities and small towns¡ªhave all fallen, and there''s no telling what Dallas will look like now."


    "It should be fine." After hearing this, Brian lowered his head, thought deeply for a while, and said with some uncertainty: "Dallas is very close to the central region. I think even if the epidemic is severe, the government will not sit back and watch it become an infection zone." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raising his eyebrows, Osborne looked at the boy next to him in surprise. He didn''t expect Brian to understand these things, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it and just nodded in agreement.


    "I''m not worried about this. There are two cities near Dallas: Fort Worth and Arlington. These three places are too close together. If the government abandons Dallas, it will inevitably follow Fort Worth and Arlington. unless the epidemic is completely out of control, no government will make such a decision."


    "Then what are you worried about?" Seeing that the other party knew the stakes, Brian didn''t understand what the other party was worried about.


    "My worry is never about the epidemic, but about the people living there." Osborne shook his head with a wry smile, expressing his inner worries.


    "The quarantine measures ordered by the government have seriously harmed the individual interests of all citizens. If you have not experienced it, you may not understand. These people will gather in crowds to demonstrate in their cities, and some criminals will also take this opportunity to operate, so I''m worried about what''s going on inside now."


    Hearing Osborne''s concerns, Brian instantly understood what was going on. This was just like the coronavirus epidemic in his previous life. As long as there was a little bit of dissatisfaction, those whose interests were harmed would make a fuss. Yes, and for the votes in the hands of these people, some people have promised to meet their various unreasonable demands. It is simply ridiculous.


    He still asked with some doubts: "Aren''t they afraid that the epidemic will spread in the city when they are fooling around like this?"


    After hearing this, Osborne suddenly revealed a sarcastic smile: "As long as disaster does not happen to them, how will these people know what fear is?"


    "Huh? What is that?"


    While talking, just as the RV passed a big bend at the intersection, the scene in the distance instantly attracted the two of them.


    They saw that the spacious interstate highway ahead was crowded with long lines of traffic, with several military trucks patrolling on both sides. From time to time, helicopters passed over the traffic, circling to investigate.


    A separation wall was erected at the end of the road. Soldiers with live ammunition were patrolling in the middle. Below, there were two people in protective clothing, each holding a scanner to detect the people in the vehicle parked at the front.


    Once it is confirmed that there are no problems with the people in the vehicle and that there are no hidden people, they will be notified to open the isolation door and let the vehicle enter the city.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, Brian and Osborne looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes.


    "They''re here!"


    ------------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 22 - 20 : Entering Dallas

    Chapter 22 - 20 : Entering Dallas"Attention, please have all vehicles enter the queue in an orderly manner. Medical staff will inspect you. Anyone who refuses to cooperate in performing their duties by the law will be severely punished."


    In the night sky, the moonlight shines on the interstate highway. The cars on the road turn on their headlights one after another. The soldiers on the separation wall turn on their searchlights and shine them toward the dark corners around them to guard against anyone sneaking into the city under the cover of night.


    "When You guys are inside; what are your plans?" Osborne lazily leaned on the driver''s seat and asked Brian if he had any plans next.


    Interstate 35 is the fastest road from the South to Dallas. There were already a lot of cars crowded here before they arrived, and the inspection at the entrance and exit was extremely slow, so even if they started at noon After waiting for nearly 9 hours, they could barely reach the outside of the separation wall. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind them were closely followed by escape vehicles coming from all directions, and the traffic flow was still endless as far as the eye could see as if it had never changed.


    But even so, the people in these cars are still willing to continue waiting, just to get into the city. It is hard to imagine that there are so many cars crowded, and not a single car around them honks their horns.


    Brian looked at the night outside the car, thought for a while, and said softly, "When we were in Austin, we met an old man. He once invited us to come to Dallas, but at that time we were looking for Sarah''s relative, so we didn''t go with him."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said, "But he left us an address. I''ll see if I can find him and learn about the situation from him. Then I''ll find a way to Washington to my parents."


    After telling him about his plan, Brian asked, "What about you? Is there anywhere you can go after entering?"


    "Not yet." Osborne shook his head helplessly and sighed: "I will contact my former comrades first and report Austin''s information. Don''t worry about me. The worst I can do is that I still have this RV."


    Brian nodded and didn''t say anything else. Seeing that the vehicle in front of them was about to arrive after inspection, he turned around patted the car twice, and said, "Ladies, we''ll be there soon. It''s our turn, so get ready."


    ...


    The RV slowly stopped at the checkpoint. A soldier in protective clothing stepped out of the window and knocked twice with a serious face, signaling the people inside to lower the window.


    As the window slowly lowered, the soldier looked into the car. He couldn''t help but be startled. There was a middle-aged man and three children sitting inside. For some reason, this made his face soften slightly, and he said kindly, "First of all, please get out of the car. We want to inspect you and the vehicle."


    "OK."


    When the four of them stood next to the RV, Brian saw a soldier holding a rectangular instrument and holding it next to him. There was a cylinder on top. He knew that it should be the so-called "infection scanner."


    Two other soldiers got into their car and rummaged through it, looking for anyone who might be hiding in the car.


    The soldier holding the scanner walked behind the four people, placed the end of the cylinder on the backs of their necks, and pressed the detection button. Every time a person was checked, two beeps would be heard from the scanner. There were no reports of infection among soldiers.


    After confirming that none of the people in front of them were infected, another soldier took the record book and asked them in detail about their names, ages, and previous residential addresses, as well as what kind of relationship they had, whether they had any relatives in the city, etc.


    After ten minutes of tossing like this, the soldier confirmed that there was no problem and then allowed communication. Then he used the intercom to notify the console to open the isolation door and let them enter Dallas.


    The army would not let the survivors, who had just entered the city, wander around the city. When the RV drove to the designated place, a guiding soldier drove in front of them in a small car and kept waving to them. The vehicle followed him.


    The inside of Dallas is far from as nice as it looks from the outside. There are densely packed tents in the open area, similar to a park. When vehicles pass by them, even in the car, you can hear the sadness coming from inside and the sound of crying.


    It''s been almost half an hour since they drove, and it''s the same situation. It can be seen that as there are fewer and fewer places to house survivors in the city and more and more survivors are accepted, Dallas may not be able to use many more. The day will become saturated.


    The guiding car took them outside the abandoned factory. The large open area was divided into two halves by a barbed wire fence running horizontally in the middle. The area on the left was all set up with tents, and the area on the other side was full of RVs parked. The ground was covered with gray lines in separate areas, and each area could accommodate an RV.


    "Strange, why are all the RVs parked here?" Brian noticed the situation outside the car and felt a little curious.


    "This is nothing surprising, because an ordinary car is just a car, and our RV is a home." Osborne was not surprised by the surrounding environment. When he saw Brian was a little confused, he explained to him, "Who asked us if our country is a democratic and free country."


    After dumping the RV into the designated location, the leading soldier got out of the car and walked to Osborne. He handed him a pamphlet and four ID cards and said,


    "This is what you need to receive supplies. Dallas is currently under martial law, and a curfew is implemented after 8:00 p.m. There are also many precautions mentioned above. Remember, don''t get into trouble."


    After saying that, the soldier said nothing more, turned around and drove away in his car.


    "Hey, I have a neighbor!"


    Not long after the soldiers left, the owner of the RV next door got out of the car. He was a ragged, drunk old man. He held an empty wine bottle in his hand and sat down on a chair next to him. Brian and the others waved hello.


    Seeing the old man in front of him, Brian''s heart moved. He turned around and ran to the RV, took two bottles of wine from it, sat down next to the old man, and pulled his hand close to him.


    "What is he doing?"


    Kelly looked at Brian, who suddenly started talking to a stranger, and asked her father with some confusion.


    "Ah, he is collecting intelligence." After touching his daughter''s head, Osborne looked deeply at Brian and said softly, "Okay, let''s go to bed early; there are other things. I''m busy."


    Watching the two get into the RV, Sarah did not follow them but sat on the footrest, tilting her head and looking at Brian''s profile quietly.


    The drunken old man took a big gulp of the wine that Brian gave him. No matter how he looked at the kid in front of him, he was so pleasing to the eye, so he answered all his questions.


    "The army will distribute living supplies to the central block at 9 o''clock every day, but remember to keep an eye on your supply card. Those soldiers only recognize the card, not the person. When you go to collect things, you must bring a gun. I''m not sure. you can be robbed."


    "There are tourists here, but I advise you not to join them. That is a very stupid thing."


    "Your place should be in the North District. It''s not too far from here. If you go out from here, turn, and keep going; you can find it."


    "I don''t know how to get out of here, but I advise you not to bother. Don''t believe those people on TV who tell you that the infection is under control. There is already chaos outside. How do I know? Hey, I just ran here from the west; what don''t I know? The results are not the same everywhere."


    "..."


    The old man in front of me didn''t know much, but as long as he could answer the question, he could explain it clearly and in great detail.


    After getting general information about Dallas, Brian sent the old man to his RV and also learned the other person''s name, Antoine.


    "What''s wrong? Sarah!" Brian turned around and was about to return to the RV. Suddenly he saw Sarah sitting at the door and looking straight at him, and he asked a little uncomfortably.


    "Huh? No!"


    When Brian asked, Sarah came back to her senses in an instant, blushed, and then quickly covered it up and said, "How are you? Did you get any key information?"


    "It''s not clear yet. I think we may not be able to leave here for a while."


    Brian looked a little ugly as he thought about the information he had just obtained. It seemed that his previous guess was correct. The epidemic had begun to get out of control, which also meant that other places would become unsafe. This made him hesitant. It is still necessary to risk leaving.


    "Then what should we do next?" After hearing that she might not leave here, Sarah felt secretly happy for some reason.


    Her relatives were gone, and she didn''t want Brian to take risks outside, but she knew that the other party was also looking for his relatives, and no one had any reason to stop him, so she didn''t express it and just kept silent. The thought was buried in her heart, and wherever the other person went, she would also go.


    "Let''s go to sleep first and wait until the day goes by to find Arman and ask again."


    With a sigh, Brian looked at the time, took Sarah''s hand, and entered the RV. In any case, everything would have to wait until the next day to be decided.


    -----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 23 - 21 : Broadcast

    Chapter 23 - 21 : BroadcastIt was daylight, and Brian and Sarah got up early to prepare to set off. Osborne also planned to see if he could contact his old friends to report the matter, but the RV could not be left unattended, so he asked Kelly to stay and watch.


    Leaving the abandoned factory and walking to the street, although it was not yet 7 o''clock, the street was already overcrowded. All the survivors living in tents in the city left their homes and headed towards the central block. To collect their meager supplies.


    Looking at the dense flow of people, Brian sighed with emotion, held Sarah''s hand to prevent the two from getting separated, recalled the route Antoine said yesterday, and headed towards the opposite side of the crowd.


    "We want freedom! We want democracy! We want human rights! We want the economy!"


    "Freedom is fundamental!"


    "Quarantine is worse than the virus!"


    "Fear is the only contagious disease!"


    "..."


    Just after Brian and Sarah crossed a long street, a group of demonstrators holding opposition signs suddenly appeared in front of the road ahead. They held their opposition signs high and shouted impassioned slogans.


    There were dozens of people on this street. They knelt on the ground with their hands clasped together, muttering something in their mouths. Among them, a woman was holding a board that read, This disaster is that the devil inflicts punishment on humans. Belief in God can help you avoid Punishment.


    The pedestrians and policemen around them just looked at everything in front of them indifferently. No one paid special attention to it, as if they were no longer surprised by this kind of thing.


    "Ridiculous." Brian felt that the scene in front of him was extremely ridiculous, and it reminded him of a sentence he had heard in his previous life.


    Compared with defeating the virus, defeating stupidity is the most urgent priority!


    After the parade had gone away, they crossed the road and asked for directions from pedestrians along the road. After waiting for nearly an hour, they found the address Arman had left for them.


    It was a four-story residential building. The two of them walked up the stairs to the third floor. Brian confirmed the room number, walked to the door, and knocked three times.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    But after waiting for a long time, no one answered inside, so he raised his hand and knocked three more times. Only then did a female, nervous voice come from inside.


    "Who?"


    "Hello, does Grandpa Arman live here?" Seeing someone inside answer, Brian asked politely. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the name, there was a moment of silence inside, and then Brian saw that the peephole on the door had turned black. Someone was watching them through the peephole.


    After a while, the door was opened, but because there was still a door chain hanging in the middle, only a small gap was exposed. A thin, middle-aged woman appeared in the gap and looked in front of her in confusion.


    "Why are you looking for him?"


    Looking at the woman in the crack of the door, Brian guessed that the woman was Arman''s daughter June, the person who wrote the message in the lake house.


    He handed the piece of paper with the address in his hand to the crack in the door and said, "This is the address Grandpa Arman left for us. We met when we were in Austin. We just came to Dallas yesterday, so I want him to know something about this place; is he here?"


    After taking the note, the woman looked at the words written on it, turned around, and called to the house: "Dad, two children are looking for you. Come and take a look."


    "children?"


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, a confused voice came from the room, followed by a burst of rapid footsteps. Not long after, an old man with white hair appeared through the crack in the door. It was Arman whom Brian and Sarah had met before.


    "Brian! Sarah!"


    Arman looked at the two children outside the door in surprise, quickly untied the door chain, and called to you, "Quick, come in."


    Brian and Sarah looked around the house. It was a typical three-bedroom apartment, and the house was empty. It looked like they were not living a very good life.


    Arman enthusiastically invited the two of them to the living room and then began to ask when they arrived and if there was a place they could live. If not, they could live here first.


    Brian was keenly aware that when Arman said he wanted them to live here, his daughter June frowned slightly. She was dissatisfied with her father''s decision, but she didn''t say anything. What could she say? She just stood aside quietly.


    Knowing that everyone was having a hard time, Brian shook his head and rejected the other party''s kindness. The purpose of their coming here was not to trouble him. He told Arman what he wanted to know, hoping to get some useful information from him.


    Arman also knew that his decision just now was a bit impulsive. After knowing Brian''s purpose, he thought about it, sorted out his thoughts, and said:


    "Because of this epidemic, the country is now in a very tense state. Many cities seem to have begun to refuse to accept outsiders. If Dallas were not the closest to the infected area, it would not need to accept survivors. Otherwise, I am afraid that it would be the same." The city has entered a state of lockdown.


    "But I heard that Dallas is almost no longer able to accommodate survivors. The army may use trucks to send the survivors to other cities. If you want to leave here, that may be the only chance. Otherwise, you should wait until this epidemic is over."


    Is the epidemic over?


    Seeing that Arman still hoped that this disaster would end, Brian sighed slightly in his heart. The other party did not understand what he had gone through, so he still hoped that the government could develop a vaccine to deal with the fungus. However, knowing that the army had launched the "indiscriminate purge," he knew that the government might no longer be able to control the epidemic.


    Brian listened to Arman''s description of the information in Dallas, combined with what the old man, Antoine, said last night, and generally had a basic understanding of the situation here.


    But the last thing Arman said made him very happy: after the army took over Dallas, they circled all the industrial areas in the west of the city, took over all the factories, and began building a high wall there. Although it was unclear what the government was going to do, it also aroused speculation among the people of Dallas.


    Even if this disaster is inevitable, the national government will never choose to sit still and wait for death. They will make preparations, and taking over basic industrial areas will most likely be the first step in making changes.


    After getting the information they wanted, Arman also agreed to help them inquire about leaving Dallas. Brian stopped disturbing them, got up, and left with Sarah.


    On the way back, he passed a hospital and casually took the leaflet handed over by a nurse at the door. He found that it was about the cordyceps fungus. This immediately aroused his interest, and he began to read its Content:


    ...


    The Centers for Disease Control have developed a brochure to increase awareness and prevent cordyceps brain infection (CBI).


    Background information:


    Cordyceps is a parasitic fungus that takes over the host''s mind and changes its behavior. Until recently, this fungus could only infect the arthropods of insects. Recently, new species have emerged that can infect the human body.


    Mode of infection:


    The two known routes of CBI infection are:


    1. Absorb the spores released by the Cordyceps fungus.


    2. contact with the body fluids of CBI-infected persons, usually due to bites.


    Incubation period:


    After being infected, the parasite will move to the host''s brain within one to two days. The Cordyceps fungus controls all the host''s major body functions, and the incubation period is over.


    disease:


    1. Patients in the first stage of CBI will have abnormal behaviors, become violent, and will attack people around them.


    2. The fungus will eventually break through the host''s body tissues and release spores that float in the air.


    treatment:


    There is no vaccine to treat CBI, and there are no existing methods to extend the incubation period.


    diagnosis:


    CBI can be diagnosed through blood and microscopic imaging tests (usually done on the ear), and a positive test can occur within minutes of diagnosing the infection.


    ...


    Brian looked at the contents of the flyer in his hand. What was written on it gave him a new understanding of the fungus raging outside.


    But when he raised his head, he suddenly found that, for some reason, the pedestrians on the street had taken steps and started running. Even those who were still marching did not continue to shout slogans but chose to disband on the spot and ran into the surrounding residential buildings, apparently intending to return to their home.


    Such an abnormal scene made Brian feel a little nervous, and he didn''t dare to stay there any longer, so he ran with Sarha to the abandoned factory.


    Returning to the abandoned factory, he was somewhat surprised to find that the survivors around him wanted to crowd in front of a TV to watch. Everyone was yelling and swearing, with extremely angry and panicky expressions.


    Seeing this, Brian quickly ran back to the camp and found that Osborne and Kelly were both sitting next to the RV and watching what was being broadcast on a TV. That day, the TV set was occupied by their neighbor, Mr. Antoine Inside the RV.


    He walked forward quickly, without saying hello to the two people beside him, and turned to watch the TV, where a female host was broadcasting the news.


    Listening to what was being broadcast inside, Brian realized that this country was already finished and that the end of mankind was inevitable.


    -----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 24 - 22 : Impact of Broadcast

    Chapter 24 - 22 : Impact of BroadcastSince the U.S. government has currently cut off all civilian Internet access, television and radio have become the only ways for all U.S. citizens to obtain external information. The female host on TV is broadcasting the major news of the past few days with a solemn face:


    "According to the latest news obtained by our internal staff from the World Health Organization, the latest vaccine has been confirmed to have failed in the vaccination test!"


    "The bureaucratic government has been unable to control the epidemic in the infected areas. They have dug large areas of "mass graves" outside major cities and even inhumanely removed those who were still infected and those who had died."


    "..."


    After talking about some important news, the female host on TV held several manuscripts in her hands. Suddenly her face changed, and she said to the camera with a face filled with grief and resentment:


    "American citizens in front of the TV¡ªwhat you see next are the images captured by our reporters who risked their lives. All of them are real events that took place in the infected area."


    Then the camera turned, and a not particularly clear video was played on the TV. Several soldiers held assault rifles and violently shot at the infected people who rushed towards them. After solving these infected people, more than a dozen survivors ran out of the building next to them. Although the camera was blurry, it could be seen from their body movements that these people were very excited.


    A soldier came to these survivors and confiscated all their weapons. Just when everyone thought that these survivors would be escorted to safety, what happened next shocked everyone in front of the TV. They were all dumbfounded.


    After the soldier left, the remaining soldiers raised their rifles without hesitation and fired at the dozen survivors in front of them. In just a few seconds, they were all killed. They shot and killed them without caring that they were old people and children.


    Later, the TV played videos of soldiers from other places shooting and killing survivors in infected areas, and when reporters interviewed survivors who had escaped from various infected areas, these people condemned and angrily denounced the government''s brutal actions!


    Brian even saw in these videos the lakeside cabin where they once stayed, as well as Angela and Barton''s corpses on the ground.


    "Assholes, what are they doing?" Seeing such a cruel scene, the surrounding crowd was furious, and waves of curses kept coming.


    Then the scene turned again, and the camera returned to the female host. She was seen holding up the manuscript in her hand and shouting hysterically, "Everything in these videos is an order issued by our country''s bureaucrats. They issued it in secret." With the "indiscriminate elimination" plan, all people in the infected areas will be killed regardless of whether they are infected with the fungus or not. They are delusional that they can control this disaster through killing!"


    "They have been deceiving us. We can no longer blindly wait for a vaccine. There is no time. We cannot let these corrupt guys continue to govern. Our country is in danger, and we must have people who are truly capable of guiding us. Only in this way can we hope to save our country."


    At this moment, a "bang" was heard from the TV, and the screen instantly flipped 180¡ã, as if something had hit the camera.


    Then several soldiers appeared in front of the camera. They rushed forward and grabbed the female host. One of the soldiers stepped in front of her and said sternly, "Madam, you are now charged with fabricating and deliberately spreading false information. You are arrested; please come with us now."


    When the soldier finished saying this, the picture on the TV suddenly stopped and turned into a no-signal state.


    After the TV signal disappeared, survivor camps across the country suddenly fell into a brief silence. But a moment later, the entire city was like boiling water and exploded in an instant.


    Whether they are residents living in the city or survivors who have escaped from the infected area, they have always believed that this terrible epidemic, like the viruses they have experienced before, is only temporary and will be conquered sooner or later.


    But today, when everything was pierced like window paper and they knew the story of everything and understood what the US government had done, especially after knowing that the vaccine production had failed, they began to truly feel the fear of death and doomsday.


    This is a naked conspiracy...


    Comforting Sarah, who was crying in her arms because of the deaths of Angela and Barton, Brian looked at the reactions of the people around him and sighed secretly.


    He finally understood why the soldiers didn''t chase them out after they broke out of the blockade in Austin. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to chase them, but that someone was deliberately letting them leave.


    The female host always reminds everyone of the word "bureaucrat." There are a lot of videos of soldiers shooting survivors, the confessions of people who escaped the soldiers'' pursuit, and the right interruption of the signal after the female host was arrested.


    If you look at this whole thing from a third party''s perspective, this is simply a conspiracy that has been planned for a long time. Some people want to use this conspiracy to arouse the anger of all the people and use the pressure of public opinion to carry out the campaign. Dismiss and seize power from the government. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brian knew that no matter in the past or the future, relying solely on the condemnation of public opinion would not have much influence on those in power unless...the military was also involved in this conspiracy...


    "Forget it; why am I thinking so much? It''s none of my business."


    With a wry smile, Brian shook his head, patted Sarah''s back gently, and looked at the people nearby; some were whispering, some were crying, some were dull and despairing, even the children who were still playing excitedly in the morning. They huddled in the arms of family members, not daring to make the slightest noise.


    He turned his head to look at Osbourne and Kelly, who looked sad next to him and said in a low voice, "Now is not the time to think so much. I''m afraid Dallas won''t be peaceful in the next few days. It''s best not to let others know about us. No matter how many supplies there are, I''m afraid someone might have some wrong intentions."


    Hearing what he said, Osborne also knew how much panic the events just now would cause. He was a little glad that he didn''t contact his friends this morning, and he was also a little glad that the female reporter exposed the matter in advance so that it was not a false accusation.


    They didn''t expect that something like this would happen less than a day after they arrived in Dallas, and they didn''t know what kind of things would happen in the future.


    He nodded in agreement and took Kelly to the RV. He planned to reorganize the supplies and try to put them in some secluded place to avoid being seen by others from the outside.


    Their neighbor, Antoine, also seemed to be in a hurry. After the TV signal was interrupted, he quickly returned to his RV and closed the door, wondering what he was doing.


    The next afternoon, the entire camp suddenly became busy, as if under instructions. Brian frequently saw people outside tents or RVs in the surrounding areas making weapons and knives with things picked up from outside.


    He keenly noticed the abnormality and asked Sarah to get back to the car first while he stood up. His eyes searched back and forth between the tents and the RV and found several people in black clothes moving back and forth from tent to tent, looking at them as if they were trying to persuade the people in the tent to get involved in something.


    When Brian saw this, he immediately told Osborne about the incident. Although he couldn''t tell what the other party was going to do, he still wanted to remind him in advance to avoid being caught off guard.


    Not long after, he saw a bald man, also wearing black clothes, walking towards the area where he was. Seeing this, he pretended not to see the other person and knocked on the door of the RV vaguely.


    "Child, are your parents here?" The bald man walked to the side of the RV and saw that there was only one child there. He scratched his bald head and asked with a fairly amiable smile.


    Before Brian could answer, Osborne, who heard the commotion outside, opened the RV, wiped his forehead, pretended to be curious, and looked at the bald man and said, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    After seeing Osborne come out, Brian wisely took two steps back. After all, some decisions were not something that he, a "child," could make, and adults still needed to communicate.


    When the bald man saw an adult appearing, he didn''t say anything and said directly, "That''s it. You know the news right now, right? Those damn bureaucrats don''t care about our lives at all. I think we can''t wait for this. We must plan for ourselves early. Look at the people around us. They are already preparing weapons. Wait until tomorrow, and we will get together to grab supplies and try to hoard as much food as possible. If you want to participate, prepare early."


    After saying these words in a hurry, the bald man turned around and walked towards another RV. It seemed that he just came to convey a message and didn''t care whether they wanted to participate.


    Watching the bald man leave, Osborne frowned deeply, looked at Brian aside, and said, "It seems you are right. I''m afraid it won''t be peaceful in the next few days."


    "Don''t worry about them; I''d better wait for the next announcement from the government." Brian shrugged indifferently. He just wanted to know what kind of actions the government would take next because that would ultimately determine the future of mankind. How to continue to survive.


    -----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 25 - 23 : New Government

    Chapter 25 - 23 : New GovernmentWow!


    A red brick was thrown out by someone unknown, and it hit the glass door of a supermarket, making a huge gap in the glass door and making a harsh shattering sound.


    The supermarket was dark and empty. Dozens of masked people stood outside the door. One of the men stepped forward and reached into the gap to open the lock inside.


    "Quick! There''s food over there; go get it!"


    "Haha, there''s a lot to eat!"


    "..."


    As the glass door was opened, people outside the supermarket swarmed into the supermarket, taking what they wanted and food.


    On the streets outside, similar scenes were staged one after another in cities across the country. Crowds of people were frantically looting in the streets and alleys of the city. If the owners of the shops tried to stop them, they would be knocked down on the ground and will be beaten randomly.


    Since the news revealed all the truth, the entire American society has instantly fallen into panic. People denounced the ruthlessness of the bureaucratic government for not trying its best to develop a vaccine. Instead, they took up guns to massacre their compatriots and strongly demanded the release of those people. A female host who dares to tell the truth.


    From that day on, in the following days, major cities across the country began to hold a new round of demonstrations under the leadership of caring people. They demanded that the bureaucracy be abolished and that truly capable people be in charge of everything.


    Some people who had no food for a long time also began to take this opportunity to rob supermarkets, food products, and other places where food was stored in the city, hoarding and looking at the food to ensure that they would not worry about food in the future.


    Some people specifically run towards firearms in the city. These people have very clear minds. As long as they get enough firearms, what can they not get?


    No one cares about gold and banknotes anymore. Under the shadow of Doomsday, gold and silver jewelry and dollar bills that were once loved by everyone have long lost their charm. Everyone knows that only food and firearms can survive.


    But even though there was chaos outside, the White House government did not make any response to this. They just allowed the angry crowd to destroy and loot, as if they were deliberately allowing the crowd to vent their anger.


    They just dispatched troops to strictly control the security of the industrial park and its surrounding areas. They rushed there day and night to build high walls, which prohibited everyone from destroying the facilities in the factory. Otherwise, they would be shot on the spot without mercy.


    Those who want to wreak havoc outside don''t dare cause trouble nearby when they see this situation. Anyway, many places in the city have been destroyed, so there is no need to risk their own lives.


    In Dallas, Brian stayed in the RV, looking coldly at the chaotic streets outside. After the news came out, the army began to suspend the distribution of supplies, and all food sources needed to be obtained by themselves.


    This is completely encouraging those survivors who have escaped from the infected area to plunder all places where food can be stored. The chaotic city makes him dare not take risks to find Arman, for fear of causing trouble to the other party.


    Finally, after the fifth day of social turmoil throughout the United States, the government responded and held a press conference at noon on September 22, 2013, to give the people of the country a satisfactory answer.


    ...


    "Hello everyone, I am Robert, director of the Federal Disaster Relief Service."


    The temperature in the city became lower and lower as time went by, and people put on clothes that they had prepared or grabbed to resist the cold outside.


    But even if the warm sunshine shines on the earth through the gaps in the clouds at noon, it can''t eliminate the chill in people''s hearts.


    The streets today seemed unusually calm. It was very different from the chaotic scenes of the past few days. People were either staying in front of the TV in their own homes or crowding under the big screen in the square, watching the pictures above. They were waiting for an answer.


    On the screen, there was a podium with American flags on both sides. A man with blond hair walked onto the podium. He pulled up his straight suit and adjusted the microphone on the stage. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, showing a respectful smile. He introduced himself and then started the main topic of this time.


    "As for all the news content mentioned by Ms. Theresa, the news host of Channel XX, a few days ago, after a rigorous investigation by our relevant departments, I am here to give everyone a positive answer today. Yes, all of this It''s all true."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. The crowd outside unconsciously began to Shout. Although they already knew that this was true, after hearing the government''s admission, people still felt resentment in their hearts. Fortunately, after a few days of venting, they were able to temporarily restrain their emotions and not take it as a curse.


    After waiting for the crowd to gradually calm down, Director Robert continued to speak loudly:


    "At present, we have arrested the relevant personnel who issued the order and imposed the maximum severe punishment. Now that the Cordyceps fungus has completely threatened human safety, the Federal Disaster Relief Administration believes that the slow management system of the White House government cannot survive the end of the world. The environment can help mankind get out of trouble, so after we reached a consensus with the military, we decided to formally abolish the traditional bureaucracy. The Federal Disaster Relief Agency, the military, and the rule of law will jointly form a new America to help mankind get rid of the threat of the Cordyceps fungus!"


    "good!"


    "Great, it''s about time!"


    "..."


    After Robert finished speaking, someone on the TV took the lead in cheering, and then there was thunderous applause. Although many people were still a little confused and didn''t know what the answer was, they saw everyone around them applauding. Yes, we applauded together.


    After a while, Director Robert slowly raised his hands and lowered them slightly, signaling everyone below to stop applauding.


    Seeing this, Brian, who was sitting in front of the TV, immediately cheered up and leaned forward slightly, trying to hear what was being said. He knew that what the other person said next was the key to this press conference. point.


    "Because the number of people infected with the Cordyceps virus in the world is close to 60% and it is no longer possible to effectively control it, the Federal Disaster Relief Agency and the military have unanimously decided to pass the quarantine bill, temporarily suspend related research on vaccines, give up rescue of infected areas, and withdraw All foreign troops to spent all their resources to build isolation zones in various cities, large and small, where complete militarized management will be implemented. We firmly believe that as long as the Cordyceps fungus can be blocked outside the high walls, sooner or later we will recapture it. This land will once again belong to us!"


    After saying this, Director Robert''s expression became extremely struggling, as if he had made a lot of determination to make such a decision. Then he raised his head and shouted seriously into the camera, "May God bless the United States!"


    Then the signal on the TV was directly cut off again, but this time the cutoff announced the birth of a new national government and the fate of dozens of humans to survive in the quarantine zone in the future.


    After the press conference, the army began to take over the order of the city and no longer concealed the construction of a high wall. Due to the sufficient preparations in the early stages, the army directly broadcast in the city that the quarantine area only needed The basic exterior wall and the construction can be completed in a week.


    Then, when the curfew came into effect at night, they began to use loudspeakers to announce the basic regulations that needed to be observed after entering the quarantine area.


    For example, food and firearms from all persons entering the quarantine area will be confiscated, and all supplies will be distributed uniformly. For example, idlers will not be supported in the quarantine area, and all personnel will need to work to help humans overcome difficulties as soon as possible, among a series of other relevant regulations.


    After explaining the regulations, the person on the radio emphasized: "Since the planned area of the quarantine area is limited, everyone chooses to enter voluntarily. If the number of people in the quarantine area is saturated, the excess people will be sent to other quarantine areas. In the future, unless there are special reasons, no survivors will be accepted into the quarantine area."


    "For citizens who do not want to enter the quarantine area, the military will open a special passage out of the city. As long as they apply within the next week, they can choose to leave the city at any time. The military will provide appropriate supplies and provide survival guarantees. It''s just that all supplies obtained in the city must be left behind and cannot be taken away."


    One message after another hit the hearts of everyone in the city, leaving people stunned and speechless for a long time.


    "This...this..." Osborne listened to what was said on the radio and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    At this moment, he always felt that the whole thing was very wrong, whether it was from the bold truth of the female host to the ransacking of survivors in the city or the content of today''s press conference and the designation of relevant regulations in the quarantine area, it seems as if everything has been planned as if there are a pair of invisible hands controlling the entire direction.


    Osborne turned his head and looked at Brian, who was also looking thoughtful next to him. Although the other person looked like just a child, from getting along with him in the past few days, he knew that this child was far smarter than he thought, so he hoped to get the answer from the other party to see if it was the same as what he guessed.


    Feeling Osborne''s gaze, Brian turned his head and looked into his doubtful eyes. Knowing the doubts in his heart, he looked around to make sure there was no one there and then said softly,


    "No need to guess; this is a power-seizing plan designed long ago by the Federal Disaster Relief Agency and the military." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 26 - 24 : Quarantine Zones

    Chapter 26 - 24 : Quarantine ZonesAfter understanding the rules that need to be followed when entering the quarantine area, all the survivors woke up and realized that they were completely used by the military. Whether entering the quarantine area or leaving the city, they had to work hard to obtain All supplies that were owned by the military. People with hot tempers immediately became furious, angrily saying that they would never accept such domineering conditions.


    But some people have heard that if they do not choose to enter the quarantine area now, they might never be able to enter again in the future. They did not say anything and just silently packed their things at home to prepare to enter the quarantine area.


    It''s not that no one has thought of using demonstrations and vandalism to protest, but this time the military did not continue to condone the demonstrators. Instead, it adopted thunderous measures, directly detaining people and disrupting public order during special periods. Crime, severe punishment, disqualification from entering the quarantine area, and immediate expulsion from the city.


    Such a frightening approach instantly calmed down some people who wanted to fish in troubled waters and did not dare to make trouble again.


    Although the conditions for entering the quarantine area are extremely harsh for Americans who advocate freedom and democracy, it is still an excellent haven for all those who have been living in fear and uneasiness, even if they have many resentments in their hearts they can only silently accepted this fact in their heart.


    But some people are not willing to just make wedding dresses for others and are determined not to hand over their belongings. Instead, they choose to find a hidden place in the city to hide, hoping to wait until everyone enters isolation and Get out of here.


    In this way, time passes quickly and unknowingly while everyone has their own thoughts.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, a week passed by in such a hurry. Along with the noise of construction every day, a ring of tens of meters high wall was erected in Dallas, covering one-fifth of the entire city. "FEDRA" is written in red spray paint on the wall.


    During this period, some people had packed their luggage and were ready to enter the quarantine area at any time. Some people had already found a hiding place for themselves and moved all the materials into the area early, just waiting for the army to enter the quarantine area. Some people were worried about this new "United States," felt extremely disappointed, and chose to give up everything and took their family and left the city with some supplies.


    Although some people choose to leave here, those who want to enter the quarantine area are the majority, after all. Looking at the endless sea of people around them, everyone knows that the number of people that can be accommodated in the quarantine area is limited. There will be a group of people inside who will be assigned to separate quarantine areas.


    There is no way because Dallas is an important place in the entire south-central region. Since the fall of the entire southern region, most of the refugees have chosen to gather here, which has caused over-saturation of the population here.


    After the preliminary construction of the high wall was completed, several soldiers waited in the management offices of each area. After waiting for a while, they set off to record information at the survivor settlement sites in various parts of the city.


    Dozens of police cars on the street, with their horns on, were driving slowly around the city, announcing the latest announcement:


    "Attention, all residents are asked to take their identity cards and go to the nearest registration office at 9:00. We will register your information and determine whether you will go to other quarantine areas through a lottery. If so, if anyone chooses to voluntarily go to other isolation areas, please go to the nearest management office to apply. We will give priority to arrangements for you based on your request."


    Brian stood on the side of the street, listening to the content played on the loudspeaker of a military vehicle passing slowly in front of him. His eyes followed the movement of the vehicle until it disappeared at the end of the road, and then he slowly stopped.


    He glanced at the time on his watch and found that it was only 8 o''clock. He turned and looked sideways at the street next to the abandoned factory. There was no one at the information recording office. The time was not yet shown, so he recorded it. The staff was not there. After a slight hesitation, he still raised his feet and walked towards the management office, which was two blocks away.


    At this moment, everyone on both sides of the street was paying close attention to the time. They would rush towards the registration office after 9 o''clock. Looking at their worried faces, Brian knew what they were thinking.


    A few days ago, I didn''t know who spread the rumor. It was said that as long as the first 5,000 people confirmed their identity in advance, they would be commended as enthusiastic activists and automatically enter the quarantine by default. They would not be chosen by the lottery. Transfer risks to other quarantine areas.


    Although people know that this is probably a rumor, some people are still willing to believe it. This is probably a rumor; if there is an army escort to other quarantine areas, no one knows the current situation outside, and how can they dare to risk leaving the city? It is better to try your best to make yourself stay.


    .....


    Within the Military Administration Division.


    This was originally just a local bank in Dallas. The attack by the fungus caused it to be temporarily closed. However, as the number of survivors nearby increased, the bank was requisitioned by the military for unified management of the area.


    "They won''t lie to us!"


    "How about you ask first?"


    "Forget it, forget it; I''d better wait and get in."


    At this moment, more than a dozen men and women gathered at the entrance of the management office. They were whispering to each other, pushing each other''s companions in front of them, and telling others to go ahead. For a long time, no one took a step forward.


    Dallas is home to a large number of survivors who have fled from the southern region. Most of them have no relatives in this city and do not want to stay here at all. However, they are afraid of being infected by the outside world and do not dare to stay here. Leaving the city, these people can only silently accept that, in the future, they will spend time in the isolation zone of this strange city or be sent to other strange places.


    But on this day, they learned through the military broadcast that as long as they voluntarily went to other quarantine areas, they would be given priority according to their demands. However, they were afraid that the military would deceive them and that they might be imprisoned after entering. They were forced to voluntarily go to other quarantine areas, but they were unwilling to stay here, so with a sense of luck, the dozen or so people gathered outside the gate of the management office, but no one dared to be the first person to advance.


    Two fully armed soldiers stood straight at the door of the management office. They looked down at the dozen or so people under the steps who had been hesitating for nearly half an hour with indifferent expressions. There was a look of disdain in their eyes. It could be seen that, if not for their responsibilities, they would drive away all these people.


    Just when these dozen people were hesitating, a boy about twelve or thirteen years old walked past them. With surprise in their eyes, he walked up the steps in two or three steps directly pushed the gate management office, and Entered.


    A soldier standing at the door turned his head slightly and looked at the young man walking past him with a quiet expression. He then looked at the people still huddled under the steps, curled his lips, and muttered, "A bunch of trash, worse than a child!"


    Ding dong!


    Pushing open the glass door of the management office, there was a pleasant sound, and Brian found that except for a few managers and a few guard soldiers, there was no one else inside.


    But this was also within his expectations. First, because the military had just started broadcasting the news, most people must not have listened. Second, just like the group of people outside, they were afraid of being deceived by the military again.


    When Brian walked to the counter, a staff member sat down with a surprised look and asked, "You, if I voluntarily go to other quarantine areas, can I choose where to go?"


    Looking at the half-grown child in front of them, the staff recovered from their surprise and were not too surprised. There were indeed children in Dallas who escaped from the infected area alone. There were no adults around them. If there is no caring person to take him in, he can only survive in this city alone, and maybe the one in front of him should be one of them.


    It''s not that the new government ignores these children; it''s just that all arrangements will have to wait until they enter the quarantine area. After all, children are precious resources in the future.


    "Sit down and tell me where you want to go."


    "Washington."


    Hearing that this child was about to go to the capital city, the staff member who was about to check it on the computer was stunned for a moment. Then she slowly shook her head and said, "We don''t have permission to let people pass over there in the capital city. If you have any special status, I can help you report it."


    "Oh, I understand." Brian nodded without much surprise on his face. Washington is the capital, after all. At this moment, there are probably countless people squeezing their heads to get through, and it won''t be their turn. As for him and the special status mentioned by the other party, he is probably the child of a high-ranking official or an important scientific researcher.


    "Is there any place that I can go to that is very close to Washington?" After thinking for a while, he asked a second question.


    "Well, let me take a look..." After hearing the question (this is quite reasonable), the staff member nodded and lowered her head to check on the computer. But after a while, she raised her head, looked at the child with some pity, and said,


    "The farthest place we can reach is Greensboro, but that place no longer accepts survivors. Now the only places closest to Washington and accessible are St. Louis and Memphis." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Remembering the names of these two places, Brian stood up and walked to the wall with a map of the United States hanging on it. His eyes kept searching for the locations of St. Louis and Memphis. His expression gradually darkened because these two from Washingtons were really too far away.


    -----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 27 - 25

    Chapter 27 - 25For the father of this body, Brian felt guilty in his heart. After all, he had taken over his son''s body. This is why he always wanted to go to Washington. In addition to getting asylum, he also wanted to let them know that their son was still alive.


    Because he knew that if he did not get as close to Washington as soon as possible in the early stages of the disaster, it would be almost impossible for him to go there after the virus truly and completely took over the entire United States.


    Just when Brian was thinking wildly in his mind, the staff member behind him suddenly let out a light sigh: "Hey! I think there is another place to go."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Hearing the words of the staff behind him, Brian came to his senses, turned around, and walked towards the counter.


    "Well, a message was just released to dispatch the quarantine area." The staff member moved the mouse in his hand and said, "It''s heading to Atlanta!"


    But after she read the relevant information, her expression suddenly froze. She hesitated, raised her head to face the child in front of her, and said, "But I don''t recommend you go here."


    "Sister, please tell me why. I want to find my father!" Seeing the staff member''s sudden change of expression, Brian knew that this information was crucial to his choice. An idea suddenly flashed in his mind, and he lay on the counter, looking at the other party in frustration and begging.


    Seeing the pleading look of the child in front of her, the female staff member felt a little reluctant. After struggling fiercely deep in her heart, she looked around. When she saw that no one was paying attention, she leaned forward slightly. With a voice that only two people can hear said:


    "The area around Atlanta is now the most infected. Now the government is forcing some quarantine areas to send troops to escort residents there to increase the population and military strength there. So I don''t recommend you to go there. You must not reveal this matter, okay? !"


    After hearing this, Brian''s expression froze, knowing that this was very important information, and the other party must have taken the risk to tell him. He glanced at the other party with a grateful face and said, "Thank you; I will not speak out."


    After telling the staff member who helped him to go and think about it, he sincerely thanked him and turned around to leave the management office lobby.


    "Child, Is what they are telling true?"


    "They didn''t lie to you."


    Just when Brian left the management office and walked down the steps, those people watching outside suddenly surged up and surrounded him, and they began to ask about the situation there.


    "Nothing is going on inside; you can feel free to ask them."


    Seeing this group of strangers surrounding him, Brian frowned and looked a little impatient. But he didn''t want to cause any trouble here, so he could only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart and patiently treat these people. After talking about the situation inside, he pushed through the crowd and left.


    "Hey, we''re asking you a question: why are you leaving?"


    But the thing is, if you don''t look for trouble, trouble will find you instead. Just when Brian was about to push away the crowd and leave, a young man in his early twenties suddenly reached out and grabbed him. The back of the collar was pulled hard.


    This young man had just been waiting at the door of the management office for a long time, and he was quite angry. However, he did not dare to go to trouble the two soldiers. He could only suppress his anger temporarily. When he saw Brian just now, the impatient look on his face instantly ignited the unknown anger in his heart, so he couldn''t control it with the strength of his hands.


    Some people are often like this. They stay away from people who are stronger than themselves, but once the other person is weaker than themselves, they will vent all their anger on the other person, showing that they are strong.


    Brian never expected that such a thing would happen. He only felt a huge force pulling behind him. He was caught off guard and fell. There was a muffled thud, and he fell heavily to the ground.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, and the crowd that gathered around them unconsciously took two steps back. No one thought that this young man would make a sudden move. They had already got the answer they wanted just now, and there was no need for it at all.


    Even the two soldiers standing at the door frowned deeply when they saw this situation and looked at the young man with some disgust.


    Just when one of the soldiers couldn''t stand it anymore and was about to scold him, he saw the child struggling to get up from the ground.


    Brian felt the pain coming from his back and felt annoyed in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would encounter such an inexplicable thing. Did he think he was being bullied?


    He raised his head, looked at the young man''s face, and said coldly, "You better apologize to me; otherwise, I will make you regret it!"


    The young man did not expect that the unintentional pull just now would bring the other person down, but he was used to being arrogant, and the other person was only a twelve- or thirteen-year-old child, so how could he take it to heart?


    At this time, when I saw Brian asked him to apologize. If he didn''t apologize, he would make him regret it. However, because of what happened just now, the anger that had subsided a little bit came back again.


    "Hey, kid, I''m going to apologize to you right now!" A seemingly ferocious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He walked forward quickly, raised his palm, and slapped the cheek of this overestimating kid. He wanted to see how the other party would make him regret today.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they all exclaimed in surprise. None of them expected that this young man would suddenly attack a child like this, and it seemed that he didn''t hold back at all. Some people couldn''t even bear to watch and turned their heads away.


    Brian looked at the slap coming at him without any panic in his heart. Maybe when he first came to this world, he would choose to run away when encountering such a situation, but after experiencing the cruelty outside, he knew that some things fundamentally couldn''t be solved by escaping. If you just evade, you will be eliminated sooner or later. Moreover, he dares to kill people and infected, so how can he be afraid of the young man in front of him?


    Just when the slap was about to fall on his face, Brian took two steps back and easily dodged the young man''s menacing slap.


    The young man didn''t expect that his slap would be dodged by the kid in front of him. In addition, he didn''t think too much just now, so he immediately used all his strength. This time, his body suddenly became unstable, and he staggered. He took two steps forward. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just a blink of an eye, the kid in front of him suddenly disappeared in front of him, which made him feel bad for a moment. He was a little over the top just now, but this does not mean that he is a fool. He knew that the other person must be looking at him now. He had the right opportunity to sneak an attack on him, and he quickly tried to steady his body to prepare for a counterattack.


    But how could Brian give him this opportunity? When he dodged the opponent''s slap, he nimbly ran to his side and behind him to deal with the person in front of him who was taller than him. At the same time, he raised his foot and kicked the opponent''s left knee, but this time the position he chose was on the side of the knee.


    "ah-!"


    The severe pain made the young man let out a pitiful cry, and his left leg was unable to stand due to the pain. He then kneeled on one knee and covered his knee with his hands. His expression looked extremely painful. He roared angrily.


    "Damn you, I''m going to kill you."


    But before he could finish his words, a fist hit him hard in the face, causing his head to buzz instantly, and he swallowed all the unfinished words.


    The young man covered his head in confusion. Although Brian was not very old and his strength was limited, the punch hit him firmly on the head, making him forget the severe pain in his knees and cover himself. He was speechless for a long time, and the things around him began to have double images. In a daze, he saw a foot appearing in front of him, getting closer and closer to him..., and then he only felt his eyes go dark, and he fell to the ground, completely falling into a coma.


    As the young man fell to the ground, his surroundings fell into silence once again. The onlookers stared at this scene with their mouths open. At first, they thought that the child would be taught a lesson, and they planned to go up and persuade him.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few seconds, this young man would be put down by this child in the blink of an eye. This was an outcome that everyone present did not expect. In their expectations, even the worst outcome would be for this child to run away.


    The two soldiers who were standing on the steps and witnessed the whole process just raised their eyebrows slightly. They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Although Brian''s movements just now were very skilled, the kick on the young man''s knee changed his attitude. It could be seen that the opponent''s move had never been used on a living person before, and looking at the child''s height and the ferocity in his eyes made him look like he was coming to deal with those infected outside.


    Thinking of this, the two soldiers looked at Brian with admiration. You must know that in this apocalyptic environment, if there are no firearms in hand, those who dare to face the infected are not counted. There are too many, and there are even fewer young people who dare to take the risk to fight the infected closely, let alone a child of twelve or thirteen years old.


    Brian forcefully lifted the clothes off his body and gently tapped his right foot on the ground. The kick just now made his legs a little numb. He looked down at the young man lying on the ground. He curled his lips and muttered, "So weak"


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 28 - 26 : Screening Process

    Chapter 28 - 26 : Screening ProcessAfter taking care of the young man, Brian felt that the depression that had been pressing in his chest for the past few days had been relieved, which made him feel a lot more comfortable. Sure enough, although violence sometimes cannot solve all problems, it can be used to deal with them. It''s very useful if you want to vent.


    Ignoring the glances of the people around him, he turned around and faced the direction he came from, heading back to the abandoned factory.


    After crossing two streets and returning to the entrance of the abandoned factory, Brian raised his hand and looked at the time. It was almost 9 o''clock. He saw a soldier holding a laptop and heading towards the long table.


    After the soldier sat down, there were two more soldiers holding rifles behind him, observing the surrounding situation calmly, and those who were managing order were also wary of anyone taking the opportunity to cause damage.


    When the time happened to point to 9 o''clock, a voice sounded from a broadcast speaker not far away:


    "Attention, all residents in XX District are asked to go to the Information Management Office to register their information. Don''t crowd; abide by order; and queue up in an orderly manner."


    After hearing this, the crowd around them took their ID cards and crowded in that direction. Fortunately, there was a notice on the radio just now, and the guns in the hands of the two soldiers were photographed. When the crowd was running closer, they lined up in an orderly manner according to the order of first come first served.


    The man who grabbed the first place sat down with excitement. He also knew the rumors circulating outside. Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, whether it was true or not, he was very happy to get to this place.


    The soldier sitting opposite him just glanced at him with a cold face, put his hands on his notebook, and asked:


    "Name?"


    "Enoch."


    "age?"


    "37."


    "Profession?"


    "Mechanic."


    "..."


    Brian stood aside and listened to the soldier''s questions. When he first asked his name and age, he didn''t feel anything strange.


    But when the soldier then asked questions about his occupation, work experience, etc., he knew that the rumor must be false. He shook his head secretly, lost interest in listening, and turned towards the RV.


    At the side of the RV, Osborne was holding his and Kelly''s ID cards and was about to set off to queue up. He had just discussed it with Antoine, and the other party would temporarily help look at their car. Afterward, he would pay the other party for some supplies.


    Originally, he was a little worried about whether Antoine would agree, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party would agree without hesitation, without the slightest intention of refusing. This immediately made him feel a little doubtful, but rather a little worried. I wonder if there is a scam here!


    But since he has entrusted the other party, he can only choose to believe that after entering the quarantine area, all these supplies will have to be turned in. Even if they want to stay, they will not be able to stay for long.


    "Brian, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Do you have Sarah''s and your ID cards on you?"


    Osborne, who was about to set off, saw Brian coming towards him; his eyes lit up, and he quickly checked to see if he had his ID card with him. After seeing the other party nod, he continued, "Hurry up; there''s already a lot of people in the queue there. I don''t know if I can get in line if we keep waiting." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I would confirm it? Do you believe these rumors?" Brian looked at Osborne in surprise. If he remembered correctly, when this rumor first came out a few days ago, the other party didn''t believe anything I said.


    "This..."


    Seeing Brian''s surprised look, Osborne blushed, put his fist to his mouth, coughed twice, and said, "Although it may be a rumor, it''s groundless. Anyway, there is nothing wrong in giving it a try."


    "No need to try; I just confirmed that it is fake." Brian clapped his hands and said it with certainty.


    "How did you know?"


    Antoine was placed next to the bench outside. Brian sat down, took a sip of water, and said slowly, "I just went over there to listen to the questions asked by the recorder. In addition to the basic information, they asked those people about their occupation, work experience, and other questions, and it took nearly an hour for one person."


    "Is there any problem with this?" After hearing the other party''s explanation, Osborne still felt a little confused and puzzled.


    "Don''t you understand? If the so-called lottery to select residents in the quarantine area is true, after confirming the information on the identity card, they should only fill in the name. As for the remaining information, they should confirm the residents in the quarantine area and then Ask in detail later instead of recording information that is not needed now as they do. Such an inefficient approach will only greatly extend the time to identify the residents of the quarantine area and waste a lot of precious time!"


    "So..?" Even Osborne realized something at this time, and he even stuttered a bit when he spoke.


    The corner of Brian''s mouth raised slightly, and he continued with a sarcastic expression: "So, the so-called lottery to select the residents of the quarantine area is just to appease the masses and create an illusion. The reason why they want to confirm their occupation should be to choose a vehicle suitable for people entering the quarantine area, such as engineers, doctors, or veterans like you."


    "As for confirming the working years, it should be to further screen out the newbies they don''t need and ensure that those who remain can get started directly."


    Osborne stroked his forehead, feeling a little dizzy. For a moment, he couldn''t accept the fact. He couldn''t help but sit down on the bench and glance at the residents in the distance who were queuing hard. He said with some bitterness, "Then ordinary people don''t have a chance to go in?"


    Hearing this, Brian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He suddenly felt that Osborne''s IQ seemed to be a little off-line now, so he said softly, "How is this possible? Not all members of a social system are elites.; they also need ordinary people to increase productivity in the quarantine area; otherwise, you don''t want those elites to go to the factory assembly line to produce necessities."


    "So I estimate that the targets they choose should be senior people from all walks of life, as well as an equal proportion of young men and women aged 20¨C35, and accept children over 10 years old to the maximum extent. Of course, if there are families and children Those who meet these two conditions will probably be given priority."


    "Now I''m really curious: who taught you these things?" Listening to the other party''s clear analysis, Osborne looked at Brian in shock. Regardless of whether the other party''s analysis was reliable or not, I am really curious about where a thirteen-year-old child learned these things.


    "The shows on the Internet taught me," Brian complained slightly in his heart, but he just shook his head and had no intention of answering this question.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to have anything to say, Osborne just sighed and didn''t ask any more questions. After all, everyone has their secrets, and it was not good for him to continue asking.


    Sarah, who was sitting next to them, saw that the two of them had stopped talking. She hesitated and expressed her thoughts: "If what you said is true, it shouldn''t be difficult to guess. Sooner or later, someone will see it, right?"


    Brian turned his head and looked at Sarah beside him. Looking at her cute little face, he reached out and pinched her. To be honest, he kind of liked this feeling.


    "Some people have noticed it a long time ago, but what if they know it''s fake? Instead of waiting here and doing nothing, they might as well choose to take a gamble. They won''t lose anyway. After all, what if it''s true? So it turns out that the government is still cunning."


    After slapping Brian''s mischievous hand away, Sarah glared at him angrily. She didn''t know why he always liked to pinch her face. Although she didn''t feel disgusted in her heart, there were other people here now. She was also a little embarrassed and said angrily, "Then why don''t we give it a try too?"


    Brian touched his slightly sore hand and said with a smile, "What''s there to try? If it''s fake, it''s fake. And even if we go and line up now, I''m afraid it''s already too late. Uncle Osborne is a veteran. He once held the rank of lieutenant and has experience in commanding operations. Such people are very valuable now and will only become less and less valuable in the future, so he has a high probability of being selected."


    As he spoke, he looked at Kelly and Sarah aside and continued, "The three of us are all thirteen or fourteen years old. With a little training and learning, we can become a new one in just a few years. The power of new people will be the most important resource in the quarantine zone."


    At this time, even Kelly next to her couldn''t help but start asking questions: "But there should be a lot of kids our age in Dallas! How did you know they would choose us?"


    "Well..."


    Now Brian scratched his cheek and was a little speechless. It is true that although there are many children of their age in this city, there are probably not a few of them.


    "Kelly, as Uncle Osborne''s daughter, and your age is very suitable, as long as he can get in, you can do it... As for Sarah and me, I have to think about this issue again."


    At this point, Brian suddenly raised his head, stared at the people in front of him, and said slowly, "Actually, I just went to the management office."


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 29 - 27 : Atlanta

    Chapter 29 - 27 : Atlanta"What?"


    Suddenly hearing Brian say the name Management Office, everyone in the venue looked at him. Even Antoine, who was watching the show next to him, had a surprised expression on his face.


    They also listened to the content broadcast from the car just now and naturally understood that the management center must be about voluntarily going to other quarantine areas.


    "What, are you still determined to leave here?" Osborne raised his eyebrows and looked at Brian. He knew that the other party had always planned to leave here. If it weren''t for the strange situation outside and the establishment of the quarantine zone, I''m afraid he would have already found a way to leave here.


    After all, we have been together for a long time along the way, so he does not want the other party to give up the opportunity to enter the Dallas quarantine zone and risk going to other quarantine zones.


    "I just consulted, and... I haven''t decided yet. And if I don''t enter the Dallas quarantine area, then we will be forced to go to other quarantine areas, but it won''t be up to us then. It''s better to go voluntarily, then at least the initiative will be in our hands."


    Brian shook his head; his expression looked a little tangled. Since the quarantine bill was passed, if he doesn''t leave through formal channels, he will not be able to enter other quarantine areas, even if he is allowed to leave.


    Looking at Brian''s tangled expression, Osborne sighed slightly. Even though the answer he got was uncertain, he had already guessed the answer from the firmness of the other person''s eyes.


    "Then...is there an ideal place?"


    "Yes, Atlanta." Hearing this question, Brian glanced at Antoine next to him subconsciously and spoke out the possible answers to his question. As for the rest, he didn''t say more than half a word.


    ....


    "Attention, the curfew time is about to enter in one hour. Information registration will continue at 6:00 tomorrow morning. All residents are asked to return to their residences before 20:00. Those who loiter outside without permission will be arrested and prosecuted."


    As the curfew time was announced on the radio, all the people who were waiting in line at the information registration desk left. Dallas'' population before the cordyceps outbreak was almost 7 million people. Adding in the escapees from the south, even if some people left or died, the number of people has already exceeded ten million. With the speed of registering information, it cannot be completed in a day or two.


    Dallas is also one of the most populous cities in the United States after the Cordyceps fungus outbreak. You must know that the entire United States once had a population of 300 million. A population of 10 million is only one-thirtieth of the total population. It is conceivable that we know how tragic this Cordyceps fungus disaster is and how many humans have been transformed into infected people.


    This is also the reason why Dallas needs to divert its population to other quarantine zones. In addition to the fact that the quarantine zone itself cannot afford such a large population and food, other quarantine zones also need more people for production and defense.


    Brian leaned against the RV, feeling the firelight gradually light up around him. As the weather cooled down, night came faster than in the past. It had just passed 8 o''clock, and the surrounding environment had already become extremely dim.


    He has been sitting here for nearly a day, thinking about the information he received from the management office in the morning.


    Although the staff member only said that the area around Atlanta has become the hardest hit area, I can guess that even the inner city will not be in good condition. I am afraid it will have gone through a purge; otherwise, it will never allow the "new government" to order and force other spare quarantine areas to provide reinforcements.


    It must be extremely dangerous there, which is why he hesitated whether to risk going to Atlanta or wait here for the lottery to go to the Dallas quarantine zone or other safer quarantine zones.


    Brian patted his head with a headache. He felt that his mind was in chaos and that he was extremely tired. He looked around and found that Osborn and Kelly had gone to bed early and seemed to be planning to rush there early morning tomorrow. There was a queue at the information registration office. At this moment, he and Sarah were the only ones left outside, still suffering from the cold night wind.


    Feeling the chill brought by the cold wind across his face, he closed his eyes and meditated for a while, allowing his head to clear up a little. Finally, with his hands swaying from left to right, he decided to go to the isolation zone in Atlanta.


    "Sarah, wake up!"


    Now that he had made his decision, Brian opened his eyes, walked over to Sarah on the bench, and sat next to her. Seeing his drowsy look, he hesitated for a moment, then shook Her shoulders and woke her up.


    "What''s wrong?" Sarah, who was a little sleepy, suddenly heard someone calling her name and felt someone touching her shoulder. She suddenly woke up. She raised her head, saw Brian, and looked at him drowsily.


    Seeing Sarah''s little face turning red due to the cold wind, Brian reached out to put on the hood behind her and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Go ahead." Seeing that Brian seemed to have something important to say, Sarah patted her cheeks with both hands to cheer herself up a little.


    Brian looked around and noticed that most of the people wandering outside were warming themselves by the fire, and there was no one wandering around them, so he told them the information about Atlanta that he had obtained from the management office.


    "Why didn''t everyone talk about these things just now when everyone was talking?" Listening to the information revealed by Brian, Sarah frowned slightly and asked curiously.


    Brian shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said, "First because I hadn''t decided yet whether I wanted to go to Atlanta or not. Saying it would only increase my worries, and there were people around me in broad daylight. If someone with a heart listened to it, there would inevitably be another commotion, and secondly, Antoine is also present at that time, so I think it is best not to let him know about this matter."


    "Then...have you made a decision now?" Sarah stared at Brian opposite her, not paying much attention to what he just said. Although she had a vague answer in her heart, she still wanted to hear the other person''s words. speak out.


    Looking into Sarah''s eyes that were staring at him, Brian nodded vigorously and said, "I have decided to go to the Atlanta quarantine area."


    "Okay, then let''s apply to the management office tomorrow." Listening to Brian''s answer, Sarah''s eyes flashed with worry, but her expression was not too surprised. She didn''t say anything more but nodded accordingly. , indicating that you already knew it.


    Brian looked at the girl who had accompanied him all the way. He knew that he would take a lot of risks by making such a decision. It was best for him to let Sarah stay here.


    He is not a very brave and strong person; he also has his selfishness. In the doomsday environment, only by having trustworthy companions around him can he survive better. Along the way, the only thing he dares to believe is the person in front of him. This girl and he didn''t want to leave her alone like this. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sarah..." Brian began to struggle fiercely in his heart. After a moment, he said slowly, "Actually, you don''t have to take risks with me. You just need to pretend to be Uncle Osman''s daughter. You can... ."


    "No need."


    But before Brian could finish speaking, Sarah reached out and covered his mouth, interrupting what he had to say. She shook her head, looked at him firmly, and said, "Wherever you go, I will go too"


    Looking at Sarah''s clear eyes and the determination implicit in her mouth, Brian opened his mouth slightly but couldn''t say even a single word. His heart seemed to be struck by lightning, making him breathless.


    He hurriedly turned his head away and stopped looking at Sarah''s face. He didn''t know what was wrong with him or why he felt such a strange feeling. Only after a long time did he gradually regain his composure, and then he dared to look again. To Sarah, the strange thing was that he didn''t feel the same way just now, as if it were just an illusion in his mind.


    "Ahem..." At this moment, Brian found Sarah looking at him with a puzzled face. He knew that the abnormality just now must have been noticed by the other party. He coughed twice and felt Awkward.


    "What...what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sarah looked at Brian in confusion, not understanding why he looked possessed just now, and asked with some concern, "What happened to you just now?"


    "It''s nothing; I just might be a little tired. Is there anything else? If nothing then let''s take a rest early." Hearing Sarah''s inquiry, Brian couldn''t explain why, so he had to find some excuse to excuse himself.


    "Oh, it''s fine. Then about Atlanta, do you still need to tell Uncle Osborn and Kelly?" Seeing that Brian was indeed fine, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the RV, and said.


    "Well..." After recovering from the strange thing just now, Brian thought deeply for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it; since we decided to leave, it''s better not to tell them this kind of thing. They''ll be worried."


    Then he looked up at the sky, then looked at the time on his watch and said, "It''s getting late; let''s go to bed early."


    Brian has already begun to make arrangements in his mind for the future. Since they have decided to go to the Atlanta quarantine area, in addition to making sufficient preparations, they cannot sit still like this. Since they cannot use their strength and power in a short time, as their body becomes stronger, they can run faster¡ªat least faster than others!


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 30 - 28

    Chapter 30 - 28On the streets of Dallas in the early morning, a boy and a girl age thirteen were running slowly on the spacious streets. Even though the temperature was low in the morning, their clothes were still wet with sweat.


    The early pedestrians on the roadside looked at them strangely, feeling very puzzled by their behavior.


    "Brian, you...slow down!"


    The two ran through the streets and alleys for an unknown amount of time. Gradually, the girl seemed to be unable to keep up, and her pace gradually slowed down. Finally, she stopped, with her hands on her hips and panting, calling to the young man in front of her.


    Hearing Sarah''s shouts behind him, Brian turned around and looked, but the movements of his hands and feet showed no intention of stopping, but then he stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you run anymore? You still have the nerve to say that you are the captain of the school''s track team!"


    "This happened long ago. No, I can''t do it anymore. I really can''t run." Sarah pressed on her abdomen and breathed heavily. She now only felt Her whole body felt uncomfortable; her body was extremely itchy, and her legs were shaking constantly. Now she just wanted to find a place to have a good rest.


    "Don''t sit down. It''s not good for your health. Get up and walk around first to rest."


    Brian, who was standing in front, saw Sarah suddenly walking towards a stone pier on the street, wanting to sit down to rest. He quickly ran over and pulled her up again as she was about to sit down.


    "What are you doing?" Sarah saw that she could sit down and rest, but she didn''t expect to be suddenly pulled up again by Brian. The discomfort in her body made her a little bad-tempered, and she frowned and shouted.


    "Okay, don''t be so angry. I''ll go for a walk with you. can you rest later?" He reached out and patted Sarah''s back. Brian supported her body and pulled her forward without any explanation.


    Leaning on Brian''s body and having the other person support her, Sarah felt a lot more relaxed. She didn''t resist much and walked forward, step by step, in a vain manner.


    After a while, she felt much better, so she left the support and began to walk slowly by herself. Remembering that she seemed to have lost her temper just now, she complained a little: "Why am I almost exhausted from running? What''s wrong with you?""


    "Maybe it''s because my body is better than yours," Brian said with a smile as he looked at Sarah, who was complaining. He was also feeling a little uncomfortable, but he wasn''t as exaggerated as the other person.


    This also made him feel a little confused. He had also exercised in his previous life and knew that he would be tired easily when he first started exercising. Although he ran for more than thirty minutes, his body was only slightly out of breath, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Forget it; there''s no harm so stop thinking about it anymore."


    Brian shook his head and didn''t think about it. He walked with Sarah for another ten minutes, looked at the time, and said, "It was always like this in the beginning. You''ll get used to it in the future. Okay, that''s it for today. Well, after all, we have just started today; we still have to do it in moderation, and we can slowly increase the amount in the future."


    "Great." Upon hearing that today''s exercise was over, Sarah immediately relaxed and smiled happily.


    "Tsk, tsk, it''s only your first day; I''m too lazy to talk to you." Looking at Sarah''s happy smile, Brian shook his head helplessly and cursed with a smile.


    "Tch, take care of me!"


    ...


    The two got into the RV. Osbourne and Kelly had already queued up early. Brian had told them his decision this morning. Although there was reluctance written on his face, the two just clicked. He nodded to express his understanding, and he had no intention of obstructing him.


    They took a change of clothes and entered the shower room one by one to start taking a shower. There are hand-operated water pumps in American cities. Although many people are queuing up to get water every day, fortunately, they have a big bucket to fill with water every three days on average.


    The electricity on the RV relies on a small, silent generator and solar energy on the roof. After the isolation area is opened, all civilian vehicles will not be allowed to enter, so they have nothing to save now.


    As for the change of clothes, they were picked up from clothing stores. During the riots in front of the city, in addition to the places where food was stored, clothing stores were also the focus of attention. However, these people took clothes for adults. Unless there are children at home, no one will touch the clothes in the children''s area.


    After taking a shower, Brian immediately felt refreshed and casually threw his clothes aside. Since he could wear new ones every day, there was no need to wash them. Then he took his ID card and called Sarah. Follow yesterday''s path towards the management office.


    The lobby of the management office today is not as deserted as yesterday. It is crowded at this time, but what is strange is that most people are gathered in front of a wall, but there are very few people queuing up.


    Brian looked over there and found that the crowd was surrounding the wall with the map of the United States. He was a little curious about what the group of people were doing there, so he asked Sarah to take him with him because of his size advantage. He squeezed in from underneath the crowd.


    Climbing closer, he found that there were many red dots on the map that he had not seen yesterday. Listening to the scattered words in the crowd, he knew that the military had confirmed all the quarantine areas that could be visited yesterday, as far as the map was concerned. They are displayed in the form of red dots for the reference of anyone who wants to voluntarily leave the quarantine area.


    Brian looked at the map carefully and found that most of the red dots were clustered in the cities around Dallas. As the distance became farther and farther, the number of red dots became less and less. He took a look and headed to the farthest point in the east to Atlanta.


    "What are they looking at?"


    At the door of the management office, Sarah stood on tiptoes and looked inside. She watched Brian get in and get out again, and she asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, just a sign of the quarantine area." Brian wiped the sweat from his head, walked to the door, and let out a long sigh of relief. The people were piled up together, and it was a bit difficult for him to squeeze in.


    Holding two identity cards, he took Sarah to the staff who called her last time to queue up. Last time, he forgot to ask the other person''s name. This time, looking at the name tag on the other person''s chest, it should be Clarisse.


    Although there were not many people in front, the procedure seemed a bit cumbersome, so they still waited half an hour to get in line.


    "Hello, please show me your ID card."


    Clarisse lowered her head and typed quickly on the keyboard, entering the information of the residents who had just left and the quarantine area they applied for into the computer. After finishing, she raised her head and spoke habitually.


    But when she saw the person in front of her, her expression became a little horrified. Opposite her stood two children, a boy and a girl. She was very impressed by the boy among them. He was the first child to come to her yesterday.


    "Little brother, why are you here again?"


    After handing his and Sarah''s ID cards in, Brian nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, sister, I already thought about it yesterday and decided to voluntarily go to the quarantine area in Atlanta."


    Picking up the ID card, Clarisse looked at the information on it. For the first time, she knew that the boy in front of her was named Brian. She looked at him deeply and tried to dissuade him for the last time.


    "Have you decided?"


    "Thank you, I''ve decided!" Brian listened to the other party''s dissuasion and knew that the other party had good intentions. He sincerely said thank you, but he did not change his decision.


    "Oh, I hope you are ready." Seeing that her attempts to dissuade her were useless, Clarisse could only sigh in her heart. She didn''t say anything more. After all, it had nothing to do with her, and she just looked at him.


    "This is..." After Clarisse entered Brian''s information into the computer, she picked up another ID card, raised her head, looked at the girl next to him, raised her eyebrows, and said teasingly, "Your little girlfriend?"


    Sarah, who was a little bored on the side of this site, suddenly heard Clarisse say this, and her face immediately turned red. She didn''t understand how could this lady say such words, and she shyly hid behind Brian. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem..." Brian coughed twice and blushed a little at the other party''s teasing, but he still explained: "She is just my friend, and we are just giving each other company."


    "Hmm~"


    Clarisse responded with a long voice, her fingers tapping on the keyboard, but her expression and smile clearly said the word "disbelief.".


    Brian shook his head helplessly, and Brian didn''t explain much. Just let it be a misunderstanding. Anyway, I probably won''t see her again in the future.


    A few minutes later, Clarisse handed the ID card out of the window again, put away the joking look on her face, looked at Brian seriously, and said, "I have entered your information into the Atlanta quarantine volunteers'' list. The list says you are in the first batch; just go and wait for notification and report with your ID card."


    After all, the Dallas military''s vehicles are limited. For such a large-scale migration, the nearby quarantine zone can only send its troops to pick up people in the Dallas quarantine zone in person.


    What requires vehicles to reach Dallas is transportation operations in far-distance areas like Atlanta, and it is impossible to transport tens of thousands of people at once.


    Not to mention whether there is enough food and vehicles, the presence of such a large group of people in an infected area is like a sumptuous meal, which will attract the attention of all infected people, so the government needs to send out survivors in several batches, ensuring that most people can reach their destination safely.


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 31 - 29 : Preparations to Leave Dallas

    Chapter 31 - 29 : Preparations to Leave DallasPutting the ID card in his pocket, Brian nodded to show that he understood. After thinking about it, he asked her again, "Sister, do you know when you will arrange the convoy to Atlanta?"


    "Well, let me think about it..."


    After hearing Brian''s inquiry, Clarisse lowered her head, thought for a while, and said, "The information collection is expected to be completed by the end of September. The next step will be to draw lots and introduce people to the quarantine area before arranging travel to other quarantine areas..."


    "Hey, are you okay?" But before she could finish, a bald man waiting outside the line behind Brian said it impatiently.


    When Brian heard what the man said, he raised his hand and looked at the time. He found that after they had been standing here for nearly ten minutes, it took them nearly twice as long as others.


    He was about to turn around and say sorry to the man, but Clarisse was not happy to be interrupted. She slammed the table and yelled at the bald man, "If you want to wait, just wait. If you don''t want to wait, Go to the other counter and queue up."


    This loud shout instantly silenced the noisy hall. Everyone''s eyes turned to Clarisse at the counter and then to the bald man she was staring at. They didn''t understand what had just happened.


    "you!"


    The sudden, loud shout also made the bald man tremble all over. At this moment, he desperately wanted to retort, but due to the opponent''s status as a soldier, he did not dare to offend the opponent with words.


    He could feel that everyone around him was looking at him. He was scolded by a woman, but as a man, he did not dare to fight back. This immediately made him feel a little embarrassed. His face turned red with anger, and he stared at Clarisse.


    "snort!"


    The bald man stood there for more than ten minutes, still not daring to offend the other party, and he really couldn''t bear the strange looks from others. He snorted coldly, turned around, and walked towards the door of the management office.


    "Tch~~"


    Seeing that the man had chosen to give in, the crowd around him booed instantly. The hall was filled with whispers and jeers. These sounds reached the ears of the bald man, causing him to hurry up a few steps and run out in embarrassment.


    Brian frowned slightly as he looked at the bald man''s leaving figure. He felt that what Clarisse had done was a bit too much. This was not a big deal. All he needed was to say sorry. There is no need to take this step.


    But he couldn''t say much about this kind of thing. He would not refute Clarisse''s face because of this bald man. After all, she was theoretically standing up for him.


    As the bald man left, the people in the hall stopped paying attention to this little thing. They were still doing what they were supposed to do, and no one cared about it.


    "Okay, let''s continue." Clarisse stopped her gaze, looked at Brian again, and continued what she just said: We prioritize convoys in nearby quarantine zones to pull people out and reduce the burden inside Dallas. Atlanta is a quarantine zone far away from Dallas. According to my estimation, it should be placed last. It may not start until early November, at the earliest."


    "Early November...."


    Brian was a little surprised when he heard this time. It was later than the time he had mentally expected. Moreover, the other party was talking about the earliest time if everything goes well. It seems that as the external environment gradually changes, even the military''s execution capabilities have begun to decline.


    "Thank you." After getting the answer he wanted, Brian expressed his thanks again and then pulled Sarah out of the management center. Although it was a little late, it gave him enough time to prepare. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the management office to the RV, Brian began to make plans for the next month.


    1. Exercise.


    Whether it is for this trip to the quarantine zone in Atlanta or preparation for future survival in doomsday, a strong body is very necessary. Due to their age, they cannot achieve rapid strength growth, but if they can''t fight they still need to be able to run, and all morning runs need to be done every day in the next period.


    Although daily exercise will increase the need for food, their food needs to be turned in sooner or later. It is better to use it now to supplement the body''s nutrition. After all, they are still in the physical development stage.


    2. Food.


    During this transportation in Atlanta, food was uniformly distributed by the military. Theoretically, there would be no shortage of food, but there is no guarantee. Judging from the publicity notices, the military allowed residents to go to other quarantine areas. Carry some personal belongings, and just in case, it is best to bring some food as a safeguard.


    Since the space in the backpack is limited, they need to prepare some high-calorie, small-volume, easy-to-carry foods, such as chocolate, beef jerky, canned food, etc. Although chocolate cannot be stored for a long time in hot weather, fortunately in the RV there is a refrigerator, and the temperature will drop to an extremely low level when you set off, so you don''t have to worry about not being able to carry the chocolate.


    3. Medicines


    In the apocalypse, medicine should be said to be one of the most expensive things, because once the body is injured or sick, there is no corresponding medicine to control and treat it, so you have to rely on your body to get through it, and the chance of survival is greatly reduced.


    This is also Brian''s biggest headache at the moment. Since the cordyceps fungus outbreak, all pharmacies have been seized by soldiers. It can be seen that the military also understands the importance of medicines. Even during riots, no one can touch the Medicines in the pharmacy.


    Fortunately, the medicines they had obtained in the town of Austin before coming to Dallas and the first-aid kits obtained in the factory should be barely enough.


    4. Clothing.


    As the temperature continues to drop, you must wear more clothes; otherwise, it will not be good news if you have a cold or fever.


    However, this can be said to be the simplest of all Brian''s preparations because most people don''t know how to pick up children''s clothes, so there is a lot of room for them to choose.


    They don''t need to stuff clothes in their backpacks. They just need to pick a few thick clothes to put on before setting off. There shouldn''t be much of a problem. Of course, they shouldn''t wear too thick clothes; otherwise, if they encounter an emergency, the clothes on your body will affect your body''s actions.


    5. Firearms proficiency


    The understanding and use of firearms are the most important things in Brian''s mind. Apart from stealth kills, they are no match for the infected in frontal melee combat, so their only means of dealing with the infected is firearms.


    But regardless of Brian and Sarah, they have never been exposed to firearms for a long time. Unless the infected person is close at hand, they will not be able to hit accurately from a long distance. This is why they have rarely used firearms since their escape. The reason is that it is not only inaccurate but also easy to attract infections. As for using assault rifles to shoot in the factory, it is purely because the rate of fire is fast enough that even if you shoot blindly, you can hit.


    It just so happened that Osborne was a retired soldier. During his stay in Dallas, in addition to daily exercise, most of his time should be spent asking the other party about the use of firearms.


    After writing so many things in one breath, Brian took a long breath and rubbed his sore hands. This was all he could think of for the time being. As for whether there were any Additions, he could only wait until later to slowly add them.


    "Sarah, take a look and see if there''s anything else you need to add." Putting down the ballpoint pen in his hand, Brian called out to Sarah, who was dazed at the side, and handed over the written preparation plan.


    "Ah!" Sarah, who was staring out the window in a daze, came to her senses, took the notebook handed over by Brian, and looked at the densely packed small words on it. She suddenly felt a little pain in her head. She glanced at it casually and hurriedly put the notebook down.


    "I don''t understand this. I have nothing to add. Just make your decision."


    "You are too perfunctory." Seeing that Sarah didn''t even look carefully, Brian glared at her angrily.


    But Sarah didn''t care at all; her head swayed from side to side, her hands pressed on the seat, her legs rocked up and down rhythmically, and she hummed a little song in her mouth, looking very content. She didn''t take Brian''s words to heart.


    It wasn''t until noon that Osborne and Kelly got into the RV. The cold wind blew outside all morning, and their hands and feet were a little cold.


    Brian showed Osborne what he had written, hoping that he could teach him some knowledge about firearms.


    After looking at him, Osborne nodded with a smile and agreed, but he requested Brian to take his daughter Kelly with him during the morning jog to save his time.


    There was nothing to do all day long. After exercising, he will teach us how to use firearms together.


    Brian naturally did not refuse this request. Anyway, it was just a matter of affection, so he agreed without thinking.


    "I don''t want to run; I still want to sleep in!"


    They agreed quickly enough, but Kelly, who was listening on the sidelines, was not happy and started yelling and writhing in the hope that her father would change his mind.


    But Osborne would never give in like this. He glared at his daughter angrily and scolded her: "I know you are sleeping, but you are the laziest here. Are you a pig..."


    Seeing that she couldn''t change her father''s mind, Kelly also knew that it was a foregone conclusion. She also glared at Brian angrily, as if she said, "Look at what you did!"


    Brian shrugged and said that he was helpless. Now that everything had been arranged, the next thing he needed to wait for was the notice to go to the quarantine area in Atlanta!


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 32 - 30 : Farewell

    Chapter 32 - 30 : FarewellIn the following days, Brian would take Sarah and Kelly for a morning run under the strange eyes of others.


    Sometimes they would visit Arman''s house. The old man was a medical soldier, and his daughter, June, was also a senior nurse. It happened that they could also ask them about first aid and nursing knowledge.


    Brian was also embarrassed to take advantage of the other party, so he would bring some food every time he came, which could be regarded as another form of reward.


    Every time he went for a morning jog, he would choose different people and neighborhoods to observe the pharmacies on this street, trying to find a way to sneak in without being discovered.


    Once, they accidentally discovered an inconspicuous, small hole on the edge of a pharmacy. They were able to bypass the door guard and enter the pharmacy silently, but just when they planned to sneak in At that time, someone had discovered it in advance.


    But later, he made some noise while stealing the medicine and was heard by the guard at the door. After searching inside, he was caught, and the entrance to the store was blocked. As for what happened to the man later, there is no news. People know it, but thinking about it, the end will not be much better.


    When he passed the management office on a morning jog, Brian was surprised to find that the people lining up inside were almost crowded onto the road outside, and most of them were with children or were in a romantic relationship men and women.


    It seems that many people have made up their minds and decided to take the initiative into their own hands. When the province is forced to be allocated, it will not be good if family members or close people are assigned to other isolation areas.


    As for the rest of the time, apart from eating and resting, they all gathered around Osborne and listened to him explain the use and aiming methods of the pistol, shotgun, and assault rifle without bullets.


    They even disassembled all the firearms into parts, teaching them the operation of each part, how to assemble the firearms step by step, and how to effectively maintain and replace parts.


    A week later, the military radio announced that after all the information on citizens in Dallas had been collected, an internal lottery would be held to select citizens who could enter the quarantine area. After the lottery was completed, the list would be posted at the designated location by district.


    When he heard the news, Brian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It turned out to be exactly as he expected. What about the internal lottery? Why not keep the outstanding talents first and then give away the rest? To other quarantine areas.


    The waiting time is always extremely torturous. Ever since the announcement was made, the atmosphere in the entire city has instantly become extremely weird, and everyone has a sad look on their face.


    When Brian was jogging in the morning, he could feel the nervous expressions and anxious moods of the people around him. Some people even clasped their hands and prayed for good luck to come to them. Even those who were calm all day long would lay in bed at night and toss and turn and couldn''t sleep.


    This kind of anxiety, for someone who has voluntarily gone to the quarantine zone in Atlanta, has no such feeling at all. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still does his own thing every day. Occasionally, when he passes a certain bookstore, he will take some storybooks from it to read. When he feels bored, he will take them out to spice things up. Before the end of the world, there was a bookstore that no one paid much attention to. After the apocalypse, no one cared about it. Except for fuel for the fire, no one will run in there.


    .....


    October 11, 2013


    Another week after the broadcast announcement, the list of survivors who entered the Dallas quarantine zone was finally posted on the bulletin boards in various areas under the expectant eyes of everyone.


    "Don''t crowd; come one by one!"


    "Give me no, no."


    "Stop pushing forward; we''re going to cross the red line!"


    In front of the bulletin board, hundreds or thousands of people were crowded there. If it weren''t for the soldiers guarding the area and the red circle limiting the area, I''m afraid these crowds coming up could overwhelm the bulletin board in an instant.


    "Dad, we''re up there!"


    Kelly excitedly squeezed out of the crowd in front of the bulletin board, holding her ID card in her hand and saying so excitedly.


    Although the tons of numbers and names on the list can be a bit dazzling you can easily find out whether you are on the list by matching the first and last characters on the ID card.


    "Well, this is great." After hearing that both he and his daughter were on the list, a rare smile appeared on Osborne''s face, and he touched Kelly''s head, looking very happy.


    Brian and Sarah listened to the news and looked at each other. They were also happy that the couple could enter the isolation area, and their anxious hearts slowly relaxed.


    But some people are happy, and some are sad. Some people are lucky enough to enter the quarantine area in Dallas, and some will be immediately assigned to other nearby or further quarantine areas.


    On the way there, Brian saw many people with depressed expressions on their faces. Although being assigned to other isolation areas did not make them cry, the anxiety and uneasiness in their hearts were still evident.


    When they arrived at the RV, Osborne and Kelly began to pack their things. After the list was posted, the announcement began to notify all residents on the list to prepare their belongings, and arrangements would be made to gradually enter the quarantine area starting tomorrow.


    Since the RV could not be driven into the quarantine area, firearms, and food had to be turned in, so they only picked some thicker clothes and took nothing else, leaving it to the two people who stayed behind.


    "Antoine, aren''t you going to look at the list?"


    While Osborne and Kelly were rummaging around and packing things in the RV, Brian was sitting outside and asked curiously when he saw Antoine still drinking a bottle of wine with a comfortable look on his face.


    "There''s nothing to see." Antoine was sitting at the door of the car, his face flushed as usual. He glanced at Brian and said it nonchalantly.


    Then he remembered something, and his face became gloomy. He stood up and was about to get to his car. Just as he was about to enter the car, he suddenly turned his head and said to the two of them, "Goodbye, little guys."


    Sarah looked at the suddenly depressed Antoine with some inexplicable confusion and was a little confused about what was going on with him.


    "What''s up with him?"


    "I don''t know, maybe... he drank too much." Brian was also a little confused about his reaction. You must know that although Antoine loves to drink, he laughs and laughs all day long. He has never seen him like this. Looking like this, I can only guess.


    That night, none of the four of them felt sleepy at all, and everyone had mixed feelings about the farewell tomorrow.


    They put a lot of food on the table, ate big mouthfuls, told each other about the past, and laughed heartily from time to time, having the final reunion.


    "Brian, listen carefully to what I''m going to say next." Just as the four of them were chatting happily, Osborne said with a serious face, "I know you are very smart; you don''t look like an ordinary child, but since we are about to be separated, I will tell you my thoughts, which can be regarded as advice to you."


    "Well, then tell me." Seeing Osborne suddenly become so serious, Brian put away his smile, nodded, and said it softly.


    "The world has changed beyond recognition now. It''s okay for us to have military guards inside the quarantine area, but you must be careful outside," Oslo said, taking a rare opportunity to open a bottle of beer and drink freely.


    "You have never experienced the cruelty of war. You don''t know how far a group of people''s inner desires will expand if they survive in an unordered environment. This apocalyptic environment is hundreds of times worse than war. As the food outside becomes more and more The less and less they come, the more terrifying these people will become.


    You are smart and calm; you may be able to deal with the infected."


    Having said this, Osborne seemed to think of some bad memories. He squeezed the beer in his hand, took a big gulp, and said coldly, "But, sometimes, there are things more terrifying than those ferocious-looking monsters." ....It is often the human heart that has been freed from the shackles of morality!"


    As soon as these words came out, the temperature in the RV seemed to drop suddenly. The icy chill penetrated through the clothes on the body, penetrated the pores on the skin, and penetrated everyone''s hearts.


    Kelly and Sarah were silent and pulled on their cotton-padded jackets involuntarily. These words seemed too heavy for them now.


    "Well, I know this."


    Brian, who is familiar with doomsday novels, has a lot of theoretical knowledge about these cruel principles of human nature.


    But knowing is one thing, but when it happens in front of him, it is another thing. For someone who has not experienced it personally, no matter how many theories he can come up with, they are just castles in the air and unrealistic.


    "I don''t know if the end of the world is as cruel as I imagined, but... I think I will have my judgment on these things!"


    Oscar stared deeply at Brian''s face, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said, "I said, This is just my advice; as for what choice you want to make, that is your own business."


    "hehe..."


    Brian also laughed and reached out to open a bottle of beer. Although people under the age are not allowed to drink, the world is like this now; who cares about these things? After taking a big sip, he raised the bottle, and in front of the other party, he said seriously, "Then... see you later."


    Looking at the other party''s actions with some surprise, Osborne''s smile became more cheerful. He also raised his bottle and touched it lightly with the other party, making a clanking sound.


    "Well, see you later!"


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 33 - 31 : Suicide

    Chapter 33 - 31 : Suicide"Attention, all residents on the list who can be quarantined are asked to hold their ID cards and wait at the designated location. A truck will take you to the quarantine area later."


    On the noisy streets, residents holding large and small bags were walking on the road with their heads held high and smiles on their faces, as if they were lucky ones, heading towards the military-designated midpoint.


    On both sides of the street, countless people were crowded. They looked at these people walking through the center of the street, their eyes full of envy and jealousy. Of course, there were also blessings for people waving goodbye to their former companions.


    "Goodbye!" Brian and Sarah stood on the edge, looking at Osbourne and Kelly in the crowd, waving to each other and shouting goodbye.


    It wasn''t until the two of them entered the area guarded by soldiers and no one could be seen at all that they turned around and walked back.


    "Grandpa Arman and the others should have entered the quarantine area now."


    Sarah held Brian''s arm, her eyes flashing with tears as if she were sad to say goodbye to so many people in one day.


    "Well, they must have entered at this time." Brian was not surprised at all that the Arman family was able to enter the isolation area. medical staff can be said to be the most precious, and no one will be stupid enough to give up, let alone government agencies.


    He looked beyond the crowd in front of him, looked at the blue sky in the distance, and murmured to himself, "Now there are only two of us left."


    .... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them returned to the RV, sat on the chairs, and felt a little uncomfortable looking at the space.


    To no longer allow themselves to think blindly, the two decided to keep themselves busy and prepare for the things they would need before leaving.


    In addition to what they had to carry, Brian also prepared a larger travel bag, disassembled the shotgun, and packed it inside. Fortunately, the shotgun had a short barrel. If it had been a long barrel, they would only have to carry it.


    Although it was a burden to carry, it was better than nothing. As for the assault rifle without bullets, they simply abandoned it.


    But what troubled him was that if he put it inside like this, if the soldiers wanted to check the bag, they would be found easily. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of a way, so he put it away first. If he can''t, he won''t take it with him.


    "Oh! There is still some beer here, but no one is drinking it anyway, so let''s take advantage of that old man, Antoine."


    After packing up, Brian opened the refrigerator and wanted to take out the things inside, but found that there were still four or five bottles of beer sitting inside. He sighed softly, took them all out, held them in his arms, and Walked next door to the RV.


    "Hey, Antoine, open the door quickly and see what goodies I bring you!"


    Arriving at the other party''s RV with a few bottles of beer in his arms, Brian called out to Antoine, but he felt strange that no matter how hard he knocked on the door of the RV, no one answered. This made him feel a little surprised, because in the past As long as he calls, Antoine would more or less respond, no matter how drunk he was.


    "Has something happened to this old man?"


    He looked inside through the car window, but it was pitch dark, and he couldn''t see anything. Recalling that Antoine was acting strangely last night, he felt vaguely uneasy.


    Quickly putting down his beer, Brian reached out and tried to open the car door. He found that the door was unlocked, so he opened it immediately.


    But the moment he opened the car door, a large amount of gas suddenly poured out of the car, making him feel dizzy, nauseated, and retching.


    This feeling made Brian know that there must be something wrong with this smell. He quickly covered his mouth and nose, backed up his body, and ran to a faraway place before letting go and taking a big breath of fresh air.


    "What''s wrong?"


    While packing things in the car, Sarah heard the noise outside and poked her head out to see what was going on outside. However, she saw Brian holding the RV''s door with one hand and pulling on his collar with his other hand desperately Gasping for air.


    This made her panic for a moment, and she quickly ran out of the RV to support his body and asked with concern.


    "No...I''m fine..." After taking a few deep breaths to recover from the abnormality just now, Brian once again looked at Antoine''s RV.


    He didn''t understand why such an unpleasant gas suddenly came out of the car. If Antoine was still inside...


    Thinking of this, Brian returned to the car, took a clean cloth, wet it with water, and told Sarah not to go there. Then he covered his mouth and nose with the wet cloth and rushed into the RV again.


    The uncomfortable feeling came over him again, but fortunately this time he had a wet cloth covering his mouth and nose, so he could resist it.


    He randomly glanced around the dark car. It was a mess. There were empty beer bottles on the floor, but there he soon saw a figure lying on the bed inside.


    This made Brian''s heart sink. He quickly opened all the windows in the car to keep the air flowing, and then quickly walked towards the bed.


    At this time, Antoine closed his eyes tightly; his face was as pale as paper; his legs were tightly closed; and his hands were placed in front of his abdomen. He was lying stiffly on the bed, with his chest not rising at all, showing that he had been dead for a long time.


    But there was no sign of pain in his expression. He held a photo in his hand tightly but showed a faint smile as if he had dreamed of something beautiful, and he looked so peaceful.


    Reaching out to feel Antoine''s breath, Brian sighed inwardly and picked up the photo in the old man''s hand. It was a withered yellow photo of a young man and woman.


    Brian could vaguely see that the man was Antoine when he was young. Next to him was a beautiful woman nestling on his shoulder. The two of them smiled so happily at the camera. There was a sentence written behind the photo, but it seems like it was written just recently. I''m coming to find you, and we will meet again soon...right?


    ...


    "Name: Antoine."


    "Age: 67."


    "Cause of death: suicide."


    "Cause of death: carbon monoxide poisoning."


    "..."


    Outside the RV, a male and a female police officer in uniform were taking notes on Antoine''s body on the ground.


    After finishing writing the record, the two took out a body bag from the trunk of the police car, worked together to stuff the body into it, then picked up the body and walked towards the back of the police car, preparing to drive directly to the police car later. Dispose of it somewhere.


    Suicides like this happen every day in Dallas, so there is no stranger to it. So they completed it all very efficiently, and it was inevitable that the things on the RV would be pocketed by them.


    Brian and Sarah stood aside and watched all this quietly, with no expression on their faces, but it could be seen from their hands holding each other tightly that they were not looking as they seemed on the surface at the moment.


    "Child, are you Brian? Here is a letter addressed to you."


    After loading the body into the car and closing the trunk, the female police officer walked up to Brian and handed him a letter. Then she walked faster, got into the police car without looking back, and drove away.


    Seeing the strange behavior of the female police officer, Brian raised his eyebrows, opened the letter, and read the contents:


    ....


    To Brian:


    You should be the first one to open this letter, right? I regret not being able to say goodbye to you, but to be honest, I liked you as a kid, and I am very grateful to you for bringing me joy during this time.


    I am already old. I should have died a few months ago. Living in this world every day is a profit, but I am a little tired now. Yesterday, I thought of my wife again. She is over there. She must be very lonely. Maybe I should go over and stay with her.


    Don''t feel bad for me, because this is a relief for me. Now everything in this RV is yours. You can take whatever you want if you want to use it.


    ...


    "I wish you happiness in heaven!"


    Brian put the letter in his hand and prayed for Antoine in his heart. Then he raised his head and looked at the police car in the distance. He also understood why the policeman was so weird. He was afraid that he would take her things away.


    But he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Antoine was drinking and drinking, and he didn''t have much. Moreover, he had just seen some food, guns, ammunition, etc. so he didn''t care much.


    But thinking about it, there are already many people in Dallas who don''t have enough to eat, and they are relying on supplies to survive. Who would have thought that these two children would still have food?


    "Brian, look, there seems to be something at the end."


    Just when Brian was about to put the envelope away, Sarah''s sharp eyes noticed that there was another word written on the back and reminded her.


    "Yeah?"


    After hearing Sarah''s reminder, Brian opened the envelope again and turned it over, but there was still a sentence written at the bottom.


    "I left a surprise for you under the bed; don''t let anyone else take it away!"


    Brian was a little surprised when he looked at this word. He didn''t expect Antoine to expect that the police would open the letter first. He also knew that the police would first search for the supplies before handing the letter to him, thus ignoring the back.


    Walking into Antoine''s RV, he lifted the mattress and found that there was a hidden safe underneath. You needed to enter a password.


    Looking at the four numbers required to enter, Brian remembered that there was a date on the photo: 07/12.


    He checked the date and entered the password. The password was correct. He successfully opened the safe.


    But when he saw what was inside, he suddenly froze there and fell silent, because there were two bottles of injection and an injection needle inside, and the name of the injection was morphine.


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 34 - 32

    Chapter 34 - 32Back in his RV, Brian sat blankly on the chair, looking at the morphine placed on the table, feeling very complicated.


    Morphine injection is a powerful anesthetic drug, but it also has addictive properties. It can be said to be a drug in disguise, but it only takes a longer time to cause addiction.


    Brian didn''t understand why Antoine had such a thing. Recalling the other man''s strange behavior and his habit of drinking every day, he guessed in his mind that the other man might be suffering from some kind of disease, and he drank just to numb himself. It can relieve your nerves and relieve your pain.


    But when he felt sad for Antoine, he couldn''t help but feel a little secretly happy in his heart, because this powerful anesthetic could save lives at certain critical times, and it would be very helpful to them in the future. In Atlanta Brigade it may play a key role.


    At night.


    Brian was lying on the bed. Now he and Sarah were the only two people in the RV, so they could sleep in a bed without being as crowded as before.


    But for some reason, his mind was full of thoughts, and he couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Suddenly, he missed Osborne''s daily snoring and the two girls'' whispers.


    Suddenly, Brian felt his quilt being lifted, and then a girl got into her bed. Unexpectedly, he also knew that that person was Sarah.


    Sarah got into the bed, rested her head on Brian''s arms, put her feet on Brian''s body, hugged him tightly, and found the most comfortable position and posture. This move was extremely skillful as if it had been done countless times.


    The two of them hugged each other without saying a word. Being together for a long time allowed them to clearly understand what the other was thinking, and they could also be keenly aware of the other''s changing moods.


    Feeling the wetness in his chest and the slight trembling in the girl''s body, Brian understood that all her friends left and Antoine committed suicide that day, and the pain was irreparable to Sarah, so he gently patted her back, trying to ease her sadness.


    He stared blankly at the roof of the car, feeling more confused than ever before. He didn''t know what the future would be like, what kind of difficulties they would face, or where their end point would be.


    Feeling Sarah''s faint body temperature in his arms, Brian unconsciously held her tightly. No matter what the future would bring, at this moment, he just wanted to protect the girl in his arms, keep her safe, and be with her.


    ....


    Two days after all the people selected by lottery entered the quarantine area, the relevant lists of other quarantine areas were also posted one after another. Since they were all randomly assigned and there were no cumbersome steps to select, this time it was really fast.


    The military posted the lists on the bulletin board in order of distance, informed the people on the list of quarantine areas to gather at locations, and warned that if the people on the list did not show up and if they were caught in the city, they would be arrested. You will be responsible for the consequences yourself.


    At the same time, dozens of trucks slowly drove out of the quarantine area, followed by the residents who had entered the quarantine area before them, but their faces were not as happy as when they entered, as if they had been hit by something. Some, look a little depressed.


    The vehicles drove to pharmacies, hospitals, and other places in Dallas. Each truck was guarded by more than a dozen soldiers. Residents in the quarantine area entered and loaded all the medicines and supplies onto the trucks.


    Once the trucks are fully loaded, they will drive directly into the isolation area to unload and then come out empty. The cycle repeats. It seems that all-important materials from outside the isolation area are being moved inside.


    Three days later, the convoy from the quarantine zone closest to Dallas slowly entered the city and stopped at the designated location under the guidance of soldiers in the city.


    Then the broadcast also began to notify the first batch of evacuated residents on the list of a certain quarantine area to prepare what they needed to bring and gather at a certain place in Dallas, and then there were some warning words.


    After everyone has arrived, a dozen soldiers will hold the famous list and compare their identities and faces. After making sure that no one is missing.


    As time passed, convoys from other quarantine areas also arrived, one after another. Groups of Dallas residents were either voluntarily or forcibly put in the cars, and the sadness of being separated from their relatives and friends permeated the entire city.


    Of course, during this period, several minor affairs also occurred, and one of them made Brian feel very embarrassed.


    First, when some soldiers were patrolling the city, they discovered a strange fire in an office building. However, due to the recent departure of a large number of residents, the building had already been emptied, and there was no one inside at all.


    The confused soldiers entered the building to check and found dozens of adults, men, women, and children hiding inside, as well as a large amount of supplies.


    Later, after an investigation, it was found that these people were residents who were going to other quarantine areas and had hoarded a lot of supplies when the disaster broke out. They were dissatisfied with the quarantine system and were unwilling to give up these supplies, so they gathered together. The guys plan to wait until the situation is over, then take these supplies and leave to build their utopia.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place, so they chose to hide in this building together, under a lamp, and everything went very smoothly. No one was aware of their existence, but unexpectedly, one of the children played with fire in the room, which attracted the attention of the Soldier.


    Second, during a certain identity check, a soldier discovered that a resident was very unusual. He was slovenly and had a beard. It was impossible to tell whether he matched the person in the photo.


    The soldier immediately ordered his face to be wiped clean and wanted to take a closer look, but when the resident heard this, he panicked and became nervous instantly. He also stammered and slurred his words, making the soldier more suspicious.


    In the end, the resident seemed to be cornered, and with a fierce look in his eyes, he took out a pistol from his arms and was about to shoot the soldier.


    Fortunately, when the soldier sensed something was wrong, he was always been alert of the other person. The moment he took out his pistol, he took action and pushed the suspicious person to the ground.


    When this man was subdued by the soldiers, a man with the same look as him in the crowd also panicked, turned around, and wanted to leave.


    But his actions like this could not escape the eyes of the guards on the perimeter, and he was subdued soon after. Later, he found out that the two of them were partners, but they were separated into separate areas far away. Not wanting to take risks, they asked around to find out who was closer to the quarantine area, then pinpointed the target, snatched the identity card, and killed the target to avoid exposing their identity, trying to get through this way.


    These two incidents alone involved the deaths of dozens of people, but in Dallas, where people die every day, this can only be regarded as a small incident.


    As for the incident that made Brian feel embarrassed, it was when he woke up one morning and suddenly felt his lower body was soaked with some liquid.


    For a moment, he thought it was him, but then he realized that the position was wrong. He quickly opened the quilt to check but found with some embarrassment that there was a scarlet color there, and the source was Sarah, who was sleeping next to him.


    Yes, this girl, who is already thirteen years old, has had her first period.


    After waking Sarah up from her sleep, she looked at the other person, who still had a confused and ignorant expression on her face, as if no one had ever told her about this experience. Brian didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw this and covered his face to express his speechlessness.


    Trying to recall the knowledge about the lack of women in his mind and thinking about those strange things, Brian felt that his whole body suddenly felt bad.


    He asked Sarah to stay in the car, changed his clothes, and planned to go out to the supermarket to see if he could find what he wanted, but when he looked in several places, he was completely dumbfounded because everything was gone.


    Reluctantly, Brian struggled in place for a while, but still licked his face and came to the management office again to find Clarisse. He planned to shamelessly ask for something and ask what he should pay attention to in this regard.


    When Clarisse came to see Brian again, she was also very surprised. When she knew the other person''s intention, her nostrils turned to the sky. It was quite a laugh.


    In the end, Brian''s face turned red, and he hugged a cardboard box and ran out of the management office in a panic. Listening to the woman behind him laugh wildly, he finally understood how the bald man was feeling.


    Back in the RV, he put the things into Sarah''s hands and then stumblingly told her about that knowledge. To be honest, it was really painful for him to have a grown man talk about these things.


    In this way, as the number of people in Dallas became smaller and smaller, October passed quietly. The military also began to form a convoy for the Atlanta quarantine zone, and they were about to leave the city and embark on an unknown journey.


    ----------


    Upto 50+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    -------- S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 35 - 33 : It’s...snowing!

    Chapter 35 - 33 : It''s...snowing!November 8, 2013 Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It has been two months since the Cordyceps fungus broke out.


    At this time, the streets of Dallas have long been extremely deserted. Now it is rare to see one or two people on the streets. With the month-long migration of residents, there are now less than 100,000 residents left in the city. All of them have to wait until the first or third batch can be evacuated.


    "Attention, all residents going to Atlanta are asked to bring their belongings, go to the public transportation terminal to gather, and bring your ID card. We will identify your identity and information."


    In the large bus terminal on the edge of the city of Dallas, countless large buses are parked in the spacious open space, with heavily armed soldiers standing outside. Not far away, an endless sea of people can be seen heading towards here.


    In the outer area of the main station, there were neatly arranged military trucks, and the troops escorting the civilians were also gathered there. They strutted and quickly formed square formations, listening to the instructions of the commander in front of them.


    Brian held Sarah''s hand and walked among the crowd. The two of them carried bulging backpacks behind them and a travel bag in their hands. As the crowd slowly entered this military-designated gathering point,


    The first batch of people who went to the quarantine area in Atlanta was not large¡ªonly less than a thousand people. Under the arrangement of more than a dozen soldiers, these thousands of people gradually lined up in order, and then each column There was a soldier in front of the team who checked their identities in order.


    Brian and Sarah were standing at the front of the same formation, so it didn''t take long for the inspection soldiers to stand next to them.


    The soldier stood next to Brian, put down the list in his hand, looked around, and asked, "Child, is there an adult with you?"


    "No." Brian shook his head and told the other party that there was no adult around him at the same time. Then he pointed at Sarah behind him and said, "We are together."


    "Well, I understand."


    Hearing these words, a trace of pity flashed in the soldier''s eyes, but he did not show much surprise. Although it was rare for children to be together without adults around them, he had seen it for more than a month. Quite a few, so he said routinely, "Then, please show your ID card!"


    Sensing the pity in the soldier''s eyes, Brian curled his lips slightly. He didn''t like the way the other party looked at him, so he took out the two identity cards from his pocket and handed them over.


    After confirming the information and photos on the ID card, the soldier looked up to confirm their appearance, nodded, and handed it back to Brian. He then searched the two of them and found their pistols but he didn''t care.


    Because, according to regulations, each of the pair can carry a pistol for self-protection. If there is more than one, they need to turn it in immediately. If they are found by the soldiers, they will be severely punished.


    Seeing nothing unusual, the soldier immediately turned his gaze down to their backpacks and said, "I still need to check your backpacks."


    "OK, all right."


    Putting all three backpacks on the ground, Brian squatted down and opened only a small gap, indicating to the soldiers that they could check. He just saw the person in front of him doing this, so he followed suit. He guessed that he was afraid. Others saw what was inside.


    The soldier kneeled, opened the gap, and took a look inside. He was slightly surprised to see that it was full of food. He didn''t expect that these two little guys were quite rich.


    Then he reached in, dug out a few times, and found that there was nothing else. He took it out again, reached into another backpack again, found nothing unusual, and finally focused on the travel bag.


    Seeing the soldier looking at the travel bag, Brian''s pupils narrowed, and he began to feel nervous.


    Slowly opening the gap, the soldier was about to reach down but was stunned for a moment because he found that it was filled with "that thing" for women, which made him raise his head and look at Sarah beside him.


    Sensing the gaze of the other party and looking at the opened travel bag, Sarah felt a little embarrassed and turned her head to the side so as not to meet the soldier''s eyes.


    Although the soldier felt a little embarrassed, he still reached in and rummaged around, but he only rummaged through it twice. When he saw that there was still the same thing underneath, he quickly took his hand out, helped zip up the zipper, stood up, and walked towards the next person. Maybe he thought in his heart that the two children couldn''t have other guns.


    Seeing the soldiers questioning the people behind him, Brian breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly squatted down and packed up the backpack on the ground and put it back on himself, and Sarah picked up the travel bag and waited quietly, secretly thinking it was a fluke.


    Their shotgun was placed under the travel bag. This was a very risky move. If they had been caught by this soldier just now, the outcome would have been miserable.


    He would not give such a powerful self-protection weapon to others easily. In addition, the shotgun was not large and was easy to hide when disassembled. It also had a cover of female products, so he still decided to take the plunge and give it a try.


    Then Brian turned around and gave Sarah a vague thumbs up, indicating that the other party''s performance just now was very beautiful.


    "Sir, I don''t know why this gun is here. I didn''t hide it on purpose. Someone must have framed me!"


    Just when Brian was secretly thankful for escaping a disaster, an anxious and pleading voice not far away attracted his and Sarah''s attention.


    Turning his head to look, he saw a man with stubble on his face. The backpack on the ground was opened. The soldier next to him held a revolver in his hand. He had found it from inside.


    After hearing the man''s explanation, the soldier laughed noncommittally, greeted his companions in the distance, and said to the man, "You''d better explain this matter to others!"


    Seeing that the other party kept explaining, the man was so anxious that his head was sweating. Then he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly looked at the fat man next to him with a big belly, who was gloating about his misfortune, and said angrily, "Nelson, just now you were the one hanging around my backpack; did you put this gun?"


    "I...I didn''t!" The fat man named Nelson didn''t expect that the man would suddenly point the finger at him. His expression tightened for a moment, and he waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Sir, don''t listen to his nonsense; I have nothing to do with him."


    "Damn guy, try saying something again!" When the man heard Fat Man say that he wasn''t familiar with him, his angry expression turned ferocious. He clenched his fists fiercely and rushed forward to beat him!


    "What are you doing!"


    Just when the situation was about to turn ugly and turn into a fight, a black officer wearing a captain''s uniform suddenly came over from a distance and shouted sharply.


    The appearance of the whole voice instantly calmed the three people present, and they all turned their attention to the officer.


    "Sir!" Seeing the appearance of the black officer, the soldier quickly put away his nonchalant smile, stood at attention, and performed a standard military salute.


    The black officer stood on the ground, his sharp eyes like a sharp knife, glancing back and forth between the man and the fat man, and asked calmly, "Soldier, report the situation."


    Then the soldiers walked up to the black commander and explained what had just happened in detail.


    After hearing what happened, the black officer nodded, pointed at Fatty, looked at the man, and said, "You mean, this is the man who put that gun in your backpack?"


    "Yes, sir, he must have framed me." Upon hearing the other party''s question, the man said it quickly, as if he had seen a savior.


    When Fatty heard this, he immediately became anxious and retorted, "Sir, I didn''t do it. Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "You, you are looking for death!"


    "That''s enough; all of you shut up!" Seeing that these two people dared to argue in front of him, the black officer frowned, snorted coldly, and looked at the two men, dissatisfied.


    After both of them calmed down, he thought for a while and said slowly, "I don''t care whose fault this is, and I don''t have time to waste on your trivial matters. Both of you will be punished. For the rest of the trip, your daily supplies will be halved."


    After saying that, he stopped looking at the two men, told the soldier to continue checking, and then turned around and left.


    After receiving such a result, the man did not continue to say anything. Instead, his face showed joy, and his face was full of joy at escaping the disaster. But Nelson, the fat man, had an earth-colored face and a sunken expression on his face.


    "Tell me, which one of them is lying?" Seeing that there was no more excitement to watch, Sarah felt a little bored and approached Brian, asking curiously.


    "I don''t know; just think about it yourself."


    After hearing Sarah''s words, Brian recalled the expressions of the two of them just now and already had the answer in his mind. He still shrugged, saying that he didn''t know it either.


    Seeing Brian''s expression, Sarah, who already knew him very well, immediately knew that he was lying. She puffed up her cheeks and said dissatisfiedly, "Ah! Why are you like this?"


    "Ha~~"


    Looking at Sarah''s cute expression, Brian suddenly felt in a good mood and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. However, the sudden cold feeling on his face made him touch his cheek subconsciously, but he found that he didn''t touch anything.


    He subconsciously looked towards the sky and found that countless dots were slowly falling from the sky, and they disappeared instantly when they landed on the ground.


    It''s...snowing!


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 36 - 34 part 1 : Departing

    Chapter 36 - 34 part 1 : Departing"Look, it''s snowing!"


    "Why did it snow so early this season?"


    "Wow, so beautiful."


    "I don''t know if it will affect the roads in Atlanta."


    "..."


    The scene of snow falling quickly attracted the attention of everyone in the area. Some people lamented that the snow came so early, while others were worried that if the snow fell heavily, it would cause problems for them on their next journey.


    "It''s snowing!"


    Sarah looked at the snow in the sky, stretched out her small white hands, and smiled happily when she saw the snow melting in her palms.


    After rubbing Sarah''s little head, Brian''s eyes flashed with worry. The coming of snow is not a good sign for the world.


    Three hours later,.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the identity of everyone in the area, the military asked the driver of the passenger bus to take the bus out, park it at the designated point, and then began to arrange for civilians to board the bus one by one.


    "Come on, slow down."


    Brian held Sarah''s hand and told her to be careful where she stepped. Under the command of the soldier, he climbed the high steps and boarded the bus.


    Since they got on the bus relatively early, there was no one in the seats inside at this time. The two of them walked to the middle seat and randomly found two people sitting side by side. They sat down.


    Looking out of the car window, Brian found that the soldiers gathered outside were also starting to board the military truck one after another. Looking at the number of these soldiers, he made a rough estimate in his heart. There were at least nearly two thousand people!


    Do we need nearly 2,000 troops to escort 5,000 civilians?


    Brian just pondered for a moment, and then he understood the joints. It seemed that in addition to escorting civilians, these soldiers were probably also opening up a safer road for the convoy to escort more civilians from the rear.


    Moreover, the firearms carried by those who left Dallas before were required to be turned in, but their convoys were able to keep a pistol for self-protection. I am afraid that when these troops are in critical situations, civilians also has to participate in the battle. The plan is there.


    Just as Brian was sitting for a moment, the seats in the car were filled one after another, and the originally quiet car became noisy. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After everyone was seated, a young female soldier holding a rifle walked onto the bus and said to everyone in the car, "Please don''t walk around casually. If you have any questions, you can come and talk to me."


    Then she sat on an empty seat at the front, staring ahead, waiting for the convoy to leave.


    ....


    Just as the civilians had all boarded the buses and were getting ready, the preparations for the army not far away were also coming to an end.


    In a temporarily arranged room somewhere, a detailed map of the United States was placed on the table. Around the table stood three tall men in military uniforms. At this time, they were looking at map carefully, discussing something with each other.


    One of the men with a long scar on his face looked at the map and said helplessly, "Originally, this road was not very safe, but now it''s snowing outside. It''s really unlucky!"


    The scar-faced man''s name is Harry, and he is the top commander of this trip to the quarantine zone in Atlanta. The two next to him are his staff officers, Corbett and Jasmine. The three of them also make up the top commanders of this trip.


    Seeing his commander like this, Colbert said with relief, "It should be fine. If everything goes well, we should be able to reach Atlanta by taking the intercontinental road at noon tomorrow at the latest."


    "That''s just the most ideal situation." Harry returned his attention to the map, looked at the location of the quarantine zone on their marked route, and said, "We don''t know what''s going on outside now, and we don''t know what''s going on on the highway. Clearly, I just pray that nothing big happens along the way."


    Seeing the sad faces of the two of them, Jasmine said in a funny way, "You are thinking too much now. Take one step at a time and take a step back. Even if we encounter an infected person, There''s nothing to be afraid of with an army of two thousand people,"


    After hearing this, Harry rolled his eyes at Jasmine and said angrily, "The number of infected people and the incurable infection are what make them so scary. If you want to escort civilians, can you use your brain and don''t rely on force all day long, you reckless man?"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Just when the three of them were about to continue discussing preparations in case of a crisis, the door of the room was suddenly knocked from outside.


    Hearing the knock on the door, the three of them stopped talking for a moment. Harry raised his head, looked at the door, and said, "Come in."


    Then the door was opened, and a soldier with a stern face walked in. He gave a military salute to the commander and said in a sonorous voice, "Report to the commander; the troops outside are ready; please give your next order."


    "So fast!"


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 37 - 34 Part 2 : Departing

    Chapter 37 - 34 Part 2 : DepartingHarry looked up at the time and found that it was almost 9 o''clock before he knew it. He nodded to the soldier and said, "Are the two oil tankers ready too?"


    "It''s all ready, and the gasoline is full."


    "Well, very good." Harry nodded and continued: "Then notify all soldiers and contact the control station, tell them that the convoy will set off in ten minutes, and let them all be ready." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes!"


    After receiving the new order, the soldier once again performed a military salute, then turned around and left the room.


    Seeing the soldiers leaving, Harry turned his head and said to the two people beside him, "Okay, let''s pack our things and set off."


    The three people packed up everything on the table, and then, surrounded by several soldiers at the door, left the temporary spot, got into a military truck that had been parked at the door, and drove in the direction of the army.


    Ten minutes later, a convoy of nearly a hundred vehicles headed for Atlanta, headed by dozens of military trucks, drove majestically toward the outskirts of the city under the gaze of all the remaining residents of Dallas.


    The console received notice in advance that the convoy was about to leave. When the convoy was about to arrive, the isolation door was slowly opened. All the soldiers gave a solemn military salute and watched the departure of another convoy.


    The convoy followed the indicated road signs and drove all the way onto Interstate 20. However, because the vehicles were too large and it was snowing continuously, in order to prevent problems on the road section and vehicle collisions, the convoy continued to maintain a normal driving speed and not drive too fast.


    In a certain bus in the motorcade, Brian leaned on his seat and looked at the scenery outside the window in a daze. It wasn''t until a sound came from beside him that he came back to his senses.


    Turning his head to look, he saw Sarah holding her chin and staring blankly at the back of the seat in front of her with a decadent look on her face. He stretched out his hand, waved it in front of her eyes, and said in a funny way, "What''s wrong? You didn''t sleep. Are you Okay?"


    After listening to Brian''s words, Sarah just glanced at her sideways and replied feebly, "No, I just feel a little bored."


    "Tsk, tsk, you should have told me earlier."


    As if he had expected this to happen, Brian opened his backpack, took out a few comic books, handed them to Sarah, and said, "What do you think? These are enough."


    Looking at the comic book handed over, Sarah''s eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly took it and said in surprise, "When did you bring it? How did you know I wanted to read this?"


    Seeing the way Sarah''s eyes were shining, Brian smiled slightly and said secretly, I came here at this age; don''t I know what you little brats are interested in?


    Then he saw that the other party was concentrating on reading the comic book and did not disturb her. She stood up slightly and began to observe the situation in the car.


    At this time, most people on the bus were chatting in whispers, and there were also people like him, watching the scenery outside the window and killing the time.


    Of course, some people understand that this is a long journey and that no one knows what will happen next, so they take advantage of the initial period of departure to close their eyes and rest their minds, maintaining sufficient physical strength and energy to cope with the next situation at any time. Possible emergencies.


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual, Brian sat back in his seat. He was no longer interested in looking at the scenery. He put his hand into his backpack again, intending to take out the book he had brought with him.


    "Well, that''s good for you."


    Just when Brian took out the book, a head suddenly popped out from the front row and greeted them.


    Hearing this voice, Brian and Sarah looked up at the same time and saw an 8- or 9-year-old boy looking at them with an embarrassed look on his face. It seemed that he was talking to a stranger for the first time.


    Looking at the little boy in front of her, Sarah said with a friendly smile, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The little boy climbed on the seat, looked at the comic books placed in the middle of the seat, and said with some expectancy, "Can you lend me a comic to read?"


    He just glanced back through the gap in the middle of the seat and saw that there was actually a comic book. He was a little greedy for a moment, so he had the courage to borrow it.


    "Sure."


    Seeing the boy''s expectant eyes, Sarah was not a stingy person. She picked up a comic on the seat and handed it to him.


    "Thank you" The boy happily took the comic book, thanked Sarah, and continued, "I''ll finish reading it later."


    But before he could finish his words, a woman suddenly came out next to him and yelled, "Ellen, what are you doing? Come down here quickly!"


    This sudden scolding startled the boy, and he shrank back suddenly. He didn''t dare say anything anymore; he quickly got down, sat down, and disappeared from the sight of the two of them.


    Seeing this scene, Brian and Sarah looked at each other, smiled without saying anything, and continued to flip through the books in their hands.


    Half an hour later, the sounds in the car gradually quieted down. Some people felt tired from chatting. In addition, they didn''t sleep well last night, so they leaned on the seats and slowly fell asleep. Suddenly, There is no sound at all.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but someone in the car suddenly noticed that the speed of the vehicle began to slow down, and finally, the car body shook violently, waking up everyone who was still sleeping in the car.


    Everyone sat up quickly and looked out of the car. Their first reaction was, Something happened!


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 38 - 35 : Punishment

    Chapter 38 - 35 : Punishment"Damn, what''s going on with the cars here? Why are there so many cars stuck here?"


    Harry stood on the highway, holding his forehead and looking at the tightly blocked road in front of him, which was blocked by nearly a hundred cars that were colliding with each other. He suddenly felt speechless for a while.


    This journey is indeed not that easy. This happened not long after setting off. He turned his head, looked at the soldier beside him, and said, "Where are we now?"


    The soldier took out a map from his arms, looked at the marks on it, and said, "Sir, we are about 3 kilometers further."


    Staring at the road ahead, Hara looked at both sides of the road, which were steep slopes. He was considering whether to destroy the guardrail or let the convoy go around it.


    After hesitating for a long time, he sighed and gave up the decision. It was difficult for their military trucks to pass this kind of slope, let alone the buses and oil tankers behind them.


    After thinking for a while, Harry decided to use a stupid method. He waved his hand and said to the soldiers, "Ask all the soldiers to be on guard front and back, notify the civilians in the vehicles, and ask all adult males to come down to help and clear these vehicles. "Push them aside!"


    "yes!"


    Within the next few minutes, all the soldiers on the bus received the notification via radio. Tracy, the female soldier in Brian''s car, also stood up and said to the panicked crowd behind her:


    "The road ahead is blocked by vehicles. All adult males, please get out of the car. We need your help to move the vehicles."


    The crowd, who had thought that something was going on in front of them because of the sudden stop of the vehicle, just now breathed a sigh of relief when the female soldier said that it was just a traffic jam. But later, they heard that they wanted all adult males to move the cars, which was unacceptable to some of the men present.


    They saw a young man with colorful hair on his head stand up from his seat and say with a dissatisfied look on his face, "You are here to escort us to Atlanta; why do you need us to help? It''s so cold outside now; if some of us get sick or have a cold, can you bear this responsibility?"


    Some people in the car who were already dissatisfied and ready to make a move saw someone taking the lead in charging, so they stood up behind him and began to cheer for the young man.


    "Yes! Why!"


    "We have been asked to do all the work; what else do you need to do?"


    "That''s right, why do we have to do these jobs?"


    "..."


    Seeing so many people behind him responding to his call, the young man''s vanity suddenly swelled, and he crossed his hands together. He raised his head and chest and looked at the female soldier with disdain, acting like a big brother taking the lead.


    Tracy looked coldly at the people clamoring in front of her, frowned, and said angrily to the people in front of her:


    "You have to understand one thing. We are not the only ones going to Atlanta. Aren''t you going? Minus the people responsible for security, we don''t have enough manpower. I hope everyone can contribute, and I think you will too. I hope we can leave as soon as possible instead of waiting here, right?"


    Hearing these words, those who had not expressed their opinions fell into silence. Indeed, if they do not help, the convoy may stay here for a long time and may even encounter infected people. It is better to help get this car out as soon as possible. Only by moving away can we leave here as soon as possible, and this is only a small matter. They will have to rely on military escorts in the future, so it is better not to have any conflicts with them.


    "Then I''ll go help." Someone immediately stood up without hesitation, nodded to Tracy, then got out of the car and walked towards the front of the road.


    If there is one person, there are two. If someone takes the lead to help themselves, someone will respond. As the first person leaves, the second and third people also get up one after another, and then more and more people choose to get out of the car to help.


    Even the few people who supported the youth just now felt a little weak after seeing so many people. They lowered their heads and stood up to follow the crowd and leave.


    "You...you..." The young man looked at the people around him in disbelief as they stood up and left one after another. He didn''t know why the people who had supported him just now turned against him suddenly.


    Sarah, who was sitting on the sidelines watching the excitement and originally planned to watch a live uprising, felt a little disappointed when she saw this situation.


    Seeing Sarah''s disappointed expression, Brian''s mouth twitched, and he explained, "No one is a fool. There is no benefit to them from going against the army in this matter. Even if they didn''t think just now, according to the herd mentality, even if there are so many people, they will not choose to stay. That is to say, this young man still does not understand his situation, and he dares to take the lead in stirring up trouble and shoot the first bird. He is probably going to die." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected, all the adult males in the car left, and Tracy focused her attention on the young man who took the lead in causing trouble.


    A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she sneered twice. She slowly approached the young man and looked him up and down, thinking to herself that no matter where or when, even if it was the end of the world, there would be such scum.


    Seeing the sudden change in the cold eyes of the female soldier, the young man suddenly felt that something was wrong. He took a few steps back, and his expression gradually became frightened.


    He felt extremely regretful at the moment about why he had been so impulsive just now and why he had to be the first to jump out.


    "You don''t come over; I''m willing to move the car."


    But seeing his cowardly look, Tracy was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with him. She quickly stepped forward, pressed the young man hard on the seat, took out a restraint belt from her body, and tied his hands behind his back.


    Then she picked up the young man with one hand and walked towards the door of the car. When she was about to get out of the car, she said to the remaining women and children in the car, "You can get out of the car and move around. If you need to use the toilet, just go to the woods nearby; soldiers are guarding outside; as long as it''s not too far away, you''ll be fine."


    After saying that, without waiting for a reply from the people in the car, she pushed the young man down and got out of the car, heading towards an open space not far away where a dozen people were already kneeling.


    "Come on, let''s get out of the car and do some exercise." Seeing that he could move freely, Brian put his backpack in his hands and stretched his muscles.


    Sarah looked at the snow still falling outside the window. She suddenly became playful and didn''t want to stay in the car anymore. She nodded, got up, and got out of the car.


    As soon as the two people got out of the car, the biting cold wind penetrated through the gaps in their clothes. This made the two people, who had just come out of the warm car, shiver and Pull their clothes a little tighter.


    At this time, many people were standing outside who got out of their cars and were doing activities. There were only soldiers standing in a circle outside to guard them, so they couldn''t go too far.


    Not far away, there were several children, led by their mothers, playing wantonly in the snow.


    Seeing this, Sarah also ran away and ran towards the place where several children were playing. She played with them, making various poses with her hands, and then laughed at the falling snow.


    After the cordyceps fungus broke out, Brian hadn''t seen Sarah smile like this from the bottom of her heart for a long time, which made the corners of his mouth slightly raise unconsciously.


    Then he turned his attention to the open space, where more than a dozen people had kneeled. At this time, some people were watching the excitement, and there were also people in other vehicles who were making trouble, and they were pushed over by the soldiers one after another. There were probably no fewer than thirty people.


    Glancing at Sarah, who was having fun, Brian slowly stepped forward, also wanting to see what kind of punishment these people would receive.


    When he got closer, he saw a tall soldier circling back and forth around the thirty kneeling people, but he didn''t say anything.


    After the last few people had arrived, he slowly stopped, stared at the people kneeling on the ground, and said, "You people are very courageous. You dare to take the lead in picking a fight. Well, it seems like you don''t want to leave, right?"


    When the thirty or so people kneeling on the ground heard this, they realized that the other party seemed to be abandoning them here. They suddenly trembled in their hearts and cried bitterly. With regrets on their faces, they quickly begged for mercy and promised to not do it next time. They Don''t dare to do it anymore!


    You must know that the temperature is so low now, they are on the interstate highway now, the surroundings can be said to be deserted, and infected people may appear at any time. If they are really left here, then what will they face? They simply dare not even think about it.


    "Hmph..."


    The soldiers listened to these people''s chaotic pleas for mercy and just hummed twice but did not say anything. They just put their hands behind their backs and circled these people again.


    Seeing that the soldiers did not speak, a trace of gloom flashed across the eyes of these people. Every step of the other party was like a heavy step on their hearts, making their bodies tremble, and they gradually stopped begging for mercy.


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Even the people watching outside did not dare to breathe for fear that they would be pulled in and punished together if they made the slightest sound.


    "What? Are you done?"


    A few minutes later, the soldier, who had not heard any sound, stopped again, looked at the kneeling people with a smile, and slowly said,


    "Well, don''t worry. This is a special period, after all. We will not abandon our manpower for nothing. Although you will not be severely punished, you will be punished if you do something wrong. You agree with this right ?"


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 39 - 36 : Two Lunatics

    Chapter 39 - 36 : Two LunaticsSeeing the soldier''s devilish smile, the bodies of the people who kneeled down trembled even more violently. Some of them had already learned the lesson and didn''t speak anymore. They just nodded desperately to express their agreement.


    Seeing this, the people around him followed suit and began to nod their heads desperately, imitating him.


    "Hmm~"


    Seeing this, the soldier nodded with satisfaction, suddenly began to applaud, and said, "Very well. I will tell you the punishment you will receive."


    Then he bent down, stretched out two fingers, and continued to say to the people in front of him, "Don''t worry, your punishment will not be too serious. After all, this is not a big deal. the punishments given to you are only two."


    "The first is the punishment is now. The road ahead is blocked by vehicles. If you didn''t go just now, there will be no shortage of thirty or so people. So you just kneel like this. When the road becomes clear, You can get up at that time."


    "The second is future punishment. During the journey, if something happens to the convoy and people need to be recruited to help, you will be the top priority. Don''t think about escaping; we will find you...."


    After saying this, he stood up, the smile on his face did not change, and said in a gentle voice, "How about this? This punishment is quite reasonable, right?"


    The people who knelt down looked at each other in disbelief; their expressions became angry, and they were quite angry but dared not speak out. They all felt that this punishment was too overbearing, and for a while, not a single person spoke out.


    Even Brian and the onlookers who were standing on the outside were secretly stunned after hearing these punishments. The first one was just a bit of pain, and it would be over soon, but the second one was so serious. It''s simple. If the convoy is attacked by infected people in the future and civilians are needed to participate in the battle, these people will be recruited first.


    "Why, do you have any opinion?" Seeing that no one responded for a long time, the soldier also restrained his smile; his face gradually darkened; he looked at these people coldly and spoke in a cold tone.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the originally cold scene became even colder. Those angry people quickly dropped their expressions and began to nod their heads desperately, indicating that they were willing to accept the punishment. After all, They did not want to suffer an immediate loss and agreed first.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    After seeing the soldier''s methods, Brian thought that in this apocalyptic world, he really had to be alert at all times; otherwise, he would be like these dear friends and experience the dangers.


    Just as he was thinking about these things, he suddenly felt his clothes being pulled from behind. He turned his head and saw that Sarah was clamping her legs together, her face flushed, looking at him eagerly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" Seeing her look like this, Brian asked with some confusion.


    Sarah looked around nervously and saw that no one was paying attention to them. She leaned close to Brian''s ear and whispered, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "..." Brian looked at Sarah speechlessly, thinking to himself, You should tell me if you want to go to the toilet, so he pointed to the woods not far away and said, "You can use the toilet there."


    Seeing that Brian didn''t seem to understand what she meant, Sarah hesitated, then leaned close to his ear and said, "I mean, you go with me."


    "Well..."


    Why do we have to hug each other when we go to the toilet? Brian scratched his head in confusion, hesitated for a moment, then took her little hand and walked towards in the woods.


    The two trotted all the way to the woods. Now the soldiers were guarding the outside and deep in the woods to protect the safety of this area.


    "It''s not convenient for me to go in here. I''ll wait for you outside." Standing at the edge of the woods, Brian let go of Sarah''s hand and signaled that she could go in. He would wait outside. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um."


    Sarah nodded, walked deeper into the woods, and squatted down behind a tuft of grass in the distance.


    Brian found a place where he could see the grass, leaned against a nearby big tree, and waited quietly.


    While Brian was waiting, two soldiers passed by him, chatting with each other. When they saw him, they said hello in a friendly manner, then found a place with a few people and took out their cigarettes.


    In the beginning, he didn''t pay too much attention. Since he and the two soldiers were not too far away, what they said reached his ears and attracted his attention.


    One of the soldiers with a hooked nose lit the cigarette in his mouth and complained, "Hey, this weather is really miserable; it''s really freezing me to death."


    After hearing this, another soldier with a beard curled his lips and said disdainfully, "You can''t stand at this temperature? If you had been to Stan, I''m afraid you would have died on the spot."


    "Sorry, let''s stop talking about this." The hook-nosed soldier obviously knew that the other party was from there, so he didn''t say much about it. Instead, he asked with great interest, "Hey, aren''t you from Houston? Didn''t you tell me last time that something amazing happened there? Come on, tell me about it."


    Unexpectedly, the bearded soldier just shook his head helplessly and said, with some sigh in his tone, "Now that the place has been occupied, what can be surprising?"


    But before he finished speaking, he seemed to have really remembered something. He turned his head, looked at his partner, and said, "Well... I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me."


    "Nonsense, when did my memory go wrong? Stop inking and tell me quickly. Let me hear it." The hook-nosed soldier sneered and touched the other person''s shoulder, signaling him to speak quickly.


    The bearded man rolled his eyes, recalling what he heard from his teammates at that time, and said slowly, "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes; it''s all what people who participated in it told me."


    "It seems that just two days after the Cordyceps fungus broke out, two lunatics came to Houston. They said they were looking for their children, and they made a big fuss in the isolation camp. However, no matter how we tried to persuade them, we couldn''t. Unable to listen, we had no choice but to temporarily imprison these two people."


    "But who knew that these two lunatics actually ran out of the detention camp and sneaked into the place where the list of survivors was recorded? When they were discovered, they immediately chose to resist arrest and escape. In desperation, they can only shoot these two people."


    The hook-nosed soldier, who was listening with great interest, saw that the other party suddenly stopped speaking. He looked at him with some dissatisfaction and said, "Keep going; why did you stop?"


    "Huh~"


    But who would have thought that the bearded soldier didn''t answer him? He just remembered the frightened expression on the soldier''s face and took a deep breath before continuing: "They fired, and these two madmen will naturally fight back, but can you imagine? They said that the bullets seemed to be unable to hit these two people at all. No matter how they shot, the two men could always find the right angle to knock them down. The entire team of about fifty people was actually beaten in the end. There are less than ten people left!"


    Having said this, the bearded soldier took a deep, trembling breath from the cigarette in his hand, then threw it to the ground with force and stamped out the cigarette with his foot.


    "This...this..." The hook-nosed soldier seemed to be stunned by what his companion said. His mouth opened slightly, and he stood there stunned, with an incredible expression on his face.


    Two civilians who came from nowhere beat up fifty well-trained soldiers and reduced them to less than ten. Do you think you''ll make another movie?


    "Were they caught?" The hook-nosed soldier came to his senses and wondered what happened to the two of them in the end.


    The bearded soldier shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said, "They couldn''t catch them. Since then, these two people have disappeared. No one knows where they went. Later, as the number of infected patients increased, no one was paying attention to this matter."


    "Then they know something..." Although he didn''t know whether this thing was true or not, the hook-nosed soldier thought for a while and saw if he could find out the names of these two madmen so that he could take some precautions in the future.


    After recalling it in his mind, the bearded soldier said with some uncertainty, "They look like two brothers, but I really can''t remember their names."


    "Tch. I don''t know both names. I''m a little doubtful whether what you said is true." Hearing that the other party didn''t even know their name, the hook-nosed soldier rolled his eyes and then threw the cigarette away. It fell to the ground and he stood up, and said, "Okay, Let''s leave quickly; don''t get caught by the captain later."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Brian, who was leaning against the tree, looked at the two people''s backs, gradually getting away, and thought about what the bearded soldier said just now.


    In order to find their children, the two brothers made a big fuss in the isolation camp and were imprisoned. However, they managed to escape and found the place where the list of survivors was stored. However, they were discovered by the soldiers, who started a thrilling gun battle. In the end, they disappeared.


    Well, this story seems a bit cliche...


    For some reason, Brian suddenly thought of Joel and Tommy. They seemed to be brothers, and they must have done this in order to find Sarah.


    .... At this moment, he suddenly remembered that he and Sarah both thought that the two people might have died after being caught up by the infected, but in fact, they never saw their bodies from beginning to end. Yes, but what if they are actually still alive?


    ----------


    Upto 30+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 40 - 37

    Chapter 40 - 37Although Brian secretly guessed that Joel and Tommy might still be alive, after he calmed down and thought about it, he still felt that his idea was a bit ridiculous.


    First of all, if Joel and Tommy were still alive, why didn''t they come to look for them? They ran to Houston instead.


    Secondly, the soldier just said that the two of them defeated an entire formation of fifty soldiers. He remembered that Tommy''s marksmanship was very good, but he was not particularly sure whether Joel was that good.


    Even if we take a step back, those two people are Joel and Tommy. Now they cannot go to Houston to look for them. What''s more, the news he just heard is that Houston has fallen and has become infected. Even if they went to Houston, they would most likely return without success.


    "Alas~"


    Brian sighed. Although there was a small chance that these two people might be Joel and Tommy, this was only possible. He couldn''t choose to go back just for this small chance. That would mean that they had put all their bets on it. All are weighed on this speculation.


    He shook his head vigorously, stopped thinking about this problem, and returned his attention to the woods. Only then did he realize that Sarah had stood up from the grass and was walking in his direction.


    Raising his hand to look at the time, Brian found that almost an hour had passed without realizing it, but there seemed to be no sign of them leaving. He thought for a while and said to Sarah, "I''m going to go ahead and take a look there. Are you coming?"


    "Well, let''s go!" Sarah gathered her clothes, was no longer in the mood to play, and followed Brian towards the front of the motorcade.


    When they returned the same way, they passed by the more than thirty people who were being punished. These people had painful expressions on their faces, their knees were shaking violently, and some of them were even on the verge of collapse, looking extremely miserable.


    But Brian just glanced at them and didn''t pay attention. People always have to pay the corresponding price for their actions.


    After the two walked along the road for a few minutes, they saw a wall full of people not far away. A row of soldiers blocked these people within a certain range. It seemed that many people were watching.


    Coming closer, Brian pulled Sara and pushed her way into the crowd, found a position with a better view, and looked inside.


    At this moment, the road ahead was filled with densely packed people. Every few people were pushing a car. They pushed the various cars on the road to the side lanes and lined them up in a straight line, leaving enough passage for large buses to pass.


    If you encounter a large car or truck that has rolled over, it will take a dozen or even dozens of people to work together to turn them over.


    After working for nearly an hour, everyone was sweating profusely, and the cold wind blew on their faces, making it more and more biting. The traffic jam on the highway had almost been cleared, and it would probably take less than half an hour. The road can be opened.


    Seeing this, Brian couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, there is strength in numbers; so many cars were cleared out in such a short time.


    At that moment, he also discovered that, in the middle of the crowd, there was a man with a scar on his face commanding the crowd. He was wearing a uniform that was completely different from the other soldiers, and he was calmly directing the order of the crowd.


    Seeing that the congested highway was about to be opened, Brian saw that there was no abnormality there.


    Sure enough, when they returned to the bus, there were soldiers outside with loudspeakers, informing everyone that the road ahead was about to be opened and the motorcade was about to set off, asking everyone who was still outside to get back to the bus immediately.


    Not long after the notification, the women and children returned to the car one after another. A few minutes later, the men who were called to move the vehicle also got into the car, rubbing their frozen hands. The last person to get in was the the young man who made the move, but his appearance was even more miserable. It seemed that he could no longer walk. He reluctantly sat back down with the help of his companion.


    Brian keenly noticed that when the young man got on the bus, he glanced hard at the female soldier at the front of the bus and those who were the first to agree with him, but then rebelled midway. The look in his eyes was incomparable. Anger and spite.


    He saw that the female soldier must have noticed the young man''s eyes, but she didn''t seem to take it to heart as if he was just a joke.


    With the sound of the engine starting, the bus drove forward again. All the young men on the bus were a little tired from the love affair just now and fell asleep as soon as they sat down.


    Listening to the snoring ring in his ears, Brian felt as if he were infected. His eyes gradually became tired, and he felt an urge to sleep.


    Suddenly, he felt something leaning on his shoulder. He turned his head and saw that Sarah couldn''t bear it anymore, and fell asleep directly on his shoulder.


    Seeing this, Brian only felt that his sleepiness had become more intense. Now he no longer went against the will of his brain. He leaned on Sarah''s head and gradually fell asleep.


    ....


    Apart from the obstacles encountered at the beginning, the team did not encounter anything else during the rest of the journey.


    However, whenever it passes through a small town, the convoy will stop first on the outskirts of the town, and then military vehicles will enter the town to confirm the situation inside and ensure the safety of them and the convoy behind them when passing through.


    But now, the convoy has passed through several small towns and only found a few scattered infected people. This number can be said to pose no threat to soldiers holding firearms. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following this pattern, the convoy finally stopped outside a small town called Wascom as night approached, intending to rest here for the night.


    As usual, a dozen trucks drove into the town first, and other vehicles were waiting outside. About ten minutes after the army entered the town, a burst of violent gunfire and explosions suddenly came from inside, and the gunshots became more and more violent, and there seemed to be no sign of stopping.


    This made the waiting residents on the bus know that there must be a large number of infected people in the town; otherwise, there would be such a big commotion.


    However, the gunshots did not last long. Only half an hour later, the car started again and slowly drove into the town.


    Except for the lanterns placed by the army, the town was dark. It had been snowing for a day. The thin snow covered the roofs and streets, making the whole town look white at a glance.


    Soldiers were working in pairs on the street, moving the corpses of infected people on the ground to designated places. Black and red blood flowed from the gun holes on their bodies and dripped on the white snow, which looked particularly dazzling and bloody. The smell got into the car, making the people in the car feel sick.


    Even Brian, who was used to the smell of blood, couldn''t help but frown when he smelled the smell, lightly covered his mouth and nose, and closed the car window.


    Army trucks drove to the main roads throughout the town to separate a safe zone for the town, while large buses and tankers drove to the center of the town, where the residents would rest and recuperate.


    After the bus slowly stopped, everyone stepped out of the bus with their luggage and backpacks under the command.


    Sitting in the car for a whole day also left them with some backaches and fatigue. They kept doing stretching movements or tapping the sore parts of their bodies to cheer themselves up. It was not a break time yet, because each of them was assigned their tasks.


    Someone followed the soldiers, searching and investigating from house to house in four directions to ensure that there were no abnormalities or infected people inside.


    Someone was sent to help clean up the infected people who had been shot on the street and carry the bodies further away for destruction.


    Some people went to the vehicle where the army stores food, carry bags of food, and go to the departure point. There are nearly 7,000 civilians and soldiers. The army will consider making hot food, so all the food is bagged food and canned food.


    However, considering that the weather was too cold, although there was no hot food to eat, it was still okay to drink hot soup. Commander Ha Qian ordered them to find a larger kitchen to boil some hot soup to warm everyone''s bodies and save time. The weather got even colder at night, and it was freezing.


    Everyone is assigned their tasks. Even children in their teens are required to help the people around them as much as possible.


    While everyone was preparing food, dismantling tables and chairs to make fires to keep warm, carrying the bodies of infected people, cleaning up abnormal houses, etc., the circuit of the town was also connected by the army with a small generator.


    But this level of electricity can only illuminate the street lights in the town. As for other things, there is no need to think about them.


    But no one cares about it anymore. They have long been used to the days without electricity, and now it''s not bad to be able to take care of them.


    Just when everyone in the town was busy doing their thing, they didn''t know that in another town not far away, an overwhelming group of infected people were sweeping towards them.


    ----------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 41 - 38 : The Church

    Chapter 41 - 38 : The ChurchNot far from Wascom, where the team was located, was a small town called Greenwood.


    This small town is close to Shreveport, but what is different from other small towns is that there are countless infected people in the town at this moment. At a glance, the terrifying number was shocking.


    In a church in the center of the town, a dozen men and women with haggard faces walked or sat on the benches, staring blankly ahead with despair written all over their faces.


    Food crumbs were scattered around them, and a few iron pipes placed in the corner were filled with human excrement. Even if something was covering them, they could not hide the stench emanating from them.


    In another corner, far away from these people, there is a pair of father and daughter who are in a completely different state from those people. The father is in his forties, a strong man with a rough face and a body covered with strong muscles. He was observing the outside world through the window slit, his eyes full of faith.


    The daughter was seventeen or eighteen years old, with brown hair and a pretty face. She was holding a shotgun and was paying close attention to the dozen or so decadent men and women opposite her.


    This group of people are all survivors trapped in this church. Judging from the piles of food on the ground, it is roughly estimated that they have been trapped here for at least a month.


    At this moment, a man with tattoos all over his body and a cockscomb head appeared. He sat up from the bench and glanced around aimlessly. When he looked at the father and daughter in the corner, a hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said sarcastically to the strong man: Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wilfred, you''ve been watching for more than a month; haven''t you given up yet? There are more and more infections outside. We can''t go out, and no one will come to save us. I advise you that it would be better to give up early and enjoy it as much as we can."


    After saying this, he looked at the pretty girl sitting on the ground, his eyes full of desire, and said with a bad smile, "Your daughter is still a baby; why not enjoy it before she leaves this world?" The pleasure of being a woman...ah! Damn, it!"


    But before he could finish his words, the pretty girl he was staring at stood up directly, put down the shotgun in her hand, picked up a slingshot on the ground, and shot a stone at the cockscomb-headed man.


    The cockscomb-headed man had noticed the girl''s movements a long time ago, but the depression he had suffered for many days made him unable to avoid the stone. He could only watch the stone helplessly as it hit his face, causing him to utter a cry of pain. There was a scream.


    "Only a waste like you would be willing to wait here to die. Do you think I am one of you?" Wilfred retracted his gaze from the window, turned around, and looked at the cock-combed man coldly and disdainfully.


    "And Ogden, if you dare to speak disrespectfully to my daughter again, I will cut out your tongue."


    Then he said to the girl next to him, who also had a frosty face, "Anna, help me keep an eye on it."


    "Okay, Father."


    Anna nodded, gave an "international gesture" to the cock-combed man Ogden, then took over her father''s position and stared at the window outside with all her concentration.


    "You... you!" Ogden covered his already blue face and pointed at the father and daughter in front of him, who didn''t take him seriously at all. He was speechless for a long time. If it weren''t for the other party''s hand, Gun, he would have already given this opponent a severe lesson.


    No matter how resentful he was in his heart, it was of no use. He could only glare at the father and daughter with resentful eyes, and then he pulled up a middle-aged woman lying on the ground with half-dressed clothes and pulled her aside.


    Not long after, Ogden''s shouts of relief and the middle-aged woman''s painful moans came from the prayer room.


    Wilfred didn''t pay attention to the situation over there at all. He sat down in Anna''s position just now, leaned against the wall behind him, slowly closed his eyes, and thought about ways to escape.


    He and his daughter Anna were not residents of this town; they were just trapped in it during the Cordyceps fungus outbreak.


    It turns out that a hundred-man army came to the town and was going to let them drive their cars to escort everyone in the town to the isolation zone built in Shreveport.


    But just when they were about to leave, countless infected monsters suddenly rushed out from nowhere. This was also the first time he saw those monsters. They rushed into the town and slaughtered people on the streets wantonly. Even now, he could recall the horror and despair on the faces of those who fled.


    The escorting soldiers tried to deal with these infected people, but the bullets in their rifles could not withstand the offensive of the infected people at all, and they eventually died at the hands of the infected people. Only a few saw that the situation was not good and escaped in advance (the soldiers on the truck). The soldiers were able to escape.


    The residents of the town fled back to their homes one after another. He, his daughter, and the dozen or so people who worked together were lucky enough to escape into the church in the center of the town and thus escape the infected people behind him. attack.


    Although most of the residents fled back to their homes, the infected people broke indirectly through the windows and rushed into their homes.


    Only those who sealed their doors and windows in advance were able to escape, but at that time the streets of the town were full of infected people, and they could not escape from here.


    After one night, those residents who escaped home and were bitten became infected at home. Because there was no relevant popular science, their relatives and friends were unprepared, and they were also bitten and became infected.


    Wilfred even saw it from the window. A young boy opened the door of his house in a panic and ran out onto the street, trying to avoid the pursuit of infected people behind him. He completely forgot that there were more infected people on the street and ended up being flooded.


    Even if there are no people in the family who have been bitten, what they have to face is an even more cruel food crisis.


    As food becomes less and less, some people try to venture out to find food, but the infection outside will give them no chance. Most people will not be able to go far at all and will die at the hands of the infected.


    But the time they were trapped became longer and longer, and the food became less and less. In the end, in the face of death and hunger, everyone released their old moral shackles, and they began to fight for the remaining food, facing off against those who tried to snatch it. relatives fight each other with fists and kicks.


    They are even driven crazy by hunger, and they will look at the body of their loved one and completely turn into a demon.


    In just one month, most of the residents in the town either went out to search for food, were bitten at home and became infected, or were brutally killed by their relatives and friends and became what they call food.


    There is no need to ask Wilfred how he did it. All he knows is that, after his observation for more than a month, he has a panoramic view of what happened outside.


    If they hadn''t been responsible for packing the food before going out, and everyone had brought a lot of food with them when they fled into the church, maybe they would have turned into the devils outside or been infected...


    It''s just that their current situation is not much better. The food is gradually being eaten up, but the infection outside has no intention of leaving.


    The dozen or so men and women who fled into the church with them gradually began to sink after seeing that there was no hope of escape. They no longer thought about how to escape and indulged themselves without any scruples, enjoying the last moments before death. The madness!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    While Wilfred was closing his eyes to recuperate, a faint explosion suddenly came from outside the church, which made him open his eyes and quickly stand up and ask, "What''s going on outside?"


    Anna was not very clear about the situation outside and said with some uncertainty, "Okay, it seems like the sound of an explosion came from the west, but it seems to be quite far away from us."


    "Who is that place to the west?" Upon hearing this, Wilfred quickly turned around and shouted to the dozen or so people who were decadent over there. They were not from the small town and didn''t know very well where that place was.


    The dozen or so people also heard the explosion outside and stood up from the ground one after another. One of the black youths said, "To the west is Wascom Town, not far from us, only 10 minutes."


    "Has someone come to save us?" Another blond woman also stood up and spoke excitedly. Her originally desperate heart also aroused the belief in seeking help.


    Even Ogden, who was having sex with a woman in the prayer room, ran out of the prayer room without even putting on his pants. His expression was also extremely excited.


    ah--!


    While they were talking, the infected people in the town were also attracted by the explosion coming from the west, and they all looked over there.


    Although there was a sound from the other side just now, they did not see any trace of the prey, so they just stood there without any thought of moving.


    But the explosions that followed, one after another, completely attracted their attention. They roared, and the infected army began to move slowly along the road and towards the west.


    "Haha..." Wilfred looked at the scene outside the window and couldn''t hold back the ecstasy in his heart.


    He said excitedly, "The infected are starting to move. We can leave even without rescue!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present cheered up and danced, as if they had gained something new.


    But no one paid attention. After the initial ecstasy, the cockscomb-headed man''s eyes gradually drifted towards Anna, who was silent by the window. He unconsciously licked his dry lips and revealed a Weird smile...


    ----------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 42 - 39

    Chapter 42 - 39Wascom town


    It''s 1:00 in the morning.


    "Ah~"


    In the security zone on the eastern edge of the town, a young soldier stood on the sentry post, shaking his head a little tiredly. He kept moving the searchlight in his hand, looking for the dark road outside the town.


    "Hiss... Damn it, that guy dared to trick me into helping him guard the sentry." Mars felt the cold wind pouring in from both sides of the sentry, let go of the searchlight in his hand, and wrapped his arms around He rubbed his shoulders vigorously up and down to give himself a little more warmth.


    He is a recruit who has just joined the army for less than half a year. Originally, his duty tonight was to patrol the town, but he did not expect that a "senior" who was older than him would notify him that his duty had been changed. The guard stood on the outpost ahead.


    In the beginning, Mars didn''t think much about it. After all, this kind of thing happens from time to time. But what he didn''t expect was that when he arrived at the guard post, he found that the soldiers standing guard with him were looking at him in surprise.


    After asking, he found out that there was no such thing as changing the mission. He was deceived by the "senior," who didn''t want to be cold, but he was already here, and he couldn''t just turn around and leave, he had no choice but to temporarily replace the other party and take the post tonight.


    Feeling his body trembling more and more, Mars clenched his fists tightly, planning to find an explanation from the other party after tonight!


    Glancing at the dark road, he felt that nothing would happen tonight. If there were anyone or infected people nearby, they would have been attracted by the explosion when they first entered the town.


    Anyway, nothing will happen... I''ll take a little rest...


    Thinking of this, Mars unconsciously let go of the searchlight in his hand, squatted down slightly, and leaned against the corner. He put his hands together near his mouth, letting the hot breath from his mouth warm his frozen hands. Plan to be lazy for a little while.


    "Zi...Zi..." Not long after he curled up in the corner and felt a lot warmer, a burst of noise suddenly came from the intercom on the table next to him, and then a rough voice came from it. "Mars, where did you run away? Why can''t I see you?"


    "I''m here!" Hearing the voice on the walkie-talkie, Mars secretly cursed himself for forgetting that there was someone on the other side. He quickly picked up the walkie-talkie, stood up, and waved to the other sentry opposite him, indicating that he was there.


    Seeing Mars'' figure, the figure on the sentry''s opposite side also waved to him and said, "What happened just now? I couldn''t see your figure, so I thought something was wrong with you."


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Something just fell off. I''ve been looking for it for a long time." Hearing the other party''s inquiry, Mars felt nervous and found an excuse to explain it away. He didn''t dare to let the other party know that he was lazying around.


    When they saw that Mars was indeed fine and saw his trembling body, the person opposite continued to say, "Forget it; I think your small body can''t bear it, so I''ll find Kumar to replace you. I will handle this matter quietly. You can keep an eye on me for a while, and I will be back in half an hour."


    "That''s great; thank you so much!" Hearing that the other party asked the person to come over, Mars felt a burst of joy so that he wouldn''t have to freeze here.


    Watching the other party disappear at the sentry post, he stood there, pretending to be there for a few minutes. After confirming that there was no one there, he couldn''t wait to shrink back to the corner, resting his head against the wall with peace of mind, intending to take a nap.


    Mars warned himself that he could only rest for twenty minutes, but as soon as he closed his eyes, sleepiness couldn''t stop coming, and his consciousness gradually blurred.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but the strange sound coming from his ears suddenly woke him up. He stood up suddenly and patted his head hard. He thought he was confused, and he quickly raised his watch to confirm the time.


    "Phew, it''s so dangerous."


    Looking at the time on his watch, only twenty minutes had passed. Mars took a deep breath and secretly exclaimed that it was really dangerous.


    He slept to death just now. If someone caught him being lazy here, he would be scared just thinking about the consequences.


    "Fortunately, the wind woke me up."


    Listening to the cold wind outside, Mars thought the strange noise just now was the sound of wind. He stood up and planned to move his body to refresh himself before returning to his post.


    But just when he stood up, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he suddenly stood there dumbly, with a look of horror on his face.


    He saw, not far away, with no end as far as the eye could see, a mass of black shadows surging towards the town. The searchlights on the sentry posts shone directly on these black shadows, illuminating the hideous figures. The face¡ªthis is an infected person!


    ....


    At this moment, the town no longer has the hustle and bustle of the convoy. After finishing all the things, the residents went to the supply station to receive food and a bowl of steaming soup.


    After drinking the hot soup, everyone just felt a warm current passing through their limbs, and most of the chill in their bodies disappeared in an instant. Most of them felt tired, and after stretching, they headed toward the newly assigned residential areas. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only the soldiers responsible for guarding were left on the streets, and they patrolled the surrounding streets in groups of three.


    Originally, according to regulations, all people needed to rest on the bus after everything was dealt with because they were afraid that in the event of an emergency, there would be too many people to evacuate effectively.


    However, due to the size of the town, there are many large villas, and considering that the weather is cold at night and the temperature is low, it would be a bit difficult for everyone to sleep on the bus, and the surrounding area is indeed safe. There is no danger, so just let everyone live in the house to avoid physical problems.


    In a certain house on the west side of the town center, the flames burning in the fireplace in the living room slightly illuminated the dim living room. All the tables, chairs, and benches in the spacious living room were moved to the corner. Dozens of residents were lying on the floor. Get as close to the fireplace as possible and feel the warmth coming from inside.


    Brian was half-leaning on the wall not far from the fireplace, half-squinting his eyes, and gently patting Sarah, who was sleeping beside him. Listening to the whistling wind, he still hadn''t fallen asleep yet.


    Maybe it was because he slept for too long in the morning, so even though it was already night, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. In addition, the backpack beside him couldn''t be left unattended, so he simply stopped sleeping and half-leaned against the wall. He fell asleep, but his attention was always on alert to all the movements happening outside.


    He was not the only one. Everyone was worried that someone would have some bad intentions while they were sleeping, so acquaintances formed a team automatically with a tacit understanding, and each person took turns keeping vigil for some time to maintain sufficient energy.


    As for those who didn''t know anyone well, they could only be like Brian, holding on to his backpack and half leaning against the wall while sleeping lightly. They would be awakened from their sleep if there was any disturbance around them.


    Just when Brian was thinking about things in his mind, the sound of getting up suddenly came to his ears, which made him immediately open his eyes and raise his head to look in the direction of the sound.


    He saw a figure slowly getting up from the ground. He looked around and saw that no one seemed to notice him, so he bent down and picked up the backpack on the ground, hiding in the shadow, and moved awkwardly towards the door with his feet shaking. He walked in the same direction, fearing that others would recognize him.


    Seeing this, Brian raised his eyebrows and recognized the other person''s identity at a glance, because the people in this house were all on the same bus, plus the other person''s trembling legs and eye-catching hair. His hair, um, is that of the young man who was punished during the day. It sounds like he is called Kim by others.


    Kim didn''t know that just when he stood up, everyone in the room was awakened by his movements and recognized him immediately.


    At this moment, he was walking excitedly towards the gate. Not long ago, he and a dozen other victims who were also punished got together and agreed to leave tonight because one of them was very familiar with this. Regarding the environment in this area, he knows that there is a hidden town not far away where a large amount of food is stored.


    Instead of continuing to stay here and being treated as cannon fodder sooner or later, it is better to leave here as soon as possible. As long as he can avoid getting infected, he can still live a very nourishing life.


    But he couldn''t bear to leave in despair, so he decided to destroy some vehicles before leaving to take revenge on those who punished him and betrayed him.


    Considering that there were handles outside all the houses and there would be soldiers patrolling the streets, he just decided on the location of the meeting point. As for whether he could leave and get there, he could only rely on his abilities.


    Originally, Kim planned to climb out of the bathroom window, but he didn''t expect that just when he was about to take action, he found the damn woman standing at the door. In surprise, he quickly got up and walked toward her. He walked past the door.


    "Very good!"


    He leaned lightly against the door and carefully opened a gap. The cold wind blew on him along the gap. His already trembling feet were shaking even more violently, but then he found that there was no one at the door. His spirits suddenly lifted, and he opened the door and ran out without hesitation.


    "Woo buzz¡ª!"


    Just as Kim was running slowly in the snow, with an uncontrollable smile of joy on his face, a rapid and piercing siren suddenly sounded over the town, freezing his expression for a moment.


    -------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 43 - 40

    Chapter 43 - 40The piercing siren resounded over the entire town, and the originally quiet town suddenly boiled into excitement. All the people who were sleeping or half asleep were awakened. They stood up in a hurry and ran to the window, wanting to know what happened. Something important must have happened.


    In the temporary command post in the center of the town, Harry listened to the intelligence from the liaison officer with an ugly face. Layers of cold sweat continued to break out on his forehead. When he heard the last part, he couldn''t help it. He slapped the table hard and shouted angrily, "Is the sentry in the east just a decoration? Why did you wait until nearly a thousand infected people were approaching your door before you sounded the alarm?"


    "Now... we can''t contact the sentry right now, so we don''t know what the situation is there." The liaison officer lowered his head and looked very helpless as he gave such an answer.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    He clenched his fists and hammered the table hard again, venting the anger in his heart. Then he took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and calmed down as quickly as possible.


    He knew that now was not the time to be angry. No matter what happened, he needed to talk about it after getting through this crisis. At this moment, he couldn''t help but secretly regret that if everything was arranged according to regulations, everyone would sleep in the car. Then they can evacuate immediately without caring about the infected people at all.


    "It''s too late to evacuate now..." Harry closed his eyes tightly, thought for a while, and slowly said, "First, let all the personnel of the peripheral team withdraw, and tell them to throw grenades along the road, and try to lure the infected to go far away and buy us time."


    "Yes!" Upon hearing this order, the liaison officer immediately shouted yes, turned around, and took out the radio.


    Slowly sitting on the chair, Harry narrowed his eyes and began to analyze the current situation. The infected people were not too far away from the town. The alarm sound just now must have alerted the infected people, leaving them to prepare.


    But there are only a few simple checkpoints in the town, which are vulnerable to a large number of infected people. But without bunkers, they can''t deal with such a large number of infected people.


    In this hurry, Harry suddenly remembered the size of the passenger car, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Isn''t it just a huge city wall?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly stood up and shouted, "Inform the people driving the passenger cars to park their cars side by side in the middle of the surrounding streets. Then ask all the soldiers to bring enough ammunition and go to various intersections. When the passenger cars are on standby, they will be deployed there. We have formed a defense zone, and we must do our best to stop the infected!"


    Then he said to Corbett and Justin, who was standing next to him, "Corbett, you need to go to the main road on the west front, so it must be the first place to be hit by the infected, and it is also the place with the largest number. It is necessary that you take command, and you can also use the gasoline in the tanker to make Molotov cocktails. That thing is much more lethal to infected people than a grenade!"


    "Justin leads your armed team and sets up controls on the paths next to the streets. After all, the entire town is not the only street that can be entered and exited. Those infected people can climb. The infected people must not be allowed to pass through the defense zone through these paths; otherwise, everyone inside is in trouble."


    "..."


    A barrage of orders came out of Harry''s mouth. Every time he gave an order, the people around him would immediately send out his instructions. Even Corbett and Justin didn''t say much. After receiving the order, they ran directly outside. No one hesitated at all, because everyone knew that every minute and every second was very precious now.


    Harry picked up the water glass on the table, took a sip, moistened his throat, and said that it was still very ugly. He understood that only two thousand people could be evenly distributed in all defense areas, and the manpower must be insufficient.


    He was silent for a while and then said to a tall soldier standing next to him, "Ask all the soldiers in the town to gather all the citizens together. I have something to say to them."


    .....


    At this moment, the center of the town can be said to be in chaos. Most people panicked after hearing the siren. They took their belongings and rushed out of the house. They didn''t even know what they were going to do. They just followed. The crowd was running around like headless chickens.


    Since most of the soldiers were spreading around the town, there were only a few soldiers left here, so how could they control more than 5,000 people?


    But soon, a tall soldier came out and stood on a high platform. It was the man who punished all the troublemakers in the morning.


    He shouted, trying to make everyone quiet down, but the noise made by thousands of people was not comparable to his voice, and it was quickly drowned out, which made him look a little unhappy. He directly took out the pistol and fired several shots at it!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The sudden sound of gunfire shocked everyone''s bodies, and they all stopped and looked toward the place where the gunshot came from.


    Seeing that everyone was looking over, the tall soldier picked up a loudspeaker and shouted, "If you don''t want to die, just shut up and gather together immediately!"


    Hearing the soldier''s shout, the crowd immediately fell silent due to the other party''s power. It only took less than five minutes for them all to gather together immediately. Although it looked very messy, it was pretty good.


    After everything was prepared, Harry walked to a high platform seriously, took the loudspeaker from the tall soldier''s hand, and said loudly, "I am the commander of this convoy, Harry. I think everyone was shocked by the siren just now. I heard it, and I am sorry to tell you that there are a large number of infected people on the east side of the town."


    As soon as these words came out before he could continue, the crowd suddenly felt like a pot was exploding and boiling again. Everyone''s faces were filled with fear. If there were no soldiers around, they would probably turn around and run away.


    "Everyone, please listen to me!" Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Harry quickly shouted, making everyone''s eyes turn to him again.


    "We have blocked all the streets with buses and set up a protective zone around the center of the town, but we are short of manpower. If we want to survive, we must work together. I hope you can go to the defense zone and cooperate with the soldiers to resist the infected; otherwise, once the defense line is breached, all of us will die here."


    As soon as they heard that they were going to fight against the infected, the crowd suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at each other in panic, wondering if they should follow the commander''s order to cooperate with the defense.


    At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly came from the crowd: "The infected people came from the east. Can''t you just ask us to evacuate from the west first? Why do you want us to deal with the infected people?"


    Now the crowd was rioting again. Yes, the infected people came from the east. We can just evacuate from the west. Why should we fight so hard?


    Standing on the stage, Harry looked coldly at the commotion in the audience, picked up the loudspeaker again, and said, "Yes, I can ask some of you to evacuate first, but have you ever thought about those in front? Soldiers who are fighting for you, your life is your life; isn''t theirs too?"


    "If they don''t risk their lives to fight off the infected and choose to run away like you, then have you ever thought about what to do with the remaining people who are left here? There may be relatives and friends among them. Who else is going to protect you?"


    The crowd suddenly fell silent again. When they heard the appearance of a large number of infected, they were all so frightened that they could not even think of resisting at all. They only thought about whether they could escape.


    But when they heard Harry talking about their relatives and friends, all the men''s minds suddenly became clear. You have to know that many of the people in this motorcade were raising families, so how could they be willing to leave everyone behind? and escape alone?


    "Then give the order, and we will cooperate in the defense!"


    After a period of inner struggle, someone finally responded first and raised his pistol high.


    Then Everyone present took out their only pistol from their arms and raised it high, expressing their willingness to cooperate in the defense.


    As the saying goes, there is strength in numbers. Maybe when there are only one or two people, these people may still be afraid of the infected, but once they get together, the fear in their hearts gradually subsides, and they seem to be a little eager to try.


    Seeing this situation, Harry smiled with relief, said a few words to the tall soldiers beside him, and then led a dozen soldiers to gallop toward the east. They had already wasted too much time here, and they couldn''t do it. I don''t know what the situation is like there now. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving the order from his commander, the tall soldier waved his hand towards the soldiers below. Then dozens of soldiers began to quickly sort out the crowd. Due to the urgency of time, there was no time to count the number of people, so they could only divide the crowd into three unevenly. Most of the people ran toward the east, and the rest flew to the south and north.


    As for the remaining women and children, they were gathered in a dozen surrounding houses. There were nearly fifty soldiers stationed outside, fearing that something unexpected would happen here.


    And just when Harry loudly persuaded everyone to cooperate in the defense, on the dark road, a flood of infected people had already rushed into the town.


    They ran towards the center of the town as if they had smelled the breath of life in the air, and their red eyes glowed with excitement!


    -------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 44 - 41

    Chapter 44 - 41"Quick! Everyone act quickly!"


    Colbert''s face was solemn, and he urged the soldiers to act quickly. Two rows of passenger cars were close to each other on the street and parked across the intersection. The doors and windows of the houses and shops on both sides were all sealed by them to prevent infected people from running inside and Cross the defensive zone.


    They fully contracted, abandoning the outskirts of the town and concentrating their forces to defend the streets around the center of the town. The soldiers carried boxes of ammunition and climbed to nearby rooftops. Some brave people even climbed directly onto the passenger cars. On top of that, ready to attack any infected people who may appear at any time.


    Some of the remaining soldiers were collecting glass containers and gasoline to make Molotov cocktails, while others moved large furniture such as sofas and cabinets from residences to seal up the bottoms and gaps of the buses.


    From time to time, explosions were heard from the outskirts of the town. It seemed that the small team of street soldiers patrolling the outskirts was using grenades to attract the attention of the infected and buy time for the large forces in the center of the town.


    Seeing that the tight defense line had been deployed, Colbert was slightly relieved. At least they were no longer engaging in hand-to-hand combat with the infected. As he shouted to the liaison officer beside him, "Has the rest of the defense line been deployed? !"


    "The defense line on the east side has been prepared, and the defense areas on the north and south are almost ready!" The liaison officer compiled the news he had just received and reported it to the commander.


    "Hiss--!"


    But just when he finished speaking, a frightening roar and running footsteps suddenly sounded outside the dark town, and then countless infected people with pale faces and red eyes appeared in the light with their teeth and claws. Then, like an overwhelming force, they rushed towards the bus at the end of the street.


    Seeing the infected people rushing towards them in the distance, Colbert''s expression suddenly changed, and he didn''t care what to say anymore. He quickly ran to the window and shouted to all the soldiers around him, "Fire!"


    "Da da da--!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as these words came out, there was a sudden burst of gunfire, and bullets were fired like hail at the first row of infected people. Blood splattered everywhere, and in an instant, dozens of infected people fell powerlessly on the snow.


    The moment the corpse fell to the ground, it also tripped up the infected people running behind it. Before it could struggle to stand up, the infected people crowding forward from behind stepped on them hard, knocking them down. The infected on the ground were drowned in the waves.


    Every time an infected person falls to the ground, several infected people behind it will be tripped together. At a glance, the number of infected people trampled to death is greater than those shot. Even those who are advancing The speed slowed down slightly.


    But after all, the infected person is a corpse controlled by the Cordyceps fungus. He has no fear at all, and he doesn''t even look at the deaths of his companions around him. He still runs forward dully, following the instructions given by the fungus.


    Colbert looked at the infected people, who were getting closer and closer. Even though he had experienced it on the battlefield, cold sweat could not help but break out on his forehead.


    When the infected group was less than a meter away from the defense zone, he shouted again to the surrounding soldiers, "Throw grenades!"


    Upon hearing the officer''s order, the soldiers, who had been preparing for a long time, picked up the grenades, pulled out the pins, raised their hands, and threw them toward the group of infected people running at the front.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Dozens of grenades flew through the air and landed among the infected people. In an instant, explosions sounded one after another. Black fog rolled up on the streets. Only countless infected people could be vaguely seen being blown away. The blackened stumps and broken arms reached the air and landed heavily on the surrounding roofs, with scarlet blood still flowing from the fractures.


    When the black mist gradually cleared, everyone discovered that the ground had been dented by grenades. Lying on top of the dent was someone who had died early or whose legs had been blown away and could no longer run. The progress of the infected person was blocked for a while.


    At the same time, violent gunfire and grenade explosions also rang out on the streets adjacent to their main road. It seemed that the infected people who could not enter this road were walking along the streets on both sides.


    Although the soldiers'' submachine guns kept firing wildly, the grenades they threw were also very effective in slowing down the progress of the infected and killing many.


    But what they did was like a drop in the bucket of water in front of the infected people with no end in sight, and its effect could be said to be minimal.


    Soon the infected people roared at these hateful humans, stepped on the bodies of their companions who fell on the ground, and rushed forward again.


    Colbert saw that the infected people had gathered again and were running towards this side again. Knowing that a confrontation was inevitable, he turned his head and shouted to the soldiers in the defense area, "Soldiers on the roof of the car. All prostrate, all soldiers prepared to withstand the impact!"


    After the directive was released, all the soldiers standing on the bus lay down on the roof, but their hands were not idle at all. They unloaded and replaced magazines with smooth movements and kept shooting at the infected with their submachine guns, not missing any of them.


    On the other side of the bus, a lot of furniture was piled up, blocking all the gaps between the street and the bus. The soldiers immediately put down what they were holding after hearing the instructions. The celebrities nearby quickly stood in a row and stood up. The passenger car took a posture to resist the impact.


    With the deafening running and roaring of the infected, as well as the fierce shooting and roaring of the soldiers, the crowded group of infected people in front and behind slammed into the body of the bus, and the infected person who hit the bus at the front was alive. Pressed into patties.


    The huge impact caused by the crowding of thousands of people moved the large bus parked in two rows backward by tens of centimeters. The bus parked in the middle tilted forward and backward, leaving two gaps just big enough for people to pass through.


    Several soldiers lying on the roof of the car did not expect to encounter such a huge impact. They flew directly from the roof of the car and fell into the group of infected people, letting out bursts of desperate screams.


    Colbert stood at the back of the window, looking at the infected people blocked by the bus below, but his face was not tense but rather relieved.


    What he was most worried about was that the side-by-side buses would not be able to withstand the huge impact of the infected group and would be hit with a huge gap. At that time, they would have to evacuate immediately, and they could run away with as many people as they could.


    He just ordered everyone to shoot and throw grenades so that the infected could not use their inertia to impact the bus. Although the current situation was still very dangerous, it was much better than he expected.


    But just when he breathed a sigh of relief, the group of infected people behind him began to squeeze forward. The truck that had been parked side by side began to tremble slightly and moved back a little bit, and the gap between the buses in the middle began to tilt. It''s getting bigger and bigger.


    Seeing this situation, Colbert''s pupils shrank sharply, and he no longer felt as relaxed as before, he shouted to the soldiers, "Hold up the bus, prepare a Molotov cocktail, and throw it towards the back of the infected person. Don''t let it go. They are continuing to squeeze in!"


    The soldiers also saw the situation in the bus, especially the soldiers on the roof, whose faces were as pale as paper. However, they did not run away. Instead, they raised their guns and angrily shot at the infected people who were squeezing towards the gap. Pulling the trigger.


    The soldiers on the roofs on both sides also lit the Molotov cocktails in their hands and threw them with all their strength toward the group of infected people in the distance.


    "Crack!"


    With several crisp sounds of broken glass, the Molotov cocktail hit the infected people''s feet heavily, and the bright-colored flames ignited all the infected people nearby. There was even a bottle of Molotov cocktail that exploded directly in the air, like a fire dragon, pouring water. on the head of the infected person.


    In an instant, a sea of fire appeared in the infected group behind them, lighting up the surroundings like daylight. Burning black smoke rose into the sky. The flesh on their bodies was slowly burned by the fire, and the infected people who had not been affected were also ignited. A disgusting smell of barbecue gradually emerged in the air.


    The reason why the Molotov cocktail is not thrown in front is that there is still gasoline in the bus tank. If it is accidentally detonated, the entire defense line will collapse instantly. The second reason is that if the corpses are piled up too much under the bus, the infected person will be afraid. Following the corpse, he climbed directly onto the top of the bus. At that point, he was digging a grave for himself.


    Instead, it is better to throw it towards the group of infected people in the distance. In addition to blocking the infected people from continuing to move forward, it can also eliminate the infected people to a greater extent. Even if it sets the surrounding houses on fire, it doesn''t matter.


    Although the Molotov cocktails ignited all the infected people in a large area, they were unable to kill the infected people immediately. They still squeezed forward with all their strength, even though the soldiers behind the car were sweating profusely and their faces turned red. Even with all his strength, he could not stop the bus from retreating, and the gap was widening step by step.


    Colbert''s eyes were red, staring at the gradually widening gap in the middle of the bus. Even the gun in his hand made a rattling noise. He thought desperately in his heart¡ªit''s over!


    Just when everyone was filled with despair, dense and rapid footsteps could be heard on the street behind them, and several figures jumped out from the other end of the street to help the soldiers fight together.


    With the addition of new power and the blocking of the incendiary bottles, the passenger car''s retreat momentum immediately stopped, and with everyone working together, they even pushed forward.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of reinforcements in shock, Colbert saw that those figures were civilians who should have been hiding in the houses in the center of the town.


    But then he saw Harry''s figure in the crowd and instantly understood what was going on. He was so weak that he almost sat down on the ground, and a smile uglier than crying appeared on his mouth.


    ------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 45 - 42 Part -1

    Chapter 45 - 42 Part -1Streets are the main thoroughfare in and out of small towns. Although most infected people are crowded on the intersecting streets, when there is no way to go, there will always be some infected people who will find other ways to enter secluded small streets or break the window into the house and find a way across the defense zone.


    "Hiss--!"


    An infected person covered in tatters was running in the dark alley. The snow in front of him was full of dense and messy footprints. It was obvious that a companion had walked through this path before it came.


    Following the roar of firearms, the infected person galloped all the way and suddenly turned at the intersection ahead. A low wall made of red bricks blocked its way.


    But it didn''t mean to stop at all. It roared, jumped up, and climbed to the top of the wall effortlessly.


    "boom!"


    But just as the infected person landed heavily on the ground, roared in the sky, and was about to move, a gunshot suddenly rang out from beside it, and the cold bullet instantly penetrated its head, killing it on the spot.


    The infected person collapsed weakly on the snow, its red eyes full of unwillingness, and beside it, there were dozens of corpses of infected people lying.


    Although the situation on the street is extremely dangerous, only a few infected people are entering the defense zone from the alley.


    Justin put down the smoking pistol in his hand and glanced at the strange-looking infected person inexplicably. Then he withdrew his gaze and shouted at the dozens of soldiers who were cleaning up the infected people not far away: "Let me Kill all these bastards who have been smuggled in. If anyone dares to come, I''ll kill them!"


    After saying these words, he suddenly seemed to be aware of something. He suddenly turned around, his eyes like an eagle quickly found the target, and he aimed at the figure that jumped out of the corner. He raised his hand and shot.


    The bullet penetrated the body of the figure, causing it to stagnate for an instant. It was also exposed to the light above. A mushroom-shaped fungus wrapped half of its head, and a unique hissing sound came out of its mouth. It is an "evolved" infected person.


    But who would have thought that when Justin saw this "infected" person, instead of showing any fear on his face, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he was very excited?


    Regarding this kind of infected person whose half face is covered by mushroom-shaped fungus, he has seen related descriptions since he was in Dallas. He has an ability similar to echolocation, likes to hide in dark corners, waits for opportunities to sneak attack on prey, and has good melee capabilities. It is extremely difficult to deal with.


    Seeing that he missed a single hit and had no intention of fighting with the powerful prey in front of him, the lurker turned around and fled back into the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to prepare for the next attack.


    But how could Justin give it a chance? He rushed forward like a cheetah and kicked the lurker in the back, knocking it down on the snow. Then he raised his foot and stomped it hard, only to hear a "click," the head instantly exploded.


    "Sir, are you okay?"


    Moben picked up the rifle in his hand and kept killing all the infected people who tried to climb over the surrounding walls. He turned his head and said this to Justin.


    "It''s okay; just small things."


    Justin waved his hand indifferently, indicating that he didn''t care about this trivial matter at all. He raised his pistol and killed an infected person who rushed towards him. He said to Moben, "Notify all teams. A lurker appears; let them all be careful behind them."


    Just when Moben was about to nod in agreement, a cry for help came from the two people''s walkie-talkies: "There are lurkers in area D1. There are a large number of infected people climbing over the obstacles. We are short of manpower; please support us!"


    As soon as he heard the call for help, Moben suddenly felt something bad. He quickly looked towards Justin, and sure enough, he saw him turning around and running towards the D1 area. He did not forget to turn around and say to him, "You send a few people to Area D1, and I will go to support them first!"


    "This..."


    Moben looked at his boss''s leaving figure in shock. He held his forehead helplessly and sighed heavily. He knew that something like this would happen sooner or later, but he didn''t expect it to happen anyway.


    I would say that Justin is good at everything. He is bold and generous. He always speaks directly when he has something to say. He is also very caring towards his subordinates. But there is one thing that is not good about him: he is too personal and heroic and always likes to Move alone.


    But he had no choice but to let the other party go because he was his boss. He could only wipe the other party''s butt. Moben looked slightly serious and shouted to the stunned soldiers, "What are you doing standing there stupidly? Be aware of the situation around you and hurry up. It''s time to rest and recuperate, and you should quickly send someone to D1 for reinforcements, but don''t let the infected people here escape."


    "Shashasha..."


    Justin ran wildly on the street; the cold wind seemed to not affect him at all, and his thick military boots made a rustling sound on the snow.


    Area D1 is not too far from where he was just now. It only took him less than a minute to get here. In addition to the corpses of the infected, he also saw the corpses of three or four soldiers.


    Running in the direction of the gunfire, he saw, in an open field, a heavily armed soldier retreating while firing at the dozens of infected people rushing toward him.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718 sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 46 - 42 Part 2

    Chapter 46 - 42 Part 2They cooperated so well with each other that these ordinary infected people couldn''t get close to them at all, and they were all wiped out before they even got close.


    One of the soldiers seemed to have noticed Justin''s appearance. When he saw where he was, his face suddenly changed, and he shouted anxiously at him, "Sir, be careful; there is a one in your place!"


    "Hiss¡ª!"


    As soon as the soldier finished speaking, in the dark corner beside Justin, a group of black shadows suddenly rushed out, roared, and ran toward the prey in front of him.


    "move!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Justin saw the figure coming towards him from his side, there was no trace of panic on his face, and he made no move to dodge. He directly chose to go head-on, raised his foot, and put it hard on the sneaking figure''s chest.


    Suffering a huge kick, the figure''s chest instantly dented, and he flew out directly. He was kicked several meters away before falling heavily to the ground.


    Looking at the infected lying on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, Justin''s eyes flashed with excitement, and a big smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was very satisfied with his masterpiece, raised his feet, and planned to go over and deal with the opponent.


    "Hiss¡ª!"


    But just when he took a step forward, there was another unique sound from behind him.


    At this moment, even Justin''s expression couldn''t help but change. His attention just now was on the infected in front of him, and he didn''t expect that there would be another one behind him. He quickly planned to roll over in front of him in an attempt to avoid this one.


    But he was still a step too late. The infected behind him jumped towards his back, causing him to stumble and almost fall to the ground. Even his pistol was knocked away.


    Then the infected grabbed his body tightly, opened its fangs, and bit his neck.


    Although all of this was extremely unexpected, Justin was not an ordinary person after all. With a precise backhand with his left hand, he pinched the infected person''s jaw, preventing the opponent from making even an inch of progress. At the same time, he swung his body wildly, trying to push the infected away. The infected lying on top of him was pulled down.


    But just as he was struggling to deal with the infected behind him, the infected that he kicked away at the beginning also got up from the ground with difficulty.


    When he saw the situation in front of him, the crooked corner of his mouth formed a weird smile, as if he was mocking the prey in front of him for being fooled, and then he rushed towards Justin again.


    He was unable to get rid of the infected behind him, and another one was rushing towards him in front of him. In such a dangerous situation, Justin''s eyes turned fierce, and he slid his left hand back to grab the throat of the infected behind him, his hands grabbed the infected person''s neck and began to pull hard.


    "ah!"


    His face was red, and his veins were protruding. He was like a mad lion. The potential in his body seemed to have exploded. He roared, and no one knew how much strength he exerted; he pushed out the infected person behind him.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The two sneaking bodies collided violently, fell heavily on the wall behind them, and then rolled to the ground.


    "boom!"


    After throwing the infected person away, Justin picked up the gun that fell on the ground, shot one infected in the head, and then raised his foot to kill the other infected in the head.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Seeing that the crisis was over, he put his hands on the wall, gasping for air and exhaling bursts of breath, but there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, he moved his muscles slightly, and his face was completely concealed.


    At the same time, the soldiers also eliminated the infected that were chasing them. Three soldiers went to the small intersection to prevent the infected from jumping over, while the other two soldiers ran over to support Justin.


    But before they could get closer, they saw Justin fiercely deal with the two infected. They were stunned, and they looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    You must know that these two infected have been hiding in the dark and making sneak attacks, posing a considerable threat to their team and even killing their companions. They had to stick together as a last resort, which allowed the infected to Come over the wall.


    Unexpectedly, these two infected who posed a threat to their team were eliminated by Justin alone. Suddenly, the soldiers looked at the commander with admiration.


    Just when Justin asked the soldiers to quickly go on guard and he sat down to take a rest, the intercom on his chest suddenly rang.


    "Zi... All personnel, please be aware that two people have robbed a truck containing supplies and are fleeing from the east to the west. It contains a large amount of food and ammunition. Therefore, personnel must intercept this truck."


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 47 - 43

    Chapter 47 - 43On the streets on the south side of the town, the bright lights of incandescent lamps shone on the snow-covered dark footprints. Soldiers came to patrol with solemn expressions. If there was any disturbance, they would send people to check.


    Even if the sky is blazing with flames and the outer defense line is battered, these people still stick to their posts.


    A head popped out of the path after a soldier slowly passed through the dark intersection.


    The figure watched the soldiers gradually leave, pulled the black cloth wrapped around his head, and walked slowly towards a small shop with a red sign across the street.


    Kim felt that he was particularly unlucky that day. he took the lead in resisting the soldiers'' unreasonable demands but was betrayed instead. he knelt alive on the cold concrete road for nearly two hours.


    After much difficulty, he and his fellow punishers got together to discuss escaping that night, but not long after they arrived, the alarm suddenly sounded.


    If he hadn''t had a flash of inspiration and quickly hid in a shoe store on the street, he might have been dragged to deal with the infected by this time.


    Feeling the numbness and pain in his legs, the resentment in Kim''s heart suddenly rose again. He secretly hoped that the infected people and these bastards could fight to the death, and it would be best if they all died here.


    "I don''t know if they are still there."


    He entered the small shop in the dark, found the stairs, and stumbled up to the second floor. He looked at the simple wooden door above and reached out to ring the signal.


    But just when he raised his hand, the wooden door suddenly opened, and then several figures walked out.


    Kim, who was caught off guard, was stunned and brought to the spot. his lips were slightly opened, and he was about to make a sound.


    The few people who came out from behind the door just now were also startled by the figures standing at the door. One of them, a tall and thin figure, even quickly pressed Kim against the wall and covered his mouth to prevent him from making any sound. He then took out the knife and was going to stab him.


    "Huh?"


    However, the tall and thin figure soon realized that Kim was not wearing a military uniform and did not offer any resistance. He let out a light sigh and immediately realized that he was one of his own, so he stopped what he was doing.


    But he couldn''t see the other person''s appearance clearly in the dark. He reached out and lifted the black cloth on his head slightly, looked at the colorful hair that could be seen even in the dark, and asked softly, "Kim?"


    Kim had been scared to death. When he saw the other party was going to stab him with a knife, he closed his eyes and prepared to wait for death. At this time, when he heard the other party calling his name, he opened his eyes suddenly and started nodding vigorously.


    "Haha, it''s a coincidence that you came here. You caught the last bus. Come with us." Seeing Kim nodding, the tall and thin figure slowly put down his palm, tilted his head, and walked slowly downstairs.


    Kim, who was at a loss for what to do, watched several figures walk past him, and soon he was the only one left on the stairs. He was suddenly shocked and did not dare to stay here, even though he didn''t know what was the situation, he still followed quickly behind a few people.


    Walking through the dark alleys, Kim walked at the end, silently counting the number of people in front of him. Including himself, there were seven people in total. The tall and thin man in the lead was the planner of this operation, named Joseph. The muscular man behind him is called Chad, who is Joseph''s powerful follower. He has seen the rest of the women, men in suits, fat women, and a black man wearing a hat, but he doesn''t know the names of these people.


    There were at least a dozen people who had made an appointment to gather here, but now only these seven people are left. Combined with what Joseph said just now, no matter how stupid he is, he knows that those people have been abandoned, and he is just lucky enough to catch the last train.


    Joseph showed that he was particularly familiar with the place here. He led a few people through the paths and houses, successfully avoiding the sight of all the patrolling soldiers around him.


    Seeing them walking from the south side of the town center to the east side, making a big bend, and getting closer and closer to the battlefield ahead, Kim, who was walking at the end and felt uncomfortable, finally couldn''t help but ask: "Where are we going?"


    As soon as these words came out, Joseph, who was walking at the front, immediately stopped and turned his head to look at him.


    As soon as he stopped, the five people behind him also stopped and stared at Kim with dissatisfied eyes. At that moment, they just wanted to leave here as soon as possible, so they had no time to explain.


    But Joseph thought about it for a while, knew that he needed to give the other party some appropriate information, and said concisely: "I was transporting food here not long ago, and I know that there is a parking lot here, with more than a dozen trucks parked there, and the backs are covered with tarps and there are more than a dozen soldiers taking turns guarding it. It should be a truck containing supplies. Originally, we had no chance to touch those things, but now that something like this has happened, our chance has come."


    "What about the key? How can you drive without a key?" This plan made Kim''s heart a little excited, but his rare IQ came online once, and he caught the loophole in the other party''s words with one sentence.


    But Joseph just glanced at him lightly, without any questions from him, turned his head, and led the way forward again.


    When Kim saw that the other party didn''t answer his question, he turned around and followed. He didn''t know what he said wrongly, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He just silently followed these people again.


    Avoiding the soldiers on the street, the group of people walked in hiding for almost an hour. his whole body was trembling. When they walked out of a corner, they looked at the parking lot not far away.


    At this moment, several people were shocked. Without any hesitation, they used the shadows to move toward the people in the parking lot.


    Because the front line was too tight, there was only one truck left in the parking lot at this time. Fortunately, the soldier in charge here had a yellow key hanging around his waist. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now Kim knew why Joseph didn''t answer when he asked the question just now. If so, it would be easy to find.


    "We''re ready!"


    Seeing these trucks and a few soldiers, Joseph took out his pistol with excitement on his face and signaled the remaining people to also take out their pistols and prepare to shoot.


    But who would have expected that when he turned his head to look, the only one who took out the pistol was his follower, Chad? The rest of the people looked very scared and nervous, and their hands holding the pistol were trembling.


    "Fuck, a bunch of losers! Then you wait here. When I finish dealing with them, you come over. Chad, let''s go!"


    When Joseph saw the look of these people, he knew that they would not be able to make it to the venue.


    The two of them walked forward slowly, hiding behind a low wall not far away, pretending to be preparing for a sneak attack.


    When the other five people saw someone coming forward, they were relieved. They just crouched down and hid behind the bushes, waiting for these two people to resolve the matter, and they could just get in the car and run away.


    After a while, Chad and Joseph discussed their tactics, glanced at the people hiding not far away with malicious eyes, then stood up slightly, raised their pistols at the same time, held their breath, and aimed at their respective targets.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Two gunshots were heard at the same time, and a bullet accurately hit the head of one of the soldiers. The other soldier was killed by the sudden bullet before he could even react.


    The other bullet was not fired at the soldiers. Instead, it was shot on the ground next to Kim and others. The sparks that shot out frightened the two women, who immediately screamed.


    After the two hit their respective targets, they quickly crouched down, lowered their bodies, and ran quietly toward the back of the soldiers.


    On the other side, the soldiers in the parking lot quickly became alert after their companion was suddenly shot and killed. One of the bearded soldiers was extremely angry, showing that the dead companion was extremely close to him.


    They immediately heard the sound of gunfire and a woman''s scream coming diagonally from the opposite side. The remaining five soldiers picked up their rifles and ran towards them. The bearded soldier shouted angrily, "Who is there? Get the fuck out here!"


    The five people hiding behind the bushes thought that things would develop like this, and they suddenly realized that they had been tricked by Joseph and the two. The black man no longer hesitated, and then turned around and walked towards the dark alley to Run!


    "Damn it, you dare to run!"


    Seeing that the other party dared to run away, the bearded soldier raised the rifle in his hand and fired several shots at the black man. The bullets hit his back one after another. He only heard a scream and disappeared in an instant.


    "ah--!"


    "No, don''t kill us!"


    The remaining people were so frightened that they quickly raised their hands and kneeled on the ground, crying and trembling, begging those in front of them not to shoot them.


    The obese woman was frightened by the successive gunshots and was so frightened that she fainted on the spot. Then she rolled her eyes and fainted on the ground.


    At this time, Kim was about to cry. At this moment, he just wanted to point at God and scold him for what he did wrong. In anger, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and he seemed to be thinking of something, He shouted to the soldiers in front of him:


    "We have two other accomplices. They are going to steal the truck. One of your accomplices is dead. He has the key on him. Go and stop them!"


    The soldiers were all shocked when they heard Kim''s words. They were wondering just now why these people didn''t look like they could shoot and kill their companions. After hearing Kim''s words, they were also surprised. After realizing it, he quickly turned around and looked into the parking lot.


    "brum--!"


    With the sound of an engine starting, the headlights of one of the trucks suddenly turned on, and it accelerated out of the parking lot. As he passed them, Joseph on the passenger side smiled sarcastically at them, and then the bus suddenly turned. , leaving behind a thick tail of exhaust gas and heading towards the west side of the town.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 48 - 44

    Chapter 48 - 44"Pfft!"


    The cold dagger stabbed into the head of the infected person who was climbing up. Harry, whose face was covered with blood, raised his foot and kicked the opponent into the group of corpses, knocking down the infected person who was also climbing up behind him.


    There was a mountain of corpses piled up in front of the bus. Even if most of the infected people were shot dead by soldiers from the roofs on both sides when they climbed the corpses and tried to get on the bus, there would still be a few infected people who would survive by chance.


    It was impossible for the soldiers to actually point their guns at the roof of the car and shoot at them, as that would be very easy to injure teammates accidentally, so these scattered infected people could only be dealt with by the people on the roof of the car themselves.


    Harry kicked the pistol that was out of bullets away from his feet to avoid accidentally stepping on it and tripping. He raised his trembling hand and used the dagger to once again kill an infected person who was pestering the soldier.


    At this moment, the soldiers on the roof were basically fighting the infected with their bare hands. Since the corpses under the bus were piled up enough for the infected to climb up, they did not have time to change the magazines for their firearms, so they could only use daggers to attack them. Deal with these infected people up close.


    But no matter how powerful the soldiers are, their manpower is always running low. In the face of endless infected people, their strength gradually becomes insufficient.


    Some of the soldiers on the roof of the car were scratched or bitten by the infected in close combat, but this did not make them fearful at all. On the contrary, knowing that they were bound to die completely erased the fear of their bodies. their eyes were like wild beasts, and they struck harder and harder, and the more they cut, the more desperate they became.


    There was a critical situation when more than a dozen infected people climbed up together. A soldier opened his arms and swooped over to take all the infected people down.


    After an unknown amount of time, Harry''s eyes gradually became blurry, and he waved the dagger in his hand numbly. After one stab in the air, he collapsed and fell to the ground.


    But no infected person attacked him anymore. It turned out that, at some point, no infected person could climb onto the roof of the car anymore.


    The outskirts of the town had already turned into a sea of fire. The infected people who were ignited by the Molotov cocktail rushed into the nearby houses and ignited the flammable materials inside. Within ten minutes, the entire house was on fire. The fire was raging and quickly spread to neighboring houses.


    A large number of infected people crowded in the sea of fire could not escape the fate of being burned by the flames. Hundreds of infected people struggled desperately in the sea of fire, and finally, they all fell to the ground and turned into charred corpses.


    The burning sea of fire blocked the progress of the infected people at the rear and separated the entire group of infected people from the front and back.


    As the soldiers in the defense area threw more and more Molotov cocktails, even the houses a little further away were all ignited by flames.


    Seeing that the road ahead was becoming increasingly difficult, although the infected who were not afraid of death still rushed forward, some of the infected, under the guidance of the Cordyceps fungus, chose to go around the river from both sides, heading towards the south and north where there were no fires.


    "Bah! Bah! Bah!"


    Seeing that the situation was gradually reversing, the soldiers turned red, their faces turned red, they howled, and they fired harder and harder with the guns in their hands.


    Instead of the soldiers, the civilians blocked the bus and helped transport ammunition and Molotov cocktails. Some of them were even unafraid of death. They used homemade, long-handled weapons to poke out the bodies stuck in the gaps of the bus. Everyone worked together to help each other.


    The infected people, who gradually crowded around the bus, were no longer able to move forward and could only be trapped to death on the street. They could not move forward or retreat. They could only let the soldiers on the roof of the bus shoot at them.


    The remaining infected were either attacked from both sides to other parts of the town or were blocked outside the sea of corpses. They tried to climb over the corpses and continued to charge towards the bus, but they often stumbled halfway. They will be shot by soldiers.


    Seeing that the situation was looking great, Harry couldn''t hold on any longer and lay back, his chest rising and falling violently.


    The other soldiers on the roof of the car also followed suit and lay down together, with smiles on their faces involuntarily, as if they had finished something great, but some people felt that something was coming from them. When they felt the pain, their eyes couldn''t help but dim.


    After a long time, Harry regained his composure. As if he had thought of something, he began to grope desperately on his body to see if there were any traces of being scratched by the infected. After carefully feeling that he was really not injured, this is when he breathed a sigh of relief, climbed up with difficulty, and looked around.


    Most of the soldiers gathered on the rooftops on both sides, shooting alternately to prevent the infected from having any chance to attack the bus again.


    When the civilians realized that there was no serious problem, they spontaneously formed a team and left on both sides of the street to reinforce other defense areas that needed manpower.


    But when he looked at all the soldiers lying down on the roof of the car next to him, his eyes were full of regret and guilt from deep in his heart. He knew that there was a high probability that someone among them might have been infected.


    All the soldiers on the roof of the bus slowly climbed down from the roof with the help of others and were replaced by other civilians who were armed with firearms and could shoot.


    However, because they may be infected by the Cordyceps fungus, they were all temporarily kept in one place, waiting for medical staff to scan them.


    These dozens of people looked at those who passed by. Although their eyes were full of admiration, they kept a distance from these people. They didn''t say anything. They just leaned against each other and stared blankly ahead, not knowing where they were. What to think about...


    After being confirmed by the scanner that he was not infected with the Cordyceps virus, Harry limped quickly into the high-rise residence nearby. Since the situation here was basically stable, he now had to re-evaluate the current situation.


    Harry ran to the top floor in one breath, took the binoculars handed over by the soldier, and looked at the densely packed and piled-up corpses of infected people on the main street. He couldn''t help but feel extremely shocked.


    The strong smell of blood, the smell of burning corpses, the smell of gasoline in the incendiary bottles, and other smells were intertwined together. The refreshing smell made everyone who smelled it hold their breath tightly. They don''t want to smell it anymore. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are the other street defense areas now?" After watching silently for a while, he squinted at the time and found it was almost three o''clock. Then he turned his head and asked the liaison officer next to him. The status of other lines of defense.


    "Sir, most of the block defense lines have not been attacked by a large number of infected people. A small number of defense lines have been attacked by a large number of infected people. However, under the command of Chief Colbert, the situation has gradually stabilized. The north and south sides have been attacked by a large number of infected people. The number of infected people cannot pose any threat to the block''s defense line, and there are still signs of infected people in the west."


    "Also, I just received news from Lieutenant Moben of the neighborhood defense team that most of the infected people in the defense zone who entered from the houses and dark alleys have been eliminated, but there are still some infected people who have evolved and are still hiding. We are currently conducting a large-scale manhunt, and it is expected that all infected people who have invaded the interior will be eliminated in half an hour."


    As he talked about good news one after another, even the corners of the liaison officer''s lips could not help but raise slightly, and his tone was slightly brisk, indicating that they had basically overcome this crisis, and it was only a matter of time before they could deal with the remaining infected.


    "Well, I understand..."


    Harry picked up the telescope again and looked towards the outermost part of the town. Even though the black smoke was filling the front and his line of sight was greatly obstructed, he could still see that there were very few infected people left there. It seemed that they were infected. All of them have entered the town.


    He estimated in his heart that during this period, they should have eliminated at least nearly one-third of the infected people, and as the fire grew stronger and stronger, more and more infected people would be burned to death. Now all they need to be careful about is preventing the fire from spreading towards them.


    Just when everyone was filled with joy, a liaison officer ran up from downstairs in a hurry. When he saw Harry, he immediately stood up and said,


    "Sorry, sir, news just came from the center of the town. Seven people broke into the east parking lot and drove away a truck full of food and ammunition. One of our people died. Four people were captured and killed. One person and two others drove to the west side of the town to escape!"


    Upon hearing the news, everyone''s expressions darkened instantly. You must know that there were not many trucks containing supplies¡ªonly a dozen or so¡ªand the emergence of this crisis consumed a lot of their ammunition.


    They had only left Dallas for less than a day, and they would need these supplies in the future. Now, at this critical moment of life and death, if someone held back while everyone was fighting on the front line, they were simply seeking death.


    "Bang!"


    Harry punched the table hard. His temper was not very good, and his anger was suddenly aroused. He shouted angrily, "Who is it? Have you confirmed their identity?"


    The liaison officer was slightly shaken by such a slap, but he still spoke clearly: "The people who were caught said that these people were severely punished by us for taking the lead in provoking trouble this morning."


    Everyone fell silent immediately, understanding what was going on. Harry''s eyes seemed to be spitting fire, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Notify all the personnel on the western defense line that they must be intercepted. You can destroy the vehicle if necessary, but you can''t let them get away!"


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 49 - 45

    Chapter 49 - 45No matter how brutal the fighting was around the town, no matter how many infected and hidden people emerged from the dark alleys, no matter what those people who hid in order to avoid fighting the infected and waited for opportunities to fish in troubled waters did, the people who took refuge in the center of the small town didn''t know it.


    At this moment, women, children, and the elderly are taking refuge in the houses in the center of the town. Some are huddled in the corner with their relatives, praying silently with their hands clasped together. Some are standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the lights of the town. The sounds of gunfire and explosions were heard, and their faces were full of hesitation and worry. Some of them had already carried their belongings on their backs. If they found anything wrong, they would run away.


    "Hey, what a miserable fate!" Noticing the appearances of all the people in front of him, Brian leaned against the window and rubbed his temples with a headache.


    He also expressed that he was very speechless about this situation. He had just left Dallas for a day. First, he encountered a series of car accidents that blocked the highway in the morning, and then he encountered a large number of infected people raids at night. Who can tell him what''s going on outside? When did our world become so dangerous?


    Sarah stood next to Brian, her face full of unconcealable tiredness. After being awakened by the alarm, she was completely in a state of confusion.


    She shook her head, took out her kettle, and took a sip of water. She looked at the scenes and sounds outside the window and asked with some concern, "Those infected people shouldn''t break in."


    Brian raised his hand and looked at the time. It was already 2:50. Nearly two hours had passed since the attack by the infected. Feeling a little relieved, Brian patted Sarah''s little hand and said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine.""


    At this time, the soldiers patrolling the street seemed to have received some news and suddenly mobilized. Two soldiers raised their guns and aimed at the end of the street on the other side. The other two people soldiers moved barricades across the street, seemingly trying to block something.


    The situation outside naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the house. They hurried to the door and window, and the hesitation on their faces gradually turned into fear. Obviously, these people thought that the infected had broken through the defense line.


    But someone soon noticed something was wrong, because there was no trace of panic on the faces of these soldiers, and the roadblock only blocked a large section of the road, not all of it, which obviously could not be used to defend against the infected. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didi¡ª¡ª!"


    Just when everyone was full of doubts, a light suddenly came on at the end of the street, and a military truck covered with oilcloth turned into the road. As if it was afraid that others would not find them, it honked the truck''s horn crazily.


    When the two soldiers carrying the roadblock saw it, they quickly put down what they were holding, took cover on both sides and aimed their rifles at the speeding truck.


    The people in the truck seemed to have noticed the roadblocks and soldiers ahead. They saw a tall and thin man leaning out of the passenger window. There was a rifle in his hand. He pointed the muzzle at the soldier opposite and fired a round at his face. He was full of madness, not afraid that the opponent''s bullet would hit him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Seeing that the other party actually shot at them, the soldiers certainly would not sit still, pull the trigger, and choose to fight back. However, the truck was driving at high speed, and the dazzling light shone on their faces, making it impossible for them to shoot accurately. Aiming at the tall, thin man who leaned out.


    He could only half-close his eyes and fire randomly at the truck, hoping that one bullet would kill the guy.


    On the other hand, the tall and thin man was not afraid of the bullets that passed by him. Even if the bullets grazed his body and left burn marks, he remained silent. Instead, he became more courageous as he fought, and the rifle in his hand was accurate. He changed the magazine after hiding in the bunker and shot and wounded the soldier, who had just poked his head out.


    The remaining two soldiers seemed to be intimidated by the opponent''s momentum. They hid behind the bunker and stopped firing back.


    "Hahaha--!"


    Seeing these soldiers, they seemed to be frightened by them. Charlie and Joseph in the truck laughed wildly. At the same time, they shouted to everyone in the hiding house, "You people, just be with the government troops and Go to hell; we are going to leave first. Yoho¡ª¡ª!"


    Just as they were venting their inner ecstasy, the truck rushed towards the roadblock that the soldiers had just set up.


    Needless to say, this kind of makeshift roadblock couldn''t withstand the violent impact of the truck and was knocked away as soon as it touched it.


    Brian in the room saw the truck speeding through the roadblock with no intention of slowing down. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, knowing that the two of them were finished.


    Because he just noticed that a soldier dropped something similar to triangular nails not far from the roadblock. They were laughing so arrogantly just now, and it will be ugly when they cry later.


    The roadblock was easily knocked away, which was obviously what Chad expected. He started crying like a ghost and howling like a wolf, completely unaware of the dim light that shone in the snow in front of him.


    But Charlie didn''t notice, and Joseph in the passenger seat was keenly aware of those things. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, and he was surprised to find that there was a row of triangular tire puncture spikes. His face suddenly changed, and he became very excited. The smile immediately turned into a big smile of fear.


    "stop!"


    Chad, who was in the driver''s seat, was obviously startled by the voice, and his body suddenly trembled, but when he heard the word "stop," he subconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    But it was too late. The truck was driving at a high speed. With the sound of tires rubbing against the ground, the truck continued to rush forward according to its inertia, heading toward the Spikes.


    The sharp puncture spike punctured the tire, and there was a "bang" sound. The tire on the left front of the truck quickly burst up like a deflated rubber ball. The brakes were pressed hard, and Chad couldn''t control it at all. Suddenly, the entire truck slid sideways.


    "Clang!"


    The out-of-control truck tilted forward and rushed out toward Brian''s house, causing everyone standing by the window to scream and run away in all directions.


    But just as the truck rushed over, the vehicle tilted too much, instantly lost its balance, and rolled heavily onto the street outside the house.


    The food and ammunition in the back compartment also overturned with the truck, breaking through the shackles of the oilcloth, and all fell to the ground. The yellow bullets instantly covered the streets, which were covered with white snow. It looked so dazzling.


    At the same time, soldiers from other streets rushed out from the front and rear intersections of the street. They all heard the noise coming from here and rushed over. In an instant, they blocked the front and rear of the street. There is no way to escape, even if you have wings.


    Bursts of black smoke rose from the front hood, and a big hand and a rifle stuck out from the passenger compartment. Joseph climbed out of the truck with his face covered in blood.


    He looked around and saw more and more soldiers coming after hearing the news. He understood that he had no way to escape, and his eyes were full of resentment and unwillingness.


    Suddenly, he accidentally caught a glimpse of a dozen grenades on the ground, rolling out of the truck along with the bullets, and then looked at the women and children hiding in the room next to him. As if he saw a glimmer of light.


    He ignored Chad, who was still trapped in the driver''s seat and struggling, calling for help. He half-rolled out of the truck, then bent down and grabbed a few grenades on the ground.


    A young soldier who was coming over saw Joseph picking up a grenade. Without saying a word, he raised his rifle and shot at Joseph.


    The moment Joseph was able to pick up the grenade, he swooped down to the side and hid on the side of the truck. Then he used the truck as cover and rushed toward the house closest to him.


    The bullets swept all the way, not only missing Joseph but almost hitting the remaining grenades, which made the other soldiers break into a cold sweat and quickly stop the soldier from continuing to shoot.


    Although the probability of shooting a grenade with bullets is not high, the small probability does not mean it is impossible. You must know that there is all the ammunition and supplies.


    While everyone''s attention was focused on the escaping Joseph, Chad, who was still struggling in the truck, also freed his left foot.


    Feeling the stinging pain coming from there, cold sweat couldn''t help but slide down his forehead, but after hearing the gunshots coming from outside, he knew that he couldn''t stay there and had to leave quickly.


    Chad didn''t care about the injury and forced himself to step on the brake with his left foot. He endured the pain and stepped on the side of the backrest with his right foot. He grabbed both sides of the window with both hands and climbed up with difficulty. At the same time, he beat Joseph in the heart, left him, and ran away alone.


    But just as I was sitting on the door of the truck panting and planning to jump out of the car without stopping, I glanced around subconsciously, and the expression on my face instantly froze, and the movements of my hands immediately stopped. He raised his hands and lowered his head unwillingly.


    I saw around the overturned truck that a dozen soldiers were holding their rifles high, with the black muzzles pointed at him, looking coldly at the person who stole the supply truck.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 50 - 46

    Chapter 50 - 46"Bang!"


    Joseph hurriedly walked through the courtyard of the house, turning his head and looking behind him from time to time. He found that Chad had climbed out of the truck, and he was quickly captured by the soldiers.


    Seeing this, he worked harder and kicked open the door of the house, and then bursts of screams began to come from the house.


    Looking at the mess in front of him with disgust, Joseph didn''t say much nonsense, then took out his pistol and fired two shots outside the house, which shocked everyone.


    He faced the women, children, and old people in front of him fiercely and said in a cold tone, "Shut your mouths!"


    Then he picked up the rifle in his hand, pointed the gun at the people in front of him, and said, "Who am I? I think you have all seen it just now. I know you all have guns in your hands, so don''t talk nonsense. Get all the guns now and Throw them in front of me. Each person has a gun. The number of pistols is equal to the number of people. If there are fewer pistols..."


    At this point, Joseph stopped talking. He wiped the blood on his head with his hand, glanced briefly, and then put it in his mouth and licked it, tasting the rust smell from the blood. His state was slightly ferocious.


    The people on the opposite side were shocked by his actions. They unconsciously took half a step back, their expressions becoming more and more frightened.


    Although the other party did not finish what he said, the people present still heard the implicit meaning. The pistols were equal to the number of people. If the number of pistols was less, it also meant that the number of people would also be reduced accordingly.


    After thinking about this, for the sake of their own lives, people took out their pistols one after another and threw them in front of the kidnapper.


    Brian, who was in the crowd, saw dozens of people being threatened by one person, but not even a single person resisted. He couldn''t help but sigh; as expected, his own life still mattered.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about shooting before the opponent came in, but he didn''t have much confidence in his shooting skills, and he had a plan to deal with it. After thinking about it, he chose to give up.


    After all, although it is particularly honorable to be a hero, no matter who you are, you want to live happily, but who is willing to die for others?


    Even a group of men might not dare to resist here, let alone a group of old, weak women and children.


    As each person dropped a pistol, Joseph also began to count the number of people silently in his mind. The total number of people totaled seventy-three, and naturally, there were a lot of pistols.


    Seeing that everyone''s firearms had been thrown to the floor in front of him, he also picked up a chair. In order to prevent being shot in the head by people outside later, he deliberately found a blind corner and sat down.


    With a comfortable snort, Joseph asked everyone to take off their coats and asked two of the women to search everyone here to be careful of anyone carrying firearms or weapons without permission, while he sat aside and stared.


    After everyone''s bodies were searched, he asked the two people to put all the backpacks aside and separate the people and backpacks to prevent firearms from being hidden in the backpacks.


    Seeing this, Brian secretly said that the other party was cautious. If he hadn''t made preparations earlier, he might have been helpless now.


    He looked past Joseph and looked at a petite figure hiding among the piles of furniture in the dining room. That was Sarah, who was quietly assembling the shotgun. He would attract this person''s attention later, and then he would sneak attack.


    He felt a little helpless in his heart. He had never planned to go up so early. Now that his life was threatened, he couldn''t care so much. It was more important to save his life.


    After asking someone to put all the pistols in a bag and throw them into a corner, Joseph felt that the trouble here was almost solved.


    He swung the muzzle of the gun back and forth, pointed it at a woman in her thirties casually, and said, "You, come here!"


    Seeing that the muzzle of the gun was pointed at herself, the woman pointed at herself with an extremely frightened expression. When she was sure that the other party was calling her, she tremblingly walked over, not daring to say a word.


    Joseph leaned back and glanced outside through the window. Soldiers had surrounded the house from all directions.


    He looked at the woman, then glanced at the soldiers outside, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and shouted loudly, "Tell your commander to prepare a car full of gas for me and put it in the courtyard outside. You only have half an hour. Otherwise, every three minutes, I will shoot someone until everyone here is killed. If they dare to rush in, I will detonate the grenade and kill everyone here!


    Then he looked at the woman in front of him and said, "Come on, repeat what I just said."


    "ah?"


    How could the woman have thought that Joseph would ask such a question? When she heard the other party say these words just now, she thought he was letting her go. Although her whole body was shaking like chaff, there was a burst of joy in her heart. But then she felt like something was wrong. She didn''t expect the other party to ask her to repeat himself.


    For a moment, she just opened her lips slightly and stood there in shock, unable to say even a single word. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn, wasting my time!"


    Seeing that the woman stood silent for a long time, Joseph also saw that the other party did not remember what he said clearly. A smile flashed on his face, then he raised the pistol and shot her in the head.


    "boom!"


    A scarlet blood hole appeared on the woman''s forehead. She looked at Joseph with the gun raised in front of her in disbelief. There was a trace of worry in her eyes, and then she lost consciousness and fell heavily.


    The people in the living room looked at the scene in front of them in horror. Many of them didn''t understand what to say when they heard a gunshot. In the blink of an eye, the woman who was alive just now died on the spot.


    But they didn''t dare to make a sound and swallowed back the desire to cry out for fear of following in the footsteps of that woman. Even if a child wanted to cry, their relatives around them would cover their mouths to prevent them from crying.


    Seeing how cruel this person was, Brian frowned, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. Before he received the gesture from Sarah, which was not the time to act, he had to endure it temporarily.


    At that moment, he also noticed that, when the woman was shot to death, there was a black woman in her early twenties in the crowd. She lowered herself and took out a dagger from her long boot as if she were planning to pounce on him.


    "Mom!"


    While everyone was angry or frightened, there was one person who did not respond to everyone present. Hearing a shout, a child of eight or nine rushed out of the crowd and pounced on the woman, who was lying in a pool of blood. His eyes were soaked with tears, and he called his mother one after another.


    Brian looked at the child''s profile and recognized him at a glance. It was the child named Allen who was sitting in front of them on the bus. The woman who fell to the ground was, of course, his mother.


    Listening to Allen''s crying, many people couldn''t bear to watch anymore and turned their heads aside.


    "Yo ho."


    When Joseph saw Allen, who suddenly rushed out, his face was also very surprised, as if he had found his toy, and he asked jokingly, "Are you the son of this stupid woman?"


    As soon as he heard the word stupid woman, Allen raised his head suddenly, looked at Joseph with resentment in his eyes, and said word by word, "You are not allowed to say that about my mother!"


    "You have a temper. Since you miss your mother so much, I will send you down to stay with her."


    Seeing that this kid actually had the courage to refute him face-to-face, Joseph felt very interested. He stood up suddenly, raised the pistol again, pointed it at his forehead, and looked like he was about to pull the trigger.


    Seeing this situation, the rest of the people seemed to have anticipated the outcome and hurriedly closed their eyes, not daring to watch the birth of another corpse.


    But Allen''s eyes did not shift at all. Even though the gun was pointed at him, he clenched his fists and still stared at Joseph in front of him.


    Joseph looked at the other party''s unafraid expression. Rather than being angry, Joseph looked very interested and suddenly slowly lowered the muzzle of the gun.


    He sat down again and said with some fun, "It would be too boring if I just killed you like this. Since you are this woman''s son, then it is up to you to complete her mission. As long as you repeat what I said, I will take back what I just said to you and spare your life. How about you go out and inform some government troops?"


    No one knew what the child was thinking, but he nodded for a moment, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said exactly what Joseph said just now.


    "hm..."


    Nodding with satisfaction, Joseph seemed more looking forward to the next love and said to Allen, "That''s very embarrassing. I take back what I just said. You should go out now and tell the guys outside what you just said."


    Then he looked at Allen''s back as he turned around and walked toward the door. Suddenly, his eyes flashed fiercely. He laughed ferociously, raised his pistol, pointed it at his back, and waited for the other party to open the door.


    In fact, what he just said could have been heard by the soldiers outside. There was no need for anyone to go out and repeat it. He was just waiting for the government''s army commander''s reply.


    But the waiting time was really boring, so he got more playful and killed a few people for fun.


    Seeing that Allen was about to be killed like his mother, the black girl in the crowd finally couldn''t hold back anymore. She clenched the sharp dagger, rushed out of the crowd, and pounced on the damn Joseph.!


    ---


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 51 - 47

    Chapter 51 - 47Sylvia was a college student attending a police academy. When the disaster first broke out, there were riots of infected people in her city. If she hadn''t been lucky and happened to meet someone willing to take her, she might have already been there. He died in that city.


    She came to Dallas, where the army was stationed, and then came a series of doomsday news stories, which made her extremely upset and deeply confused.


    However, when Sylvia learned that she could voluntarily choose to go to the quarantine zone, she did not hesitate to choose the Atlanta quarantine zone, which was the last to leave but also the most dangerous, because her only family was there.


    Immediately after the convoy left Dallas, she experienced what she thought was the worst day and was attacked by a large number of infected people.


    If she had just been attacked by an infected person, Sylvia wouldn''t be surprised at all, because that''s how the world is now. What makes her sick are those people who are working so hard, but he is a person who stabs you in the back.


    She looked at the tall and thin man in front of her, who shot the woman without hesitation. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She, who had always had a sense of justice, clutched the dagger she had hidden, and suddenly something happened. She had the urge to rush forward and subdue the other person, but she resisted it in the end.


    Because this tall and thin man had already focused his attention on the crowd, if she rushed up to him at this time, she would be shot by the opponent before she even got halfway.


    It was at this time that Sylvia saw the dead woman''s child running out. Listening to the crying, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Then she heard the tall and thin man say that if he could repeat what he just said, he would give the child a life and ask him to leave and tell the army.


    What happened next made Sylvia extremely angry. The child clearly repeated what he just said word for word, but when the child turned around, the tall and thin man raised his gun again. Toward his back.


    Only then did she realize that the other party was just teasing the child, and she could no longer sit idly by.


    Taking advantage of the tall and thin man''s attention being focused on the child, Sylvia rushed out of the crowd and threw herself behind him. The tip of the dagger was aimed at his neck. She wanted to kill this Damn scum!


    ...


    With the pistol aimed at Allen''s head, Joseph waited for the other party to open the door. He could imagine the horrified expressions of the soldiers after the child died at the door.


    At the same time, it can also increase the bargaining chips with these government troops later and tell them that he is not joking. Thinking of this, his smile became more ferocious, and his mood became particularly happy.


    But at this moment, Joseph suddenly heard a rush of footsteps coming from the side, and out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a figure rushing towards him. He was suddenly startled and was about to turn his gun.


    Before he could make a move, the figure was already at his side. The bright dagger emitted a faint, cold light and stabbed straight towards his fragile throat.


    Although Joseph was caught off guard, his reaction was not weak. He quickly took a few steps back, narrowly dodging the stabbing dagger. The gun in his hand had also changed its direction, and he was about to Pull the trigger.


    Studying at the police academy was not useless. Seeing that she had missed a single hit, Sylvia knew that she had to fight in close combat with the tall and thin man in front of her, but the other man still had a pistol in his hand.


    Thinking of this, she no longer hesitated to make a decision immediately. The straight dagger in her hand swung down and slashed hard towards the opponent''s palm holding the gun.


    Seeing the dagger drawn by the woman in front of him, Joseph immediately began to weigh his interests. He still hoped to escape.


    Even if he could forcefully shoot the bitch in front of him, if such a sharp dagger were to scratch his hand hard, the wound would inevitably bleed profusely. He lacked medicine, so he would definitely die if he lost too much blood.


    Even though he was unwilling to give in, Joseph retracted his hand resolutely and watched helplessly as the sharp dagger slashed at the pistol, directly cutting off a large piece of the barrel of the pistol.


    He took several steps back. He looked at the scrappy pistol in his hand in shock. While he was shocked by the sharpness of the dagger, he was also angry in his heart. He had never been forced to do this by a woman, and she was the one he despised the most.


    "You bitch, I''ll fuck you to death!"


    After throwing away the pistol and seeing that the distance had been drawn, Joseph picked up the rifle that had been hanging on his chest and was about to shoot at the woman on the other side.


    Sylvia could not let him shoot, so she threw the dagger in her hand toward the opponent''s face without hesitation, and at the same time, she sprinted forward quickly.


    Looking at the flying dagger, Joseph''s pupils shrank sharply, and he quickly lowered his head to avoid the dagger. His eyes also saw the woman''s legs rushing over. He squatted down, held the rifle horizontally, and pointed it towards the opponent.


    Sylvia was inexperienced after all, and she was not good at close-quarters combat. She did not expect that the other party would act like this, and she was hit in the leg by the rifle that swept over. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ah!"


    Feeling the excruciating pain coming from her legs, she screamed out in agony. Reason told her that she couldn''t just fall like this; otherwise, she would definitely die.


    It was a matter of life and death. Sylvia jumped up and threw herself directly on Joseph''s back. She grabbed the opponent''s throat with both hands, trying to make him unconscious in this way.


    Joseph didn''t expect this woman to be so difficult to deal with. Feeling the restraint coming from his throat, he suddenly couldn''t lift his breath. He quickly put down the rifle and grabbed those two damn arms.


    The people around them were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them, wondering why things suddenly took such a turn.


    Looking at the two people fighting together, Brian was immediately speechless. His plan had suddenly turned unexpectedly. He originally thought of using a shotgun sneak attack to solve the problem, but he didn''t expect that a god would actually come from the sky.


    He also found out, strangely, that this guy obviously didn''t need a gun anymore, so why didn''t he capture him with a group of people? Are you guys watching the show?


    "Run!"


    But at this moment, someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone woke up and ran towards the gate in a swarm, with no intention of coming to help.


    "Holy shit, does your backward life matter?"


    Seeing the crowd pouring out of the house, Brian couldn''t help but sigh at the coldness of human nature. It''s not that easy to be a hero. Then he realized that the woman seemed to be unable to hold on any longer, so he quickly moved toward the two fighting people. There, he wanted to help the other party.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to escape with the crowd, but Sarah is still hiding inside. There is no way he can leave her and run away alone. He was so smart that he was mistaken. If he didn''t let Sarah hide there, maybe they should also be part of the fleeing army at this moment.


    "Get down here!"


    On the other side, Joseph tugged hard on the arms that bound his throat. Although this made his discomfort slightly lessened, he couldn''t open those damn arms. His face was as red as blood, and his arms were gradually losing strength.


    Realizing that his condition was getting worse, he knew that he had to find a way. He simply ignored the arms between his throat and grabbed the bitch''s hair with his own hands, pulling her outwards crazily and pulling her back.


    Sylvia tightly wrapped her hands around the opponent''s throat, resisting the severe pain from her scalp, and still refused to let go. Instead, her strength increased, and she was determined to subdue this scumbag.


    But then she suddenly felt the other person''s figure retreat. There happened to be a small ornament on the wall behind her, and then her back hit it hard.


    Extremely strong pain swept through her whole body. Sylvia bowed slightly, bared her teeth, and howled miserably. Even the strength in her hands suddenly weakened a lot.


    But everything was not over yet. Joseph hit the wall behind him heavily. He also realized that the other party seemed to be reaching its limit. A cruel smile appeared on his face. He grabbed the other party''s hair with both hands and jerked down. He wanted the other party to be down directly.


    Sylvia''s consciousness has become a little blurry from the constant pain. She also knows that she will definitely be left behind by the other party this time, but she is not willing to do so. She does not want to die here; she wants to live and do what she wants.


    she also suddenly showed a fierce look in her eyes. Even if she was going to die, she would make the opponent pay the price. Then the head suddenly moved forward and bit the opponent''s ear hard.


    "ah!"


    Joseph didn''t expect that he would encounter a female madman today. The heartbreaking pain coming from his ears made him fall to his knees on the ground. He didn''t dare to pull the head of this bitch, no. His ear will definitely be bitten off.


    So he casually got up from the ground and hit the opponent''s head hard with the scrapped pistol he had just discarded!


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 52 - 48

    Chapter 52 - 48The pistol repeatedly struck Sylvia''s forehead, causing her consciousness to gradually fade away. She could no longer hold on, and her tightly clenched jaw finally relaxed as Joseph pulled her down from atop him. She lay there on the ground, struggling weakly.


    Joseph was sweating profusely as he struggled to stand up from the ground. He tugged at his collar to catch his breath, then looked around the room. Most of the hostages had fled, leaving him infuriated. Those hostages were his bargaining chips for negotiations, and their disappearance only added to his frustration.


    However, his anger subsided slightly when he noticed five or six children still huddled in the corner of the living room, untouched by the chaos. He felt a glimmer of hope knowing he still had some leverage.


    As he surveyed the soldiers surrounding the house, Joseph couldn''t shake off a sense of strangeness. Despite being entangled earlier, the soldiers hadn''t stormed in. It was odd, considering he would have been a sitting duck if they had attacked earlier.


    Unbeknownst to Joseph, his location had provided a blind spot, making it difficult for the soldiers outside to assess the situation. Focused on fleeing civilians, they hadn''t received any updates on the situation indoors. Seeing a mass exodus, they were bewildered by the lack of information.


    Combined with the sight of several children cowering in the corner, they hesitated to rush in, fearing it might be a trap.


    "Damn you, I''ll kill you!"


    Joseph glared at the unconscious black woman beneath him, feeling a surge of pain in his ears and an overwhelming rage.


    She was the cause of all this chaos, and he wanted to unleash his fury upon her. He raised his foot to kick her head, releasing some of his pent-up anger.


    Just then, Brian appeared behind Joseph, brandishing the knife the black woman had thrown earlier. It was his quickest route to a lethal weapon.


    Seeing Joseph''s towering figure, Brian hesitated to deliver a fatal blow immediately. Instead, he opted for a familiar attack, aiming for Joseph''s knee before he could retaliate. With a swift kick to the side of the knee, Brian acted preemptively.


    "Damn it!"


    Joseph''s knee buckled, and he fell to the ground once more. He managed to brace himself with his left hand to avoid collapsing completely. He cursed inwardly, wondering why he was being ambushed again. His mind raced with frustration as he voiced his anger.


    Brian, realizing his initial strike had succeeded, didn''t waste a moment. He swiftly moved to capitalize on Joseph''s vulnerability, his left hand pressing Joseph''s forehead back as his right hand aimed the knife at Joseph''s throat.


    This was a move Brian often used against infected individuals, except for the time he had used it against a thug. This, however, was his first time using it to take a life.


    Feeling the chill on his throat, Joseph cursed the attackers for their relentless assaults. Without thinking, he raised his right hand and instinctively grabbed Brian''s wrist holding the knife.


    As Joseph clutched Brian''s wrist, he noticed it felt small, almost like a child''s arm. His eyes widened as he realized Brian was just a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy, his eyes gleaming with determination as he attempted to slit Joseph''s throat.


    Seeing the grim expression on Brian''s face, Joseph felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t believe a child would dare to challenge him like this. He squeezed Brian''s wrist, intending to wrest the knife away.


    However, as he grabbed Brian''s wrist, Joseph sensed something amiss. Brian''s strength was no match for his own, and Joseph easily overpowered him. Yet, even if he let go, he couldn''t escape unscathed. The soldiers outside would surely gun him down if he abandoned the confrontation.


    Caught in a dilemma, Brian suddenly had an epiphany. With a gleam in his eye, he swiftly lifted his left knee and forcefully slammed it into the back of Joseph''s head, simultaneously releasing his grip on the knife and pulling his trapped arm away.


    Joseph felt a surge of relief as he thought he was about to seize the knife. But before he could fully comprehend the situation, he felt an intense pain in the back of his head. His vision darkened, and the hand holding his chin loosened. His body lurched forward, almost losing consciousness.


    Thankfully, Brian was just a child, and his strength was limited. Joseph''s head spun with dizziness, and he struggled to stay conscious, using the nearby wall for support as he forced himself to stand once more.


    Joseph''s appearance was grim and disheveled, his eyes bloodshot. He scanned the room and spotted the small figure of the boy. Brian leaned against the wall, smiling slyly at Joseph, his face adorned with a mocking grin.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you!"


    Feeling utterly humiliated, Joseph reached for his rifle. He was determined to eliminate the boy in front of him.


    Unbeknownst to Joseph, while all his attention was on Brian, another figure had appeared behind him.


    Seeing Joseph reaching for his rifle, Brian remained calm. Remembering a scene from a movie he had watched, he decided to play the part of a tough guy.


    He mimicked a gun with his hand, aimed it at Joseph, and made a shooting motion with his mouth silently saying, "Bang!"


    At the same time, Sarah, standing in the dining room, seemed to receive a signal. She lifted the shotgun in her hands, aimed it at Joseph''s back, and without hesitation, pulled the trigger.


    Boom!


    With a deafening roar, countless tiny steel pellets flew out of the gun barrel, striking Joseph''s back in an invisible barrage. Joseph''s body jerked as if hit by a tremendous force. He dropped his rifle, unable to even scream, and collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony.


    Brian watched as Joseph fell, his body convulsing and spewing blood. His back was drenched in crimson, and it was evident that he wouldn''t survive.


    Brian didn''t feel any remorse for Joseph''s fate. Considering Joseph''s disregard for the lives of the mother and child earlier, Brian concluded that Joseph was irredeemable. Although witnessing another life come to an end left him feeling somewhat helpless.


    In a world where everyone seemed to act out of selfish desires, Brian couldn''t help but wonder why cooperation wasn''t more prevalent. Did committing atrocious acts truly lead to a better life, or were they merely indulgences to satisfy one''s inner demons, disregarding the lives of others?


    Sighing deeply, Brian pushed aside these complex questions. Seeing no sign of the soldiers rushing in, he quickly glanced at Sarah and nodded discreetly.


    Turning his attention to the children who had been left behind, Brian noticed they were either unconscious or covering their ears, traumatized by the events. They seemed to have gone unnoticed, which was fortunate.


    Thinking that perhaps they had escaped detection, Brian curled up on the ground, feigning the behavior of a frightened child.


    Taking the cue from Brian''s signal, Sarah swiftly retreated and began disassembling the shotgun, hiding its components among the furniture in the dining room.


    Well, none of this was the black woman''s doing; they had no connection whatsoever. As for the gunshot wounds from the shotgun... who cared? They had disassembled the firearms, so they wouldn''t be discovered, right?


    However, moments later, a figure dressed in officer''s uniform led several soldiers into the house. They looked around, surprised by the scene.


    One of the soldiers, approaching the officer, whispered, "Sir, when you infiltrated earlier..."


    But the officer raised a hand to silence the soldier''s inquiry. He observed the unconscious black woman and the children in the living room, glanced casually at Brian''s feigned terror, and scanned the furniture in the dining room.


    "You need not inquire further. Get a few men to clean up this mess immediately. Afterwards, escort the women and children out."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The officer, seeing no need to elaborate, gestured for the soldiers to tidy up the area. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, the officer''s radio crackled to life, and a man''s voice came through, "Justin, what''s the situation over there?"


    Justin took the radio, casting a meaningful glance at Brian''s act of terror in the living room, and replied, "Everything''s under control here. All suspects have been apprehended, and the ringleader is deceased. I''ll tidy up here and join you shortly."


    With that, Justin signaled to Sarah with a glance and started making arrangements for their departure.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 53 - 49

    Chapter 53 - 49As the sky gradually lightened with the dawn, the sound of gunfire in the town gradually faded away, but the flames continued to burn the houses, although with much less intensity than before.


    With the fall of the last infected person outside the defensive line, it marked the end of the crisis for the entire convoy.


    Looking down from the sky at the entire town of Vaskom, one could see that the battle from last night had turned half of the town into ruins.


    At this moment, the streets of the town were bustling with people, their faces filled with joy and excitement, showing a sense of relief after the ordeal.


    Perhaps facing death together and experiencing this crisis side by side had brought everyone closer. Compared to when the convoy had just set out, people were now more open to chatting with each other, even with strangers.


    Now, whether soldiers or civilians, they would engage in conversation with each other, even exchanging greetings. The convoy, devoid of its initial aloofness, perhaps made everyone realize that only by sticking together tightly could they survive in this dangerous world.


    Whether it was the soldiers and civilians who fought all night or the women and children who hid in their homes in fear, almost everyone had spent the night without sleep, enduring through the night.


    Although the crisis had passed, there were still many matters to attend to, and most people couldn''t rest immediately.


    Firstly, the casualties needed to be accounted for. Despite successfully overcoming the crisis with the advantage of the barricade, the number of casualties was still significant. Including those who died in combat with the infected, the total casualties were around three hundred and fifty soldiers and over a hundred civilians either dead or infected.


    Secondly, there was the issue of handling the soldiers and civilians who were injured or bitten during close combat with the infected. Overnight, some wounds had already begun to rot, with dark circles forming around the eyes. Although it might seem harsh, those who had already been infected by the cordyceps fungus could not continue with the convoy.


    Furthermore, to be on the safe side, Commander Harry ordered a scan of everyone to ensure there were no hidden dangers.


    Those who had already been infected knew their fate, even if they left with the convoy, they couldn''t escape death. They might even pose a threat to the safety of their loved ones and friends.


    Since death was inevitable, some chose to stay behind. They took out pen and paper to write their last words, letting those who left deliver the envelopes to their quarantined loved ones. Some bid their final farewells to their loved ones in the convoy, embracing each other in pain and sorrow, entrusting their final wishes.


    Next was the issue of supplies. The primary task of their convoy was to clear the infected along the way, ensuring the safety and accessibility of the roads. Every time they passed through a location, they left relevant messages for the convoy behind.


    Although they had eliminated a large number of infected during this crisis, the fuel in the tanker truck was still a concern. Apart from the dozens of gasoline-filled Molotov cocktails they had thrown out initially, the subsequent fires had mostly spread on their own.


    However, the quantity of ammunition was somewhat worrying. Nearly a third had been expended during the battle, which would be detrimental for the journey ahead. Some even proposed going to the Sheriff''s Port quarantine area for resupply.


    But this suggestion was quickly vetoed. With all the military and civilians entering the quarantine area, the remaining areas of the town had already become infected zones. They couldn''t risk another siege by the infected by entering the town again.


    After some deliberation, it was decided to continue according to the plan but with strict control over the use of ammunition and collecting as much as possible along the way.


    Lastly, there were those who had hidden in houses, avoiding the fight against the infected, intending to evade combat. Because of their resentment for disciplinary actions, they attempted to seize supplies during the chaos caused by the infected. Each one of them was apprehended and collectively escorted to the town center.


    Of course, the fate of these individuals would not be pleasant. The cowardly ones would be expelled, their food and weapons confiscated. They would be left with the infected in the town. Whether they could leave would depend on their permission or until they all turned into infected.


    As for those who sought revenge and attempted to seize supplies during the chaos, although the leader had died, the remaining ones were bound and brought to the central square, where they were sentenced to death by shooting for crimes such as murder and endangering the safety of others.


    Among the soldiers executing them was Tracy, who, upon seeing the multicolored hair, felt a sense of familiarity. When she walked closer and saw Kim, who was crying in fear, she exclaimed in surprise, "You dared to go and rob the truck! I thought you didn''t have the guts for it. I underestimated you. Impressive!"


    With that, she didn''t pay attention to what Kim said behind her and turned away, walking back into the formation, raising her rifle and aiming at the target in front.


    In the end, except for Chad, who deserved his punishment, the remaining five who shouldn''t have died like this, succumbed to their own resentment and greed, amid the angry and mocking insults from the crowd, collapsing helplessly to the ground, their heads blown off.


    When everything was settled, it was nearing noon, and the convoy couldn''t afford to delay any longer. The high-pitched horn signaled the start of preparations, and they would depart in ten minutes.


    As they bid farewell to those left behind in the town, the convoy headed back in the direction they had come from.


    Since the remaining three directions of the town, whether main roads or other small roads, were mostly blocked by the infected, and the scene was too bloody and violent, coupled with the fire, they needed to leave the town first, circle around, and re-enter the highway.


    Inside the bus, except for the driver who was initially assigned to sleep, the rest of the people were extremely exhausted. They immediately fell into a deep sleep as soon as they leaned back in their seats, and some of the men''s snores were deafening.


    Brian listened to the snores silently, feeling helpless. Damn, not even letting people sleep properly.


    Then he glanced slightly sideways at the last row of the bus, where a black woman was lying unconscious.


    Originally, there were no seats in parallel inside the bus, but after most people witnessed her heroic deeds and were grateful for her saving them, coupled with the crisis last night, the bus had freed up quite a few seats. So, they voluntarily vacated three rows to let her rest comfortably.


    With his arm around Sarah, Brian leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. He found it strange that the soldiers had clearly seen the shotgun barrels last night, yet no one raised any questions. This puzzle had been lingering in his mind.


    Unable to figure it out no matter how hard he tried, he decided not to dwell on it anymore. After all, what''s done is done. Maybe those soldiers really hadn''t realized it?


    Although the flames from the town last night couldn''t be seen, after leaving the town, they discovered that there was already a section of snow layering up on the highway, and looking at the snow still falling outside, showing no signs of stopping, it seemed they had to accelerate for the road ahead, or they might get stuck once the snow became too thick.


    The convoy took a bumpy detour from a small road


    outside Vaskom town, driving for about half an hour before re-entering the highway.


    Not far ahead, they arrived at a town called Greenwood. Seeing the bloodstains and ruins mixed with snow on the ground and the foul smell emanating from the air, it was evident that there had been a considerable number of infected here. Combined with the distance between Greenwood and Vaskom, everyone understood that the infected here might have all originated from this town.


    Shortly after entering Greenwood, the convoy suddenly came to a halt, causing those who had already fallen into a deep sleep to sit up from their seats and look around anxiously.


    Unable to help it, the experience from last night had left a shadow on everyone''s psyche, making them a bit paranoid.


    However, Tracy, upon receiving the news, immediately informed the people in the bus about what had happened ahead, relieving everyone''s tension.


    It turned out that halfway through the convoy''s journey, over a dozen survivors appeared, blocking the road and calling for help.


    After the convoy had waited in place for about fifteen minutes, it was unclear how the negotiations went ahead, but the survivors said they would join the convoy and head to Atlanta.


    After confirming that these people were not infected, over a dozen of them were separated and sent to the bus. They would need to be observed for a while and couldn''t be packed into one bus.


    As the door slowly opened, Brian saw a muscular middle-aged man, a charming brown-haired girl, and a despicable man with a rooster comb head walking up from outside.


    The appearance of the three attracted the attention of everyone, and they began whispering and casting curious glances at the new survivors.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    -------- S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 54 - 50

    Chapter 54 - 50After all the survivors had boarded the vehicle, the convoy did not make any unnecessary stops and immediately set off on their journey.


    As soon as the three of them boarded, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone inside the vehicle. Some of them curiously examined the newcomers in front of them. While the others seemed fine, when they saw Ogden, with his tattoos and mohawk, expressions of disgust involuntarily appeared on their faces, as it reminded them of that colorful young man, Kim.


    Ogden felt puzzled by the reactions of the people around him. He thought to himself, "I don''t know any of you, so what''s with these expressions you''re giving me?"


    Wifield sat down with his daughter, Anna, in a row of seats. Ogden initially intended to sit beside them, but his striking appearance made others reluctant to sit with him. They pretended not to notice him.


    Feeling a bit disheartened, Ogden swallowed his frustration. He was annoyed but didn''t lose his temper. He realized that causing a conflict with these strangers would make it very difficult for him to integrate into the group.


    With this in mind, he suppressed his dissatisfaction for the time being, quietly found a seat in a corner, and sat down.


    The people in the vehicle had expected to hear some jokes but were surprised by the turn of events. Their impressions of the man with the mohawk slightly improved, but as the journey resumed, they didn''t pay much attention to the newcomers anymore and gradually fell asleep.


    "Father, where is this military convoy heading to?" After sitting quietly for a few minutes, Anna couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and softly asked her father.


    After all the infected had left the town, they had planned to leave Greenwood immediately. However, due to the late hour and harsh weather, as well as the lack of transportation nearby, they decided to wait until daylight to find a vehicle.


    They quickly found a clothing store and grabbed several thick clothes to keep warm.


    Then they each found a house to rest in and decided to regroup and decide their next steps together the next day.


    Entering the room, Anna lay down on the long-unused bed, feeling instantly enveloped in warmth, which made her feel exceptionally comfortable.


    But even in such comfort, she still hoped for daylight to come soon so she could separate from that annoying guy.


    Since leaving the church, Anna had noticed that the darn mohawked Ogden had been sneaking glances at her several times, which made her feel extremely disgusted. She didn''t want to see that guy after catching sight of him.


    However, that night, they heard continuous gunfire and explosions coming from the direction of Vascom Town, followed by flames soaring into the sky.


    Such commotion caused the scattered survivors to gather again, speculating whether the military was clearing out the infected there.


    However, some opposed the idea, arguing that it was unlikely for the military to eliminate the infected at such a late hour, especially when they had voluntarily left. They believed there might be survivors in Vascom who had fought back against the infected, causing the commotion.


    This speculation was met with agreement from many, but some hesitated about leaving immediately, fearing the infected might return.


    Considering that the infected were unlikely to return anytime soon, they decided to spend the night and leave early the next morning.


    The next day, everyone woke up very early due to inner anxiety. Before 6 o''clock, they were all awake. They looked westward immediately, but there were no sounds from that direction. They guessed that either the infected had died there or fled.


    Then, four of them went to find the vehicle and start it up, while the rest split into pairs and scattered to collect supplies from various parts of the town.


    After everyone had collected supplies and gathered again, only Ogden and the woman he was with had not yet arrived.


    They waited and waited but didn''t see them until nearly noon when the two appeared from a street corner. However, the supplies they brought were meager, and seeing the woman''s flushed face and strange odor, it was obvious what they had been doing. This disgusted Anna to the point of not wanting to look at them.


    But sometimes things happen strangely. When they were delayed by Ogden, they encountered a convoy passing through the quarantine area.


    When they saw the American flag on the truck, everyone cheered and called out, but no one dared to approach the scar-faced soldier who came down from the truck.


    Eventually, Wifield took the lead and approached the soldier to talk, allowing them to join the convoy.


    Anna was ecstatic but also frustrated to continue being teammates with the person who gave her goosebumps. She felt like she was going crazy. And she noticed Ogden''s face turning sour when she looked at him.


    Listening to her daughter''s question, Wifield paused for a moment, then said softly, "I only know that this military convoy came from Dallas and is escorting civilians to the Atlanta quarantine zone."


    "Atlanta?"


    Anna was surprised by her father''s answer. Was he joking? Atlanta was still quite a journey from here.


    "That''s right." Wifield nodded, confirming what he had just said, then continued, "I was originally planning to go to the Shreveport quarantine zone, but the person told me that most of the quarantines there are already full and not accepting outsiders. So I thought about it. Instead of going to an uncertain quarantine zone, it''s better to go with them. And last night, they were..."


    "What... What!" If the first piece of news was surprising to Anna, then what her father told her next was shocking. That''s an entire town population of infected! And this convoy''s people hadn''t been wiped out. It was unbelievable.


    "Those infected..." Thinking it over carefully, she recalled the broken and blood-stained cars they had seen earlier, as well as the exhausted expressions of the people. The astonishing answer was about to come out, and she turned to her father, hoping for confirmation.


    Wifield sighed, just looked deeply at his daughter, silently confirming the answer.


    Leaning back in her seat, Anna felt she needed to digest this information, but then she heard her father''s soft voice.


    "Find an opportunity later to get closer to these people, inquire about the news from them. We need to confirm those pieces of information from their mouths."


    With a barely noticeable nod, she glanced at the black woman in the back seat, watching her painful expression. There was a moment of hesitation in her eyes, a slight movement to get up, but she managed to restrain herself from looking away and just closed her eyes to rest.


    Noticing his daughter''s unusual behavior, Wifield also saw the wounded woman behind. Knowing his daughter''s kind heart and her mother''s nursing knowledge, he suggested, "Child, when the car stops later, if you want, you can go and help her."


    But Anna didn''t respond to her father''s words. She just leaned back in her seat, pondering what she was thinking.


    Seeing this, Wifield didn''t say much either, crossing his arms and starting to contemplate the future.


    For the survivors, joining the convoy was just a minor episode in their journey. The entire afternoon, everyone in the vehicle slept deeply, even when the vehicle stopped, they didn''t notice.


    But there were a few awake people who, when the convoy passed through Shreveport, caught their attention. The once bustling city was now in ruins, unlike what they


    saw in Dallas. The whole city showed no signs of human presence, only a large number of terrifying infected and the damned Cordyceps virus.


    Following their previous pattern, the convoy stopped outside each town, and soldiers went in first to ensure safety before letting the convoy pass.


    However, they were even more cautious about using firearms and actively collected ammunition.


    As nightfall approached once again, the convoy slowly stopped outside a small town called Cahen. It was smaller than Greenwood or Vascom, but they dared not stay overnight on the way to Monroe, so they chose to make do here for one night. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 55 - 51

    Chapter 55 - 51As the convoy slowly came to a halt, civilians and soldiers alike disembarked from the vehicles, once again finding themselves in a brand new small town. Except for a few new survivors, everyone else felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Following the same procedure as last night''s operation, soldiers stationed sentries around the town''s perimeter and intersections, ensuring the streetlights were powered to illuminate the area.


    Meanwhile, civilians cooperated as usual, clearing the designated residential areas, transporting food, making fires for warmth, and now, they had an additional task of clearing the snow from the streets. Given the recent trend of snowfall, it was evident that if they didn''t clear it soon, by early morning, the snow would likely be too thick to pass through. And, in order not to impede any possible emergency evacuations that might occur at any moment, they had to be prepared in advance to avoid any potential accidents.


    Rubbing his stiff, frozen hands, Brian queued up outside the supply distribution point. He couldn''t help but notice the sudden generosity of the adults around him upon seeing him, a child. They kindly made way for him, but Brian didn''t feel particularly moved; instead, he felt a strange sense of unease. Perhaps he was becoming too cynical, no longer believing in the inherent goodness of humanity?


    As people willingly made space for him, he quickly reached the front of the line. It turned out the soldier distributing food at his assigned vehicle was Tracy.


    Handing over his and Sarah''s ID cards, Brian gestured with his hands, saying, "Sis, I''m collecting supplies for two."


    Tracy took the ID cards and glanced at them. Looking at the young Asian boy in front of her, she felt a strange familiarity, which clicked when she saw the other ID card. These were the two children she was responsible for on the bus.


    Recalling that the data had indicated these two children were unaccompanied, Tracy couldn''t help but feel a tug at her heartstrings. She pondered whether she should take some time to check on the children on the bus who didn''t have adults accompanying them.


    "Here you go." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Handing back the ID cards, Tracy retrieved two portions of packaged food supplies and handed them to Brian. After ensuring he packed them properly, she also took two bowls from him, scooped some soup into them, and returned them.


    "Thank you."


    Carefully taking the two steaming bowls, Brian made his way towards a residential building with a red roof on the side of the street.


    As he walked, people passing by consciously avoided the child, fearing they might bump into him.


    Inside the house, which was less spacious than the previous night''s accommodation, Brian entered and found Sarah wasn''t in her usual spot. This caught him off guard, and he began searching the house, eventually finding her in a corner.


    Sarah was squatting there, accompanied by a black woman leaning against the wall looking exhausted. It was the same woman who had shown bravery the previous day. They were chatting happily, both appearing content.


    Though Brian couldn''t understand how these two ended up together, he didn''t see it as a bad thing. Judging by the woman''s attitude during the intense situation last night, she seemed like a good person.


    "What are you two chatting about? Seems quite cheerful."


    Approaching with the hot soup, Brian gently placed the bowls on the ground and then took out the food from his backpack, handing it to Sarah. Smiling, he asked.


    Seeing Brian approach, Sarah sat down beside her and waited for him to put down what he was holding. Then, she tugged at his sleeve and said, "Brian, this is the brave sister from yesterday, Sylvia. Let me introduce you."


    "No need." Rolling his eyes, Brian pretended to be disdainful as he swatted Sarah''s hand away. Then, he extended his hand towards Sylvia and introduced himself, "Hello, I''m Brian, a Asian."


    Retracting his hand, Sarah touched her slightly numb back of the hand and puffed her cheeks. She shot Brian a glare, pretending to be angry, and turned her head away, acting as if she was genuinely upset.


    "Hehe..."


    Sylvia chuckled at the interaction between the two children in front of her. It seemed quite interesting. Then, she raised her hand and lightly shook hands with Brian.


    However, as she did so, it aggravated the injuries on her back. The pain made her smile disappear instantly, her brows furrowing slightly. Yesterday''s collision had left a deep bruise on her back. According to the military doctor, she needed at least ten days to fully recover. Suppressing the pain, she greeted, "Hello, I''m Sylvia."


    Brian noticed something amiss with her and recalled the intense battle from yesterday. Even now, the thought made his spine tingle. Hastily, he released her hand, allowing her to lower it.


    "Sorry, I forgot about your injuries."


    Having made a new friend, Brian habitually began to inquire about what Sylvia knew, understanding how she managed to escape from the city infested with infected.


    As the three of them chatted away, a figure appeared beside them, unnoticed. Brian looked up to see the girl who had joined the convoy midway through, carrying a bowl of hot soup herself.


    "Anna, come, sit."


    Seeing the girl, Sylvia raised her hand in a welcoming gesture, inviting her to sit down. Then, she turned to Sarah and Brian and said, "This is Anna. Her mother is a nurse. Without her, I would probably still be suffering."


    Then, she addressed Anna, who had sat down, "This boy is Sarah''s companion, Brian."


    Raising an eyebrow, Brian scanned the two women before him. Anna seemed like she had just joined the convoy. How did these two seem so familiar with each other already?


    "Hello, I''m Brian." He nodded slightly as a sign of respect. Then, he realized Sylvia had only introduced him, so he casually turned to Sarah and asked, "Sarah, do you already know Anna?"


    "Yeah." Sarah nodded, indicating she had already known her. She explained, "When you left earlier, Anna asked me to help take care of Sylvia. It''s just a small favor, so I helped out."


    "Oh..."


    Hearing Sarah''s explanation, Brian just responded with an acknowledgment. He had thought Sarah was chatting with Sylvia on her own, but it seemed there was this girl helping as well.


    Picking up the bowl of steaming soup, he blew on it lightly and took a sip. Glancing at Anna, Brian couldn''t help but feel suspicious about her intentions and what...


    While Brian conversed with Sarah, Anna helped Sylvia with the food and soup, assisting her in finishing her meal.


    After finishing their food, Sylvia felt full and sincerely thanked Anna. "Thank you, you''ve been a great help."


    "No problem." Hearing the sincere gratitude, Anna felt quite happy. Her lifelong dream was to follow in her mother''s footsteps as a nurse, saving lives. Unfortunately, since the outbreak, she couldn''t attend school anymore. But as long as she could help others, she still found great joy in it.


    As the four of them chatted, their conversation deepened. They got to know each other better and learned that Anna''s mother had brought her along. At this moment, she was helping the soldiers collect supplies.


    Suddenly, Anna stretched and sat with her legs crossed, feeling curious. "I heard people saying they could choose their own quarantine areas


    . How did you end up choosing Atlanta, which is so far away?"


    Recalling his original destination to Atlanta, Brian finished his hot soup and sighed. "My mom is in Washington, but Dallas''s farthest quarantine area is Atlanta. I had no choice. I had to choose here first. Once I get there, I''ll figure out a way to contact Washington or send a letter for them to find me."


    Anna glanced at Brian and then at Sarah, her expression gradually becoming strange. She hesitated whether she should ask or not.


    Unexpectedly, Brian immediately understood her thoughts and explained, "Sarah is my neighbor. Her... mother disappeared. So, I''m taking care of her."


    As he mentioned Joel and Tommy, he visibly hesitated, choosing not to mention their deaths but rather their disappearance. Turning his head, he noticed Sarah''s dim expression and quickly comforted her, gently patting her back and softly consoling her.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Sylvia, sensing that they might be touching on a sensitive topic, coughed lightly and smoothly changed the subject.


    "My sister studies in Atlanta. She''s the only family I have left. So, I have to find her. I don''t even know if she''s still alive..."


    As she spoke, her eyes welled up with tears, seemingly recalling some painful memories.


    Anna was at a loss for words as she watched the sorrowful Sarah and Sylvia. What''s with these tears? I just started the conversation, and I didn''t even ask anything yet! Why are they crying?


    She could only reach out to comfort Sylvia as well and tried to console her, saying, "Don''t worry, it''s a big city. There must be government troops stationed there. What''s your sister''s name? When we get there, we''ll help you find her together."


    Sylvia felt a little embarrassed as she wiped away her tears. But upon hearing Anna''s offer to help find her sister, she hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "Her name is Marlin. She''s eighteen this year and in her senior year at Georgia High School!"


    ------------------------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 56 - 52

    Chapter 56 - 52"Marlin..."


    When Sylvie uttered her sister''s name, Brian just shook his head inwardly. While others might not know the situation in Atlanta, he had already learned about it from Clarice.


    The surrounding area was now an active disaster zone for the infected, and even the city itself was unlikely to be peaceful. But he couldn''t utter any words of despair. After all, finding faith was also a motivation to keep going.


    As Brian pondered these thoughts, his gaze suddenly caught sight of a slender boy in another corner of the house, staring at him with curious eyes.


    Raising an eyebrow, Brian turned his head to look, and the boy quickly lowered his head after their eyes met, apparently not wanting to be noticed.


    Although the boy lowered his head, Brian''s impression of him was deep. He was Alan, the child who dared to face the barrel of a gun without fear.


    Currently, Alan was huddled against the wall, ignored by the passing crowd. Losing his mother had taken a toll on him, his demeanor nothing like the cheerful boy Brian had seen earlier.


    After a moment''s thought, Brian glanced at the three women chatting nearby, then stood up slowly and walked towards Alan''s direction, weaving through the crowd until he sat down beside him.


    Alan seemed startled by Brian''s approach, shrinking slightly to the right, trying to distance himself.


    Brian didn''t find Alan''s reaction strange. He took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket and offered it to Alan, saying softly, "Would you like some?"


    Looking at the chocolate in Brian''s hand, Alan''s throat moved. Even though he hadn''t eaten anything yet, he could smell the tempting aroma emanating from the package. His stomach couldn''t help but growl.


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" Hearing Alan''s stomach growling, Brian felt a bit surprised. Glancing at Alan''s side, he realized the boy had nothing. He cursed inwardly at whoever was responsible, for not even providing essentials for children who had lost their parents.


    Standing up, Brian pulled Alan to his feet and said, "Come, I''ll take you to get some food."


    Alan didn''t expect Brian to suddenly act this way. Following Brian''s lead, he stood up, letting Brian guide him outside.


    At the food distribution area, no one was queuing up anymore, and the soldiers distributing food were packing up. Brian hurriedly led Alan towards Tracy, calling out, "Hey, there''s someone here who hasn''t received food yet."


    Hearing the call, Tracy stopped what she was doing and looked towards the source of the voice, noticing two children standing outside.


    She remembered the leading child who had just received supplies from her. As for the boy following behind him, she had some vague impression; he seemed to be the child of the woman who was killed last night.


    Theresa looked at Alan''s thin figure with a hint of pity in her eyes. She spoke to him in a gentle tone, "Please show me your ID card."


    "Sure." Brian nodded and pushed Alan forward, telling him, "Go on, take out your ID card to receive food."


    Although pushed forward a few steps, Alan still kept his head down, reaching into his pocket and pulling out two ID cards. He handed over the one with his photo on it.


    "Here, take these," Tracy said casually, taking a look at the ID card and handing Alan a portion of food. She then gently touched his face and said, "I''m sorry for your mother''s passing. She will enter heaven. Take care of yourself; you still have a long way to go."


    Leaving the supply station, the two returned to the house. Alan held the food in his arms, following behind Brian, staring blankly at his figure. After a while, he finally spoke up, "Why?"


    "Hmm?" Brian paused as he heard Alan''s voice from behind, turning around to ask, "Why what?"


    "Why... why did you help me?" Alan stared at Brian''s face, not missing any detail, asking the question that had been on his mind.


    Seeing Alan''s confusion, Brian smiled slightly, not answering immediately. Instead, he put his arm around Alan''s shoulder and said loudly, "Helping someone who lost their mother, do I need a reason?"


    Seeing Brian''s friendly smile, Alan once again lowered his head, but this time his body began to tremble involuntarily. Tears welled up in his eyes, dripping onto the street as he murmured tearfully, "Thank you for helping me. Thank you for avenging my mother."


    Gently stroking Alan''s hair, Brian didn''t mind why Alan knew about the events of last night. He had been found by the soldiers behind the door when they searched the house, so Alan seeing everything wasn''t surprising.


    "Now that you''ve thanked me, I also want something in return. You need to make yourself stronger and never let hatred blind you. Don''t become like that person from yesterday, indulging in your desires recklessly, casually taking others'' lives. That''s... not right."


    Alan quickly wiped away his tears, and nodded vigorously, indicating his agreement.


    "Haha..." Brian laughed heartily, somewhat surprised at what he had just said. He thought to himself that he might have the potential to be an educator.


    Taking out the piece of chocolate from his pocket, Brian tore open the wrapper and put the sweet chocolate into Alan''s mouth, then continued forward with him.


    "Your mother is no longer here, so you''ll go through the next steps with us. How about that?"


    "Yeah!" Brian led Alan back to the house, introducing him to the others and meeting Anna''s father, Wilfred.


    After learning about Alan''s identity, the others cast sympathetic glances at him. The intense scrutiny made Alan uncomfortable, but Brian reminded them to ease off, which made them retract their gazes.


    "I saw a guy with a rooster''s comb at the door just now, he was looking over here. Do any of you know him?"


    Upon hearing someone asking, Anna immediately sat up and poured out her grievances. "He''s Ogden. When we were trapped in the church by the infected, he was one of them. He''s just a pervert, peeping at me every day. I really wish I could punch him in the face."


    "What? That guy? I''ll skin him alive!" Wilfred, who was unaware of the recent events, was enraged by his daughter''s words. Even he wanted to teach Ogden a lesson.


    "Let''s not be hasty!" Seeing the parents'' temper flaring up, Sylvie quickly suggested, "How about we let the soldiers handle it? We can report the incident to the soldier in charge of our vehicle and have him transfer Ogden to another car. If that doesn''t work, we can think of another solution." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this method was just a temporary fix, as long as they could stay away from the pervert, Anna was more than willing. She nodded vigorously, thinking about how to describe the situation later.


    Brian just shrugged, not expressing any opinions. To him, taking action meant a permanent solution, and softies like this were useless, possibly even causing extreme reactions.


    ----------------------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 57 - 53

    Chapter 57 - 53As night fell, no one continued to chat. Instead, they took clothes they had scavenged from somewhere and returned to the passenger car.


    Having learned their lesson from the previous night, no one dared to sleep in the residential living room again just for the sake of temporary warmth. Compared to risking their lives, a little discomfort was perfectly acceptable. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, considering the extremely low outside temperature, sleeping in the car posed a risk of catching a cold. So, all the soldiers began distributing the collected clothes and blankets to everyone, trying to reduce the risk of illness as much as possible.


    "Alan, take these clothes. Cover yourself with them when you sleep in the car at night; otherwise, you''ll freeze."


    In the passenger car, Brian covered Sarah with an adult-sized down jacket, then picked up another piece of clothing from his seat and handed it to Alan in the front seat.


    "No, thank you." Alan waved his hand quickly upon seeing Brian only had one piece of clothing. How could he accept it? He hurriedly said, "I''m not afraid of the cold. You should wear this."


    With that, he pushed back the clothing Brian was trying to give him, indicating that Brian should wear it instead.


    "Don''t be stubborn; stop insisting on this," Tracy intervened as both of them wanted the other to wear the clothing. She approached with a down jacket and placed it between them, saying with a slight smirk, "We won''t let you freeze. This way, both of you will have something."


    "..."


    Seeing another piece of clothing suddenly appear between them, they stopped speaking and simply thanked Tracy in unison.


    "Uh, you''re welcome." Tracy smiled at the three children in front of her and accepted their thanks gladly. Then, holding another piece of clothing, she walked towards the back seat where Sylvia was being taken care of by Anna.


    Brian glanced back and saw that Anna and Wilfred had already changed seats with someone else, sitting in the last row for the convenience of taking care of Sylvia.


    Then he looked at the guy named Ogden with a crestfallen look on his face. Brian knew very well why he wore that expression, as Anna had recently found Tracy and described her ordeal sincerely, hoping for help to get rid of that pervert.


    Without much ado, Tracy, also a woman, agreed immediately upon hearing Anna''s plea and promptly warned Ogden not to approach Anna for voyeurism again, threatening to take necessary actions if he did. She also arranged for Ogden to be transferred to another car. However, due to the late hour, he would have to wait until the next day to be reassigned.


    Soon after, as the car lights were turned off, people began adjusting their seatbacks and wrapping themselves in coats, preparing to sleep.


    Although some people weren''t sleepy due to sleeping too much in the morning and chose to chat with those around them, they tried to keep their voices low so as not to disturb others sleeping.


    The sound of the wind at night was eerie, penetrating through the crevices of the car, creating a terrifying sound that made everyone feel uneasy.


    But apart from encountering a few lost infected individuals in the woods outside the town, nothing urgent happened during the night, which relieved the soldiers patrolling the perimeter.


    As daylight broke, the inside of the car remained unusually dark. People opened their eyes with aching limbs and sat up from their seats, only to find that the windows were already covered with snow, completely blocking the view outside.


    Once the doors were opened, people hurriedly got off the car, only to find that the entire passenger car was covered with thick snow.


    Under the organization of the soldiers, all the men armed themselves with tools used the previous day and began clearing the snow on the streets and the passenger car.


    Brian hadn''t noticed while inside the car, but as soon as he got off, he realized that there were many people sneezing and coughing around him...


    Indeed, sleeping in the icy-cold passenger car, even wrapped in thick clothes, couldn''t prevent some people from falling ill.


    This made Brian realize that things might be a bit troublesome. These were all early symptoms of a cold. Although common colds generally aren''t contagious, prolonged stay in the same confined space could change that.


    However, he hadn''t heard anyone coughing or sneezing while in the car just now, meaning that no one in his car seemed to have caught a cold for the time being.


    "Hey, I said, don''t play around. Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?" Although he had checked Sarah and Alan''s condition when they woke up and found nothing unusual, for caution''s sake, he turned to the two playing behind him.


    For some reason, even though they had known each other for less than ten hours, with eight of those hours spent sleeping, their current playful interaction didn''t seem like they had just met. Perhaps children''s interactions were just that simple...


    Brian had no idea how Sarah was feeling at the moment. Since the outbreak of the Cordyceps fungus, she had always been the one being taken care of, which felt okay, but she also wished to take care of someone else for once.


    At this moment, Alan''s interruption provided her with someone to take care of, especially since he was younger and weaker. This perfect scenario inflated Sarah''s sisterly heart. Finally, she wasn''t the one who needed to be taken care of the most!


    Of course, Alan was quite troubled. He was initially happy to have an older brother and sister, but he didn''t expect this girl, who seemed only a few years older than him, to be so difficult to deal with. While it looked like they were playing to others, who knew he felt semi-forced?


    But even Alan didn''t notice that his previously troubled expression had disappeared long ago, replaced by a bright smile.


    Upon hearing Brian''s voice, both of them stopped their actions, checked their bodies, and shook their heads at him, saying, "We''re fine, everything''s okay."


    "Alright."


    Seeing that they both claimed to be fine, Brian nodded, feeling relieved and thinking that he might have been overthinking.


    Seeing Brian seemingly having no further questions, Sarah glanced at Alan standing beside her, her face showing a mischievous smile. She bent down slowly, grabbed a handful of snow from the ground, and formed it into a snowball. Taking aim at Alan while he wasn''t paying attention, she threw it at him.


    "Ouch!"


    Unprepared, Alan didn''t expect such an ambush. Hit by the snowball without any defense, he was splattered with snow all over his body. Some snow even got into his collar, making him shiver.


    "Haha..."


    He quickly shook his collar, shaking off the snow inside, and then turned to see Sarah laughing heartily. He couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed and retaliated by grabbing a handful of snow from the ground and throwing it back at her.


    Seeing Alan suddenly start playing with Sarah again, Brian''s lips twitched. He didn''t pay attention to them anymore but looked at several soldiers approaching from a distance.


    With so many people showing symptoms of a cold, the soldiers patrolling naturally noticed. They immediately reported the situation, and those soldiers came with bottles of medicine and a kettle of hot water, distributing them to those suspected of having a cold. Each person was given hot water and a pill, clearly aiming to nip the cold in the bud.


    "In that case, everything should be fine now..."


    Seeing this, Brian knew the authorities had


    considered the possibility of a cold outbreak. Discovering and solving the problem early was the best choice. Otherwise, if there were a spread, it wouldn''t be good news.


    As the snow on the car and the road was cleared, the military began to notify everyone to get back on the car and wait. Of course, they also distributed masks to those suspected of having a cold. Although some resisted, under the military''s strict attitude, they reluctantly put on the masks.


    Brian also noticed Ogden packing his things and, under the guidance of a soldier, heading towards another car. However, on the way, he kept turning his head frequently, peering at Anna who was taking care of Sylvia. But he was promptly scolded loudly by the soldier, which made him behave.


    As the convoy slowly set off, they once again left the town and drove onto the highway.


    But due to the thick snow on the road, to prevent any accidents, the driving speed was reduced to the minimum.


    Thus, the convoy, moving at such a slow pace, formed a long line on the snow-covered road, heading towards the eastern region of the United States, disappearing at the end of the highway, leaving no trace behind.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 58 - 54

    Chapter 58 - 54A week later.


    Eastern United States, Georgia.


    Western Atlanta.


    "Hoo~"


    The biting cold wind whistled through the trees on both sides of the road, and the snow on the road and the falling snowflakes danced in the strong wind, covering everything around in a blanket of snow!


    At the end of Interstate 20, faint shadows could be seen, followed by a large convoy gradually appearing. They consisted of fully armed soldiers with firearms and civilians wrapped in down jackets, shivering together.


    At this moment, whether soldiers or civilians, none of them sought refuge from the howling snowstorm in the cars. Instead, they walked in groups on both sides of the vehicles, treading through the thick snow.


    At the forefront of the convoy were dozens of soldiers and civilians wielding shovels, diligently clearing the snow on the road to create a passage for the vehicles behind.


    Inside the trucks and buses, there was only one driver each navigating the slow progress on the cleared road. Every few trucks and buses were connected by tow ropes, pulling each other forward, as it seemed all the vehicles had malfunctioned.


    "Sigh! This weather is really outrageous. Can''t we catch a break today?"


    With a step into the snow, Brian tucked his hands into the pockets of his down jacket, bending slightly as he let the snowflakes hit his face, trudging forward step by step.


    It had been nine days since they left Dallas, and under normal circumstances before the disaster, they could have reached their destination in less than a day. However, due to the snow forcing them to reduce speed and the need to navigate through various areas to ensure road safety, along with the attacks from infected individuals and other complications along the way, it took them nearly ten days to finally arrive at the outskirts of Atlanta. If they hadn''t been lucky and avoided encountering groups of migrating infected individuals several times, who knew when they would have arrived.


    But as luck would have it, when their luck ran out, misfortune followed.


    The weather was fine when the convoy set off this morning, but not long after, strong winds began blowing, and the snowfall increased rapidly, turning into a snowstorm in no time. No one knew why this sudden change occurred, but there was nowhere nearby to seek temporary shelter, so they had no choice but to brave the elements and continue forward.


    However, they soon encountered congestion and damage ahead, which caused headaches for everyone. It was impossible to transport vehicles under such heavy snowfall conditions.


    However, someone quickly found a small road beside the highway that they could use to bypass the congestion. Without hesitation, they turned onto this side road.


    But to their surprise, this road had a low-lying section where the snow layer was thicker than on the highway. One after another, vehicles broke down due to the snow scraping against their undercarriages, or for some other reason, causing a series of malfunctions, and the engines could no longer start.


    However, they were already halfway along this small road, and with deeper snow ahead and vehicles malfunctioning both in front and behind, they were at a loss. If the remaining functional vehicles broke down, they would all be finished.


    So everyone quickly got out of their vehicles to help clear the way ahead. However, due to the limited number of shovels, they could only take turns. Meanwhile, dozens of people pushed the malfunctioning vehicles forward together.


    When the convoy finally returned to the highway, the headache had just begun. Although the military had prepared for the possibility of vehicle malfunctions, bringing some emergency repair parts, these were far from enough to repair so many vehicles. Moreover, there were no towns nearby.


    They had no choice but to rearrange the order of the vehicles, letting the repaired vehicles tow one or two others forward. To prevent further malfunctions, they couldn''t neglect clearing the snow either.


    As the vehicles were responsible for towing, the others had no choice but to proceed on foot. Thus, the scene before them unfolded.


    Brian turned his head and saw Sarah and Alan on his left side, their faces pale from the cold, huddling together and shivering as they walked forward. Anna and Wilfred were supporting Sylvia on the other side.


    He could clearly see that the speed at which everyone was moving forward was getting slower and slower. Even lifting a foot seemed extraordinarily difficult.


    Some people were already exhausted, and if it weren''t for their companions'' support, they probably wouldn''t have the strength to continue walking.


    Continuing at this pace, it wouldn''t be long before everyone completely exhausted themselves and couldn''t move any further, ultimately freezing to death in this snowstorm.


    At this moment, Brian saw a soldier climbing onto the hood of a stalled vehicle against the howling wind, holding a megaphone and shouting something loudly.


    Although most of the sound was drowned out by the howling wind, as he was closer, Brian could vaguely hear what the soldier was saying.


    "Everyone... hold on, we''re almost... at the nearest... county... town. When we... get there, we''ll... rest. Please... hold on...!"


    The voice was intermittent, but from these words, Brian could roughly piece together the meaning.


    This slightly uplifted his spirits, but soon worries arose. After all, a county town was much larger than a small town, with a population several times larger, so there would undoubtedly be fewer infected individuals. Who knew if they would have to face another large-scale battle with the infected?


    However, this time they wouldn''t have a defensive line to hold, and everyone''s bodies were frozen stiff, in extremely poor condition. Once they encountered a large number of infected individuals, they would definitely be wiped out. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brian didn''t believe that the convoy commander hadn''t considered this, but he also knew that even if they knew there might be danger there, they had no other choice now. It was better to gamble that this snowstorm would cover their movements, and the infected wouldn''t detect them.


    Although the howling wind masked the sound of the megaphone, those who were closer heard it and began telling others about the news they just heard. Soon, everyone knew.


    The content was indeed similar to Brian''s judgment. It was indeed true that they would arrive at the nearest county town in a few hundred meters. It was Douglas County''s county seat¡ªDouglasville, located in the western region of Atlanta.


    Hearing this uplifting news, everyone felt full of energy again, and their footsteps unconsciously quickened.


    Not long after, they saw a fork in the road ahead, with a sign indicating the way to Douglasville.


    The crowd cheered and went down the side road, but soon remembered the threat of infected individuals and slowed their pace.


    As they progressed along the road, everything around them, whether rooftops or streets, was completely buried in white snow. However, it was strange that not a single infected individual could be seen.


    All the preparations made by the military were rendered useless, but it also made people breathe a sigh of relief.


    Out of caution, they couldn''t stray too far from the road. Fortunately, there was a very large hospital nearby. It was large enough to accommodate everyone in the convoy, and there was also a large underground parking lot to park all the vehicles. As long as enough parts were gathered from there, repairs could be carried out on the spot.


    The convoy slowly stopped at the entrance of the hospital. The electric gate at the entrance was tightly closed at the moment. The sign displayed the name "Wells Douglas Hospital," and


    opposite the street was a large pharmacy. All around were various hospital buildings, all seemingly part of the same hospital.


    The crowd gathered at the entrance of the hospital, but no one dared to rush in. Although there were no infected individuals inside at the moment, no one was foolish. During the Cordyceps outbreak, hospitals were hotspots for the spread of the virus.


    Moreover, they had encountered those monsters more than once. If they rushed in recklessly and there were a large number of infected individuals inside these buildings, they would be walking into a lion''s den.


    The people looked at the soldiers, and for some reason, there was no goodwill in the civilians'' eyes towards them. Their eyes were full of schadenfreude, devoid of the friendliness they had shown to each other just a few days ago.


    As the crowd gathered at the entrance of the hospital, Commander Harper had already organized a team of soldiers led by Captain Colbert to enter the hospital to investigate.


    Actually, Justin should have been more suitable for this operation. Both his combat skills and physical abilities were excellent, but his temperament was too... impulsive. Therefore, for safety''s sake, Harper chose Colbert.


    As for the civilians and soldiers on the street, they couldn''t continue to endure the cold. Harper ordered the doors to be opened so everyone could get in and rest, trying to recover their strength as much as possible. But one condition was that they must remain quiet at all times.


    At the same time, Harper also dispatched some elite soldiers to disperse around the hospital, keeping watch on the surrounding streets. If anything unusual was noticed, they would report immediately.


    With a reinforced formation led by Colbert, the crowd dispersed from the entrance, and easily climbed over the electric gate at the entrance, their footsteps crunching as they disappeared into the depths of the hospital, gradually fading away in the snowstorm.


    Watching the soldiers entering the hospital, Brian''s heart inexplicably began to beat violently, and he felt a palpitation.


    He placed his hand over his chest, not understanding why he felt this way, but seeing the people around him turning to walk back to the cars, he followed suit. Regardless, it was better to take shelter from this snowstorm for now.


    ----------------------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 59 - 55

    Chapter 59 - 55Enduring the biting cold wind and snow, Brian stepped into the passenger car, feeling a rush of warmth engulfing him as he settled in. It was a comforting sensation, though he knew it was merely an illusion. In reality, the temperature inside the car was still quite low, just slightly warmer compared to the frigid conditions outside. Nonetheless, as he adjusted to the temperature inside, he would soon feel the chill once again.


    Inside the car, everyone huddled together, trying to generate warmth by exhaling hot breaths into their hands, already red and stiff from the cold. Some even embraced each other for warmth, sharing body heat.


    Even Tracy, the soldier in charge, was struggling with the harsh weather. Though she continued to monitor the situation inside the car, her body couldn''t help but shiver incessantly.


    Brian made his way deeper into the car, where he found Sarah, Alan, Anna, Sylvia, and Wilfred. Over the past week, they had formed a small group, as isolating oneself was inconvenient. Instead, they had decided to stick together, offering each other some comfort and occasional conversation.


    "Here, have some chocolate to keep warm," Brian said softly, offering a few pieces from his backpack to those nearby. His voice barely carried, audible only to those close to him.


    The others accepted without hesitation, careful to eat the chocolate discreetly. They tore open the packaging, quickly consuming the chocolate and disposing of the wrappers to avoid attracting attention.


    They had learned from previous incidents where individuals flaunted their food openly, only to be robbed later. When soldiers investigated, they found no leads, leaving the victims feeling helpless.


    Alan, seated in the rear with a pile of handgun parts, struggled to assemble the gun with his hands already numb and stiff from the cold. Brian and Sarah had been training Alan in physical fitness and firearm usage over the past few days, following Osborne''s instructions meticulously.


    While they hadn''t had the opportunity to use these skills yet, Alan remained enthusiastic, diligently practicing even amid the harsh conditions.


    Observing Alan''s eagerness to practice assembling the gun, Brian sighed softly, placing the chocolate beside him. "Alan, take your time. There''s no need to rush."


    "Thanks," Alan replied, glancing briefly at the chocolate before returning his focus to assembling the gun, his movements awkward and slow.


    Since witnessing his mother''s tragic death, Alan had undergone a drastic transformation, initially consumed by pain and despair. Brian''s presence, though reserved, provided him with a sense of brotherly care. Alan also cherished the moments spent playing with Sarah, even though he didn''t particularly enjoy it. He felt happy, knowing he had to become brave and strong to protect them, despite their older age.


    "Sarah, take a look. Is this correct?" Alan asked, handing the assembled handgun to Sarah for inspection.


    Sarah, who had been observing silently, accepted the gun, weighing and examining it before nodding approvingly, giving Alan a reassuring look.


    "You two are really amazing. It''s only been a couple of days since you started training with firearms, and you can already assemble them independently," Sylvia commented from her seat, reclining with a smile on her face, looking towards Brian in the adjacent seat. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s injuries had improved significantly, and she could now walk on her own, albeit with lingering discomfort. Wilfred and Anna had assisted her during their journey through the blizzard, without whom she wouldn''t have been able to endure.


    Turning her gaze towards the snow-covered hospital outside, Sylvia''s expression turned somber. "I can''t help but feel that something is off."


    "I agree. It''s strange that we haven''t encountered a single infected person since entering the city. Could they be hiding from the snowstorm?" Anna chimed in, voicing her concerns.


    Brian shook his head in disagreement. "We''ve encountered blizzards before, but infected individuals still appeared. This silence is unsettling. Atlanta and its surroundings should be infested with infected. Something must have happened here..."


    As Brian muttered to himself, the others fell silent, pondering the unsettling situation. The news of the danger surrounding Atlanta had caused quite a stir and anxiety among them. However, with no other options but to proceed, they couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Instead, they focused on resting and preparing for any potential threats that lay ahead, leaving strategic planning to the military command.


    Wilfred broke the silence with a pragmatic reminder. "Let''s not dwell on what we can''t understand. Our priority now is to rest and conserve our energy, ready to face any challenges that may arise. Let the military handle the rest."


    With Wilfred''s words, the tension in the car eased slightly. Everyone leaned back, hands tucked into their pockets, closing their eyes to rest, albeit remaining alert to the situation outside.


    Even Alan, who had wanted to continue disassembling and assembling firearms, reluctantly put away the handgun, focusing on resting and recuperating his strength and energy.


    As the atmosphere in the rear of the car fell into a quiet lull, drawing some curious glances from others, they paid it no mind, exchanging hushed whispers as they kept an eye on the hospital outside.


    ------------


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 60 - 56 /Part 1

    Chapter 60 - 56 /Part 1"It seems that there haven''t been any living people or infected individuals here for a long time."


    In the lobby of the hospital outpatient department, the floor tiles, once smooth as mirrors, were now covered with thick layers of dust. The ground was littered with dried bloodstains, barely visible, along with scattered pamphlets and various medical equipment.


    Looking at this scene, one could imagine the chaos that must have ensued during the Cordyceps outbreak.


    Corbett crouched down, running his fingers through the dust on the ground, rubbing it between his fingers. He surveyed the lobby, devoid of any footprints, and made his assessment.


    Around him stood two dozen heavily armed soldiers, their guns aimed at the blind spots and corners, ready for any potential appearance of infected individuals.


    One of the soldiers, a sergeant, stood behind Corbett and asked softly, "So, sir, what do we do next?"


    "Hmm..."


    Upon hearing the soldier''s inquiry, Corbett slowly stood up, supporting his chin, pondering for a moment. He decided it was best to explore the area thoroughly before making any decisions.


    "I just observed from outside. The outpatient department consists of the ground floor, minus one level, and the underground parking lot. Assign each person to a small team, with each team responsible for two levels. Remember to bring gas masks when entering the underground parking lot. We''ll search every inch of this place."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Receiving the orders, the sergeant didn''t hesitate, immediately turning to issue commands to the soldiers around him and assigning team leaders to each group.


    In no time, eighteen soldiers, led by their respective team leaders, sprinted into the hallways on both sides. Soon, the echoing sound of boots on stairs filled the air as they quickly moved up and down.


    After the three groups of soldiers had departed, the remaining soldiers in the outpatient department''s lobby nodded at Corbett. "Let''s begin the search. We need to ensure the safety here as soon as possible. We can''t keep the people outside waiting for too long."


    Then, leading this small team personally, they began a thorough search of every room and corner of the outpatient department lobby, not overlooking any possible hiding places for humans or infected individuals.


    The lobby''s area wasn''t as spacious as the upper floors, and even a simple stroll around wouldn''t take more than a few minutes. Even with the need to enter each room, the teams completed the search in less than half an hour.


    In most of the consultation rooms, apart from the clutter on the floor, overturned chairs, and dust-covered surfaces, there was nothing unusual.


    Only a few rooms had been blocked from the inside. After confirming that there were no people inside, the soldiers broke open the doors from the outside, finding mostly human corpses inside, starved to death as they hid from the infected individuals outside.


    "No issues here. Let''s go to the second floor."


    Breaking open the last door of the room, Corbett stepped inside, observing the twisted bodies. After confirming there was nothing abnormal, they left the room and headed with the soldiers towards the second floor.


    However, halfway there, Corbett seemed to remember something. He abruptly stopped, turning to look at the large doors at the end of the corridor, leading to other buildings.


    Thinking for a moment, he pointed to the two remaining soldiers. "You two stay here and block all exits except the main entrance."


    Then, with the remaining four soldiers, he entered the staircase, making their way to the second floor of the outpatient department.


    Compared to the lobby downstairs, the second floor was even more chaotic. The interconnected corridors led to dozens of rooms, and the dozen or so hospital beds made the already narrow space even narrower. Some areas were so congested with debris that they had to climb over it.


    Continuously pushing open the doors on either side of the corridor, Corbett briskly walked along the passageway, just as confident as he had been downstairs, not worried about any infected individuals suddenly appearing.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 61 - 56 / Part 2

    Chapter 61 - 56 / Part 2But just then, a cold gust of wind suddenly blew onto his face from the left side, immediately catching his attention.


    "Hmm? What''s this..."


    It was a window that hadn''t been securely closed. The cold wind kept pouring in through the not-so-large gap. But what really drew his attention was the corpse sitting below the window, its head drooping.


    Unlike other places with corpses, this room was open. And judging from the lack of decay, this corpse had clearly died more recently than those downstairs. A preliminary assessment would put its death within the past week.


    Stepping quickly into the room, Corbett observed the corpse. Its right hand gripped a gun, and there was a hole in its head, indicating a suicide.


    Then he turned his head to look at the twisted, tattered notebook and a package placed beside the corpse on the left side. Without hesitation, he bent down and picked up both items.


    Opening the package''s zipper, Corbett found it filled with various medicines. A slight smile formed on his lips as he handed it to the soldier behind him.


    But just as he was about to flip through the notebook, instructions came through the radio on his body:


    "Reporting, sir, all areas of minus one floor have been searched, no traces of infected individuals found. However, the route to the underground parking lot entrance is blocked. Clearing it will take longer. We request permission to proceed to the outside and open the fast door to enter the underground parking lot."


    "Blocked off?"


    Hearing this news, Corbett''s brow furrowed. Considering, under normal circumstances, he would prioritize clearing the route. After all, it was underground, and any incident could be better managed there. It was also safer.


    But then he looked at the row of vehicles on the street outside the window, feeling conflicted. Every minute they spent here meant another minute of freezing for the people hiding in the cars outside. After hours of travel, many of them were already in poor condition. If they didn''t find a place to warm up...


    Squinting his eyes, Corbett took a deep breath, thinking that there were no abnormalities in the outpatient lobby and it seemed safe on the second floor as well. No infected individuals had appeared upstairs. It appeared there were no infected individuals here.


    "It should be fine..."


    With a sense of relief, he picked up the radio and said, "Understood. Proceed to the outside, and enter the parking lot from there. But if you encounter any issues, report to me immediately."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After closing the radio, Corbett rubbed his temples. He didn''t know why, but his head had been aching faintly since earlier.


    But he shook his head, suppressing the discomfort, intending to see a military doctor after the search was completed.


    Focusing again on the notebook in his hand, Corbett reached out to flip through it. Much of the front content had been torn by someone, and the remaining part was stained with blood, making it impossible to read what was written.


    Only the last few pages of the notebook were clear enough to read:


    "November 3, 2013. Milo''s condition worsened again. The weather is getting colder. If we don''t find antibiotics soon, he won''t last long. I don''t know why Steven insists on dragging this burden. We can barely survive ourselves!"


    "November 4, 2013. Damn it! They actually agreed to Joyce''s proposal to raid the hospital, where it''s all infected individuals. I can''t understand Steven. Watching them make this decision recklessly, I''m considering whether I should eliminate this burden in advance..."


    "November 5, 2013. Damn it, the pharmacy has been emptied. Looks like they''re determined to raid the hospital. Joyce has been taking care of that guy. I couldn''t find a good opportunity. Maybe I should act while they''re asleep at night?"


    "November 6, 2013. Yesterday I failed again. Why is Joyce so concerned about that guy? Steve and a few others have already scouted the hospital. Now it''s just Joyce and me here. They''re about to act soon. Today may be my last chance..."


    "November 7, 2013. Joyce sensed my intention. She called me out alone, and we had a big fight. Am I really wrong? Even though I''m reluctant, I''ve missed my last chance. I''m preparing to use the weapons at hand. Steve is my brother. I can''t just sit back and watch him take risks alone. I glared at Joyce fiercely, feeling angry. If a companion dies in this action, I will definitely teach her a lesson, because she''s responsible for all of this!"


    "Dead! Dead! Dead! All my brothers are dead. That bitch Joyce actually ran away for that package of medicine, ignoring everyone''s lives. I should have killed that damn burden Milo long ago. But she didn''t enjoy her victory for long. I caught her. I tied her up and threw her into the dark parking lot, watching all the infected individuals enter the parking lot. I sealed off the route. Listening to her begging and screaming from inside, I felt immensely satisfied!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I raided the pharmacy to deal with Milo, but ironically, his body had already gone cold. This guy had died last night, yet that bitch didn''t say anything!!!"


    "I buried all my brothers. This room has the best view. Unexpectedly, it''s snowing today. The street without infected individuals looks really beautiful. Living like this is really tiring. Goodbye, damn world..."


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 62 - 57

    Chapter 62 - 57Cobert stared fixedly at the last page of his notebook, large beads of sweat suddenly sliding down his forehead. His hands began to tremble violently, and it wasn''t until a chilling breeze brushed his cheeks that he fully snapped out of it.


    Frantically, he threw aside what he was holding, grabbed a walkie-talkie, and yanked open the nearby window, hysterically shouting, "Team C, cease all your missions! Do not open the fast door leading to the basement! Do not open the fast door leading to the basement!"


    Then, leaning out the window, Cobert swiftly scanned the outside, trying to locate the entrance to the underground parking lot. However, the raging snowstorm outside made it impossible to see far.


    In that moment, he felt overwhelming regret. Why hadn''t he checked the contents of the notebook earlier? If he had known the outcome, he would have chosen a more secure plan. Now, all he hoped for was Team C to hear his call, respond, and immediately halt their mission.


    "Beep~~ Beep~~"


    But to Cobert''s despair, perhaps due to the snowstorm disrupting the signal, there was no response on the walkie-talkie, just bursts of static.


    Several soldiers standing at the door exchanged glances, not understanding why their commander had such a strong reaction to whatever information he had seen. But they quickly realized it couldn''t be good news.


    "Follow me, let''s find the entrance to the parking lot!" Seeing no response, Cobert immediately turned and dashed out of the room, heading towards the staircase. At the same time, he spoke into the walkie-talkie again, "All teams, attention! Cease all missions and head to the entrance of the hospital to find the parking lot entrance. Do not let Team C open the basement."


    After the message was sent, it didn''t take long for responses to come from the two teams conducting searches upstairs.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Got it!"


    Hearing the response from the other two teams, Cobert felt slightly relieved. After hesitating for a moment, he tried to contact the military outside again, "Harry, can you hear me?"


    "Beep~~ Beep~~"


    But the signal only produced static. It seemed the walkie-talkie couldn''t contact anyone outside. Cobert turned to a sergeant beside him and instructed, "When we go out, you go contact the commander and tell him to initiate evacuation immediately. Don''t stay at the hospital entrance."


    With that, he forcefully pushed open the door of the lobby, and the fierce wind immediately rushed in, sending debris flying everywhere.


    The sergeant, pushed back by the gust of wind, nodded to Cobert and signaled his understanding with a thumbs up. Then, they separated, with some heading towards the hospital''s exterior and Cobert leading others towards the southeast corner of the hospital, where the entrance to the underground parking lot was closest.


    It seemed as though fate didn''t want anyone to stop this unfolding drama. Suddenly, the fierce wind intensified, blowing thick snowflakes fiercely, knocking several soldiers to the ground, rendering them unable to get up for a while.


    Cobert, feeling extremely anxious, didn''t have the luxury to attend to the soldiers behind him. He pushed forward against the wind, determined to reach his destination.


    "We found it!"


    Finally, after a few more minutes of moving forward, he saw a sloping outline not far ahead, which was the entrance to the underground parking lot. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hurrying forward a few steps, Cobert could vaguely see a few soldiers crouching next to the gate, with one soldier installing something underneath.


    Seeing this, Cobert was alarmed and hurriedly approached, waving his hands frantically towards the two soldiers outside who had noticed him, shouting, "Don''t open it! Cease your mission!"


    But just as his voice spread out, it was quickly drowned out by the approaching wind, unable to reach the ears of the two soldiers.


    The two soldiers didn''t know who the figure appearing on the snowy ground ahead was. Seeing someone waving their hands, they aimed their guns, waiting for the person to approach, while informing the captain of the situation.


    Cobert, seeing this, was frantic and knew that saying anything more was futile. He didn''t have time to delay now. He exerted all his strength and continued to move forward in the snow.


    But before he could take a few steps forward, he heard a faint bang ahead. He saw smoke rising from under the gate as the soldier prepared, quickly walking up to lift the fast door.


    Suddenly, a dark abyss appeared in front of Cobert, and he felt as if the world was spinning. In his eyes, it seemed like a gate to hell, and they were the ones opening it!


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 63 - 58

    Chapter 63 - 58"Drip."


    Crimson blood slowly slid down his cheeks, dripping onto the snow-covered ground. Brian wiped the blood from his face with his palm, forcefully pushing away the infected person who had collapsed on top of him, struggling to get up from the snowy ground.


    The snow, stained with blood, slid off his back as he bent down to pull out the knife lodged in the infected person''s head. He also picked up the pistol that had fallen nearby, watching the people fleeing around him with anxiety in his eyes. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a sudden moment, Brian noticed several figures lying not far away. They seemed oddly familiar to him, so he hurriedly rushed over there with all his might.


    As he approached, he stared intently at the familiar figures lying in the snow, and after a while, he finally recognized them as Alan, Sylvia, Anna, and Wilfred.


    But now they were no longer alive; they had become cold corpses lying on the ground.


    "How... How could this happen!"


    Looking at the numerous wounds covering the bodies in front of him, blood flowing continuously, Brian''s face twisted in pain and he fell to his knees on the snowy ground, a mix of anguish and indignation filling his heart.


    "Sarah... she''s not among them!"


    Suddenly, Brian seemed to notice something, and his eyes quickly searched the bodies on the ground, but he couldn''t find the familiar petite figure he was looking for.


    As if sensing something, he abruptly stood up from the ground, pushing forward against the crowd fleeing in front of him as if he had a premonition of exactly where Sarah was.


    Pushing aside anyone blocking his path, shooting or dodging the infected trying to attack him, he rushed forward relentlessly.


    "Sarah! Where are you!"


    Walking through the snowstorm, Brian continuously called out Sarah''s name, but all he heard around him were the howling wind, gunfire, and the panicked screams of the crowd. He received no response, and as he looked at the bodies scattered along the way, his expression became increasingly frantic.


    "I... I''m here..."


    Just then, from the howling wind not far away, came a voice that sounded eerily familiar to him.


    Brian''s body trembled violently, and without hesitation, he dashed toward the direction from which the voice came, as if he had found Sarah''s whereabouts.


    However, Sarah''s current situation was extremely dangerous. A corpse infected person was pinning her down, and because she lacked the strength, she couldn''t immediately push the body away; she could only gradually move it aside.


    Several infected had already noticed her, emitting eerie screams as they charged toward her.


    Unable to do anything else, she raised her pistol and shot at the approaching infected, slowing their advance, while her body continued to shift, trying to quickly escape.


    "Sarah, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Seeing Sarah in danger, Brian shouted loudly, letting her know he was there, while raising his pistol and shooting at the infected running towards her.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The gun fired several shots, bullets sliding through the barrel, spraying out from the muzzle, speeding towards the bodies of the infected in the distance.


    However, the howling wind severely disrupted the trajectory of the bullets, causing them all to deviate from their intended targets and fall helplessly onto the snowy ground.


    With no support, Sarah was forced to desperately shoot with her pistol, but soon there was a "click," indicating that all the bullets had been expended.


    With no bullets left to stop them, the red-eyed infected quickly reached Sarah, who had not yet freed herself, and with a piercing scream, one of them bit into her vulnerable neck.


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, and the girl convulsed violently, her eyes filled with profound reluctance, before her body went limp, her eyes closing weakly.


    "No!"


    Seeing Sarah tragically die before him, Brian''s eyes turned bloodshot, his heart feeling as if it had been torn apart. Like a beast losing its mind, he desperately fired towards the creatures, trying to stop their actions.


    "Hiss!"


    But before he could take a few more steps, a hissing sound suddenly came from his side, and then a lurker leaped out, knocking him to the ground.


    Before Brian could react, the lurker sat on top of him, lifting its withered arm and smashing it down hard on his head!


    ...


    "Ah!"


    Brian suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes wide, sitting up straight in his seat, gasping heavily. He looked around somewhat dazedly, feeling sweaty all over, and subconsciously reached up to touch his forehead, realizing he was covered in sweat.


    Taking another look around, he found himself still on the bus. Remembering the scenes that had flashed through his mind, he immediately realized that he had just had a nightmare. He breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from his forehead with a tissue, and leaned back weakly in his seat.


    Then Brian turned his head slightly, wanting to see how his companions behind him were doing. But as soon as he turned his head, he saw the people behind him looking at him with strange expressions.


    Not knowing why, Sarah''s face turned red, and when she saw him turn around, she quickly covered her face with her hands. However, from the gaps between her fingers, it was clear that she was still peeking at Brian''s movements.


    Seeing everyone behind him looking at him strangely, Brian felt a bit uncomfortable all over. He quickly looked at himself, thinking he might have something strange on him.


    But after looking for a while, he didn''t find anything wrong, feeling puzzled. He asked stutteringly, "Wh-why are you all looking at me like that?"


    "Hehe!"


    Seeing his reaction, Anna and the others in the back couldn''t help but cover their mouths and chuckle. Only Sylvia noticed the sweat on Brian''s forehead and handed him some tissues, asking with concern, "What''s wrong, had a nightmare?"


    "Yeah." Taking the tissues, Brian wiped the sweat from his forehead. Everyone must have seen his reaction just now, plus the sweat on his forehead. Without even looking, he knew he must have had a nightmare.


    But he still felt puzzled when he looked at the people behind him, who were still laughing. Internally, he felt speechless. I had a nightmare, and none of you came to comfort me. What''s with the constant laughter? What''s the meaning of that?


    Seemingly realizing what Brian was thinking, Anna gradually suppressed her smile, but there was still a slight curve at the corner of her mouth. She said in a slightly teasing tone, "You were having a nightmare, and you kept mentioning Sarah''s name, you know~"


    The last word was drawn out unusually long, and then she mimicked the tone Brian had used in his dream with a tense and slightly weird voice.


    "Sarah, where are you?"


    "Sarah, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "..."


    Then, as if she couldn''t continue, her previously suppressed smile immediately broke out again.


    Hearing what Anna said, Brian blushed as if his secret had been exposed. He glanced at Sarah, who was still covering her face, and quickly turned away, not looking at the people behind him anymore, and started making his final feeble defense.


    "N-no... I... I didn''t..."


    But this stuttering defense only made the laughter behind him louder. Even though he had the soul of an adult, he couldn''t help but feel


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 64 - 59

    Chapter 64 - 59"What... What does that mean?"


    Inside the bus, when Brian mentioned leaving the bus, everyone looked puzzled, not understanding why he would suddenly say such a thing.


    After hesitating for a moment, Brian glanced around and, seeing that nobody was paying attention to them, took a few steps closer. In a low voice that only a few people nearby could hear, he recounted all the details of his recent nightmare.


    "Brian, do you know what you''re saying?"


    As Brian slowly recounted his experience, disbelief crossed the faces of everyone. They looked at him with expressions that seemed to say, "Are you half-asleep or something?"


    Seeing that no one seemed to believe him, Brian felt somewhat helpless. Indeed, trying to correlate reality with a dream was somewhat absurd. If he weren''t experiencing it himself, he probably wouldn''t even believe it.


    However, the vivid scenes from the dream and the familiar feeling from seeing the soldiers outside just moments ago, coupled with the palpitations urging him to leave, made it impossible for him to just sit there.


    Unlike the others who didn''t believe him, Wilfred''s expression remained unchanged. As an experienced man, he had his own way of judging things. Perhaps apart from his daughter Anna, no one else could influence his judgment. As Brian recounted his experience, Wilfred watched his face closely, trying to discern any signs of lying.


    It wasn''t that he suspected Brian had any ulterior motives. After spending these few days together, he could tell that the boy wasn''t bad. Moreover, there was no reason for him to harm them. However, they weren''t exactly family, so it was better to be cautious.


    But as Brian finished his last word, Wilfred couldn''t detect any signs of lying. If it wasn''t for Brian being an exceptional actor, then everything he said must be true. Although both possibilities existed, Wilfred was more inclined to believe the former.


    With his judgment made, he hesitated. Perhaps Brian was just affected by a nightmare. Even if what he said was true, Wilfred wasn''t sure if he should take it seriously.


    However, when Wilfred looked at his daughter Anna beside him and remembered all of Brian''s descriptions of the scenes, he gradually made up his mind. Regardless of whether the events in the nightmare would come true, it wouldn''t hurt to hide for a while. After all, the safety of his daughter was paramount. What if it did come true?


    Glancing at Brian deeply, he spoke, "Alright, let''s temporarily leave and find a safe place..."


    "Huh?"


    Originally, Sylvie and Anna thought Brian was influenced by his nightmare and didn''t fully awaken. But when Wilfred suddenly spoke and agreed to temporarily leave, they were both stunned, looking at him with surprise.


    Before they could react, Sarah and Alan gave their own responses.


    "We also think we should leave."


    As two of the younger members of the group, they had a close relationship with Brian. They didn''t even consider the possibility of him intending harm. Although they found the situation somewhat absurd, they chose to believe Brian unconditionally and nodded in agreement with the proposal.


    "..." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvie and Anna looked at the serious expressions of those around them, feeling somewhat puzzled. They couldn''t understand why they were taking a nightmare so seriously.


    But before they could fully comprehend, Sarah and Alan had already given their responses.


    "I guess it''s okay for us to leave too."


    Seeing everyone agreeing to leave, Sylvie and Anna also nodded in agreement. Since there was no harm in leaving for a while, they might as well enjoy the cold breeze.


    With the decision made to go out and take refuge, everyone began to pack their things. They only took what they could easily carry in backpacks. Soon, everyone was ready, and they headed towards the front of the bus.


    Their group walking with bags attracted the attention of those inside the bus, who looked at them curiously, not understanding what was happening.


    "What... What are you guys doing?"


    Tracy had been resting with her eyes closed, but when she heard the murmurs and footsteps behind her, she thought something had happened. She immediately opened her eyes and turned to see several people walking towards her. Most of them she recognized, so although she was puzzled, she waited for them to come closer before asking in a friendly tone.


    As the group slowed down and Wilfred led them towards Tracy, he bent down slightly and whispered softly, "It''s a bit cold inside the bus, and one of our companions is injured and in pain. We want to find shelter nearby, make a fire to keep warm, and relieve the pain."


    He pointed towards Sylvie, who was pretending to be weak, leaning on Anna, to indicate that what he said was true.


    This was the wording they had agreed upon earlier. They couldn''t use the excuse of a nightmare to justify staying inside, as that would surely not work. So they used Sylvie''s "injury" as a reason, making it easier to get off the bus.


    Since they couldn''t choose to stay inside the bus and had to hide in nearby houses individually, they wouldn''t have the soldiers'' assistance. Safety was now their responsibility. Moreover, even if the soldiers could rescue them, with the fierce blizzard, it was uncertain if they would hear their cries for help.


    "Well..."


    Tracy listened to Wilfred''s words and glanced in the direction he pointed. She wondered how Sylvie got injured, but she respected their decision. However, she reminded them, "Once you leave this bus and before we reach the hospital, you won''t be under our protection anymore. You''ll be responsible for everything yourselves."


    "...No problem."


    Pretending to hesitate for a moment after hearing Tracy''s reminder, Wilfred then nodded heavily, indicating that he understood.


    Seeing Tracy standing up suddenly and offering to help them, Wilfred and the others were surprised. They couldn''t understand why she made such a decision.


    "Ken, stay here and look after things for me. Open the door."


    Without waiting for their refusal, Tracy walked towards the soldier sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Ken nodded and pressed the button to open the door as Tracy approached. As the door slowly opened, the cold wind rushed into the bus, making Tracy shiver slightly. She waved her hand towards Wilfred and the others, then stepped out of the bus.


    Seeing Tracy getting off the bus, Brian and the others followed suit.


    The biting cold wind forced its way through the gaps in their clothes, and snowflakes fell on them, covering them in a layer of white.


    Feeling uncomfortable after leaving the relatively warm bus, they took a deep breath and straightened their clothes, then headed towards the agreed direction.


    Due to the heavy snow and uncertainty about whether Brian''s nightmare was real, they couldn''t choose to go too far. But if everything Brian said was true, staying too close would inevitably lead to disaster.


    After discussing for a while, they finally decided to look for a house about 100 meters away from the road for temporary shelter. This distance would allow them to observe the situation near the convoy and ensure they weren''t too close to be unable to escape.


    As they walked, Brian noticed faint lights from houses around them, indicating that there were people inside. Turning to look at the convoy behind them, he felt the palpitations gradually fade away as the distance increased. It was as if telling him that his choice was correct.


    Covering his chest with his hand, he now vaguely believed that everything in the nightmare might be


    true. But... why would he have such a dream?


    "Sigh."


    He sighed softly, not dwelling on it too much. He noticed that Sarah and Alan were struggling to walk, so he stepped back and stood behind them to help them move forward.


    ---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 65 - 60

    Chapter 65 - 60---


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    I am not getting your support lately, please support me on Patreon in any way you can


    With your support I get motivated so please support (?¡ä?`?)


    The distance of one hundred meters wasn''t far at all. Even with the hindrance of wind and snow, it took only a few minutes for everyone to complete this stretch.


    After surveying the houses on both sides of the street, Brian found that most of the surrounding buildings were actually hospitals. There weren''t many places to settle down after all.


    Fortunately, those who chose to take shelter in the houses nearby had opted for buildings within close proximity, so they wouldn''t have to run too far. Additionally, there wouldn''t be any competition for shelter, allowing them to choose freely.


    After some discussion, they finally chose a two-story teahouse. Its height allowed them to observe the area around the hospital.


    Although the snow obscured their vision and they couldn''t see everything clearly, as long as they could observe the movements of the convoy, they could make simple judgments.


    Observing the situation inside the teahouse through the glass door and seeing no sign of infected individuals, Tracy directly pushed open the door and called everyone inside.


    "Roar!"


    However, as the group rushed in, a distinctive roar of infected individuals echoed from the first floor. Shortly after, they heard hurried footsteps from above, moving quickly towards the stairs.


    This commotion naturally startled everyone, who quickly drew their guns and aimed at the staircase, ready to shoot at any moment.


    As the sound of footsteps approached the stairs, three infected individuals rushed out, excitedly displaying ferocious smiles upon seeing the living humans at the door, and charged towards them.


    With only three infected individuals, they were no match for humans armed with guns. Tracy smirked disdainfully and raised her hand, signaling the others not to shoot. She then raised her rifle and fired three shots in succession, accurately killing all the infected individuals.


    "You guys make a fire to keep warm. I''ll go upstairs and take a look." She looked at the bodies on the ground and instructed the others before swiftly crossing over them and rushing upstairs.


    "..."


    Wilfred watched Tracy''s figure and was about to say something when she suddenly disappeared around the corner of the stairs. He sighed helplessly and said to the people beside him, "This lady is indeed enthusiastic..."


    Brian wholeheartedly agreed with this sentiment. Their group originally didn''t have someone like her, but unexpectedly, she was worried about their weak group composition and took the initiative to help. Moreover, she eagerly took on these dangerous tasks. Her enthusiasm was truly commendable.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Just as everyone was about to put down their backpacks and find something to make a fire, a sudden sound of gunfire rang out from somewhere. Although the sound wasn''t loud, it was clear enough for everyone present to hear.


    This instantly put everyone on high alert. They looked towards the direction of the gunfire, but the wind and snow outside, coupled with the cement walls, blocked their line of sight. They could only hear the continuous gunfire but couldn''t see anything.


    Instantly, a sense of foreboding rose in everyone''s hearts. They suddenly remembered what Brian had said on the bus earlier and looked at him one after another.


    Could it be that everything he said about the nightmare was true?


    "Why are you all looking at me? Don''t just stand here. Quickly, go upstairs and check!" Brian naturally understood what they were thinking, but without understanding the situation, he couldn''t make a decision. He quickly reminded them to check the situation near the convoy.


    "Yes, let''s go quickly." With his reminder, everyone came back to their senses. Wilfred shouted, and then everyone quickly rushed towards the staircase.


    When they reached the first floor, they found Tracy standing with her back to them, staring blankly out of the window with her rifle hanging down, unaware of what she was looking at.


    Without saying much, they ran to the other windows and looked out at the direction of the convoy through the glass.


    At this sight, they were all stunned, just like Tracy, staring dumbfoundedly out of the window, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    In the hospital ahead, amidst the wind and snow, a dark mass appeared, moving towards the hospital''s entrance. As they approached, more and more dark figures emerged.


    During their movement, bursts of gunfire and grenade explosions could be heard from inside the hospital. Even though they couldn''t see everything clearly due to the snow, they could still make out the movements of the convoy, allowing them to make some simple judgments.


    The soldiers had already climbed onto the roofs and other high places, aiming their guns at the hospital, seemingly attempting to block the infected individuals just like they did in the previous town of Vaskom.


    However, Brian knew that with the infected individuals'' exceptional climbing abilities, the mere height of the walls wouldn''t be able to stop them.


    At the same time, all the soldiers who were resting on the trucks sprang into action. Some came to the walls, ready to provide fire support, while others began evacuating all the civilians still on the buses, escorting them to safety away from the hospital entrance.


    The sound of gunfire from inside the hospital gradually ceased as the dark mass of infected individuals drew closer, breaking through the makeshift barrier in just a few minutes.


    Regardless of the soldiers'' shooting, they were quickly overwhelmed by the infected individuals who swarmed over them, tearing them down and biting them.


    Finally, realizing that the defense line was untenable, the soldiers chose to retreat rather than stubbornly defend the position. The soldiers scattered, no longer engaging the infected individuals. Instead, they ran towards the trucks that could still be driven, attempting to escape.


    With no barrier to stop them, the infected individuals advanced relentlessly, chasing after the fleeing crowd, seemingly treating them as a delicious feast.


    Screams filled the air as panic spread through the once orderly crowd, which collapsed and disintegrated as soon as the infected individuals broke through.


    One by one, those who ran slowly were tackled by the infected individuals. Those who tried to hide in their cars were dragged out before they could close the doors.


    Some even tripped their companions when they were about to be caught, buying themselves time to escape. Those further away even shot the legs of people in front of them, or even threw other people''s children into the mass of corpses. All sorts of despicable acts were carried out, revealing the ugliness of human nature in this moment.


    Large swathes of blood stained the snowy ground, dividing the street into a boundary between life and death. The once calm street had turned into a hellish battlefield in the blink of an eye, shocking everyone hiding in the surrounding buildings. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 66 - 61

    Chapter 66 - 61Tracy looked at the hellish scene in front of her with widened eyes, ignoring the walkie-talkie in her hand. She lifted the rifle and turned to rush towards the staircase, clearly intending to hurry over and help.


    "Don''t go, you''ll die!"


    Wifred noticed Tracy''s situation in advance and blocked her way before she could leave. From their interaction earlier, he could already guess what kind of person she was. Seeing her expression now, he could roughly guess her thoughts.


    He had a favorable impression of this passionate person and naturally didn''t want her to take risks. He quickly reassured her, "Calm down! Don''t act rashly. All the infected have rushed out. Didn''t you see the soldiers have already fled? You''re alone, going over there will just be throwing your life away!"


    But Tracy''s mind had been clouded by urgency long ago. She couldn''t listen to what others were saying. Facing the person blocking her way with determination, she shouted, "Get out of my way!"


    Seeing Wilfred had no intention of backing down, and even seemed to be raising his weapon, she intended to force him aside.


    "What are you doing?"


    Anna, seeing the situation, immediately raised her gun, aiming at Tracy. Although Tracy had helped her, if her father''s safety was threatened, she wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Anna, put the gun down." Seeing his daughter''s action, Wilfred quickly raised his hand to stop her.


    Then he looked into Tracy''s eyes again and calmly said, "Although I don''t know where so many infected came from, they have all come out now. Didn''t you see the soldiers have all fled? You going alone won''t make any difference, it''s just suicide. You need to think it over..."


    At this moment, Tracy also realized that she had been impulsive earlier. But her determination hadn''t changed. She said, "Even if we can''t change the situation, I must bring the commander out!"


    "Look!"


    Just as Tracy finished speaking, Allen, who had been observing the situation outside, pointed outside the window and exclaimed loudly.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the direction of the convoy outside, only to see a truck loaded with supplies suddenly rushing forward from behind the convoy, ignoring the people and infected in front of it, and directly running over them.


    But when the truck rushed into the crowd of infected, its speed suddenly stopped. The driver, however, desperately stepped on the gas pedal and barely managed to drive the truck to the entrance of the hospital.


    However, by this time, countless infected had climbed onto the truck, wildly banging on the doors and windows, trying to grab the humans inside.


    "Boom!"


    Just as the truck stopped, it seemed like something had detonated inside it. There was a flash of white light, accompanied by a violent explosion. All the infected around the truck were blown away, and corpses and blood flew in the air. The explosion''s flames soared into the sky, leaving a huge crater on the ground. The person on the truck directly detonated the grenades and ammunition on the supply truck.


    The hospital''s wall collapsed with a loud rumble, leaving a huge gap. The explosion not only destroyed all the infected near the truck but also knocked down the ones further away, greatly slowing their pace and giving the convoy enough time to escape.


    In this moment, the first dozen or so trucks at the front of the convoy suddenly turned sharply and squeezed onto the pedestrian walkway, breaking free from the encirclement of the infected, and speeding towards the direction of the highway they had come from, without any intention of stopping even when passing through the crowd.


    Looking at the truck at the forefront, with the American flag planted on it, which was the commander''s vehicle, everyone knew without guessing that the explosion just now was to cover the retreat of these vehicles.


    The sudden explosion caught everyone in the restaurant off guard. For a moment, they all stood still, but Bryan quickly regained his senses and shouted to the people around him, "Let''s take this opportunity to leave!"


    Then he said to Tracy, "You saw it just now, the convoy commander has already retreated. Don''t rush in foolishly. Let''s go together!"


    Tracy was silent for a moment, looked at the chaotic scene outside the window, tightened her grip on the gun, her eyes dimmed, and said softly, "I understand. Let''s evacuate from here first."


    Seeing this, Bryan felt relieved inwardly. They had too many women and children in their group, and in certain situations, they would be the primary targets. With the addition of this soldier, they could still exert some intimidation with her soldier uniform.


    "Then let''s go!"


    --


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67 - 62

    Chapter 67 - 62--


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    "IBM Southeast Employees Federal Credit Union.


    Brian stood at the entrance of the bank, looking up at the sign on the building, and then glanced at the dimly lit reception hall inside. He couldn''t help but feel somewhat uneasy.


    Although he had narrowly escaped the crisis at the hospital entrance by a stroke of luck, at this moment, he realized that the outside world was even more dangerous than he had imagined. With his age and physique, and his mediocre marksmanship, it was impossible for him to survive indefinitely in this apocalypse.


    "Indeed, my abilities are still insufficient..."


    After sighing silently in his heart for a while, Brian felt an even stronger desire to enter the isolation zone as soon as possible. Only there could he find long-term shelter and learning space. Perhaps the isolation zone would be destroyed one day, but by then, he would surely have acquired the ability to protect himself.


    "Let''s go in!"


    Just as Brian was thinking about these matters, several people behind him couldn''t bear the cold outside any longer. They climbed up the stairs and headed towards the bank''s entrance.


    Like the restaurant, this bank was also divided into two floors. The first floor was responsible for handling ordinary business, while the upstairs mostly consisted of office rooms.


    Theresa picked up a bottle covered in ice and snow from the ground, opened the door slightly, and threw it in with force. With a "crack," the silence inside the bank was broken by the sound of shattering glass.


    After waiting at the door for a while and hearing no response from inside the bank, the group looked at each other. It seemed that there were no infected people inside.


    Seeing this, they slowly pushed the door open and entered the reception hall, looking around.


    During normal times, there wouldn''t be many people in the bank, only a few staff members would be stationed here. Moreover, after the Cordyceps outbreak, those staff members must have all fled, so it was not surprising that there were no infected people inside, as expected by the group.


    Brian looked down at the scattered banknotes on the ground and picked up a hundred-dollar bill. Looking at Benjamin Franklin printed on it, he couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    Who would have thought that the once beloved and craze-inducing dollar bills would become useless pieces of paper scattered on the ground after the apocalypse, ignored by everyone.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Get the fire going, I''m freezing!"


    After confirming that there was no danger inside, everyone got busy. They had no choice; it was just too cold.


    Theresa and Wilfred found some wooden chairs and tables upstairs and began to dismantle them on the spot. Anna and Sylvia picked up branches from the snow outside, while the children cleared a space and tidied up some papers and banknotes to be used as fuel later.


    Watching the few people in front of him pile up the wood and start a fire, Brian sat aside, opened the three backpacks he and Sarah carried, and began to check their supplies.


    Food and guns were a given; almost everyone had them. In addition, he had a walkie-talkie they obtained from the soldier Tommy in Austin, although they hadn''t used it much.


    A shotgun, although it had been disassembled into parts after the last scumbag was taken care of, was now necessary to bring out again in this situation.


    Next to the shotgun were two egg-like objects, which upon closer inspection turned out to be grenades. He found them on that scumbag, originally there were four or five, but he didn''t dare to take them all, so he only took two.


    Then he picked up a square can filled with liquid. It was all gasoline inside, which he had taken from two cars in a hurry. After all, this stuff was great for making Molotov cocktails. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, from the deepest part of the backpack, he took out a small iron box and opened it gently. Inside were the morphine syringe and needle from Antoine''s safe.


    As he rearranged these items one by one, Brian already had a plan in mind. When he looked at the pile of sanitary pads in the handbag and remembered some unpleasant memories, his mouth twitched, and he quickly closed the zipper without looking further.


    With a cheer from the front, the fire gradually lit up, giving a hint of warmth to the dark reception hall. Then, crackling sounds came from the flames.


    Afterward, everyone sat around the fire, stretching their hands out to feel the warmth. Their bodies shivered, and they let out sighs of extreme comfort.


    But gradually, everyone fell silent. The sudden dispersal of their entire convoy by the infected horde was something none of them had expected. Remembering the massacre at the hospital entrance, they all felt a chill down their spines.


    If it hadn''t been for Brian reminding them to leave...


    Thinking about this, except for Tracy, who was unaware, everyone''s gaze once again turned to Brian''s position.


    "What''s going on again!"


    Seeing the familiar scene in front of her, Tracy frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then broke the silence, asking, "You... it seems you anticipated danger. Can you tell me why?"


    "..."


    Upon hearing Tracy''s words, everyone was surprised, not understanding why she suddenly asked such a question. Since this matter was too bizarre, Brian had warned them not to tell anyone.


    "What... what do you mean..." Wilfred looked at everyone''s expressions around him, realizing it was not good. He hurriedly spoke up to divert Tracy''s attention and asked in a puzzled manner.


    But Tracy had already noticed the subtle changes in everyone''s expressions and immediately understood her speculation was correct. They must know something. Seeing Wilfred trying to cover up, she couldn''t help but sneer and said mockingly, "Actually, you all know, don''t you..."


    Without waiting for others to respond, she continued, "The reason you suddenly chose to leave the car and run to a hundred meters away, wasn''t because of Sylvia''s injury, but because you had already anticipated... or rather, you were unsure if there would be danger, so you just hid a hundred meters away."


    "And after witnessing the appearance of the infected horde, although you all looked shocked, your gaze was more focused on the child. Your surprise didn''t seem to be just directed at the infected, but also included this child. Moreover, on the way here, I observed that your eyes would unconsciously glance at him. Just now, you did the same thing. If my guess is correct, is this crisis related to this child?"


    After saying these words, Tracy''s gaze firmly fixed on Brian, seemingly trying to observe something unusual from him.


    All present were astonished to see Tracy, not expecting her to be so sharp as to detect something amiss from such subtle clues.


    "Sigh..."


    Letting out a sigh, Brian shook his head with a bitter smile. He never expected this female soldier to be so sensitive. Originally, he didn''t want to continue telling others about this bizarre incident. If this matter fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, it wouldn''t be beneficial to him.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you..." After pondering for a moment, he slowly raised his head and looked directly at Tracy.


    Seeing her sitting upright, seemingly listening attentively, Brian organized his words in his mind and then recounted the whole story once again.


    As Tracy listened to Brian''s explanation, her expression gradually changed


    from disbelief at the beginning, to full astonishment, and finally, she sat there in shock.


    After a long time, she finally came to her senses, stiffly turned her neck, and looked around at everyone''s faces, as if confirming the truth of what was said.


    Seeing her expression, the others understood what she meant. They nodded to indicate that everything Brian said was true, and Anna, who was sitting next to her, slowly said, "At first, none of us believed it, but we left with caution. It wasn''t until the infected appeared that we truly believed."


    Hearing this, Tracy''s expression suddenly twisted with anger. She glared at Brian and shouted, "Then why didn''t you tell us earlier? Do you know how many lives could have been saved if we had been prepared in advance? They died selfishly because of you!"


    "Even if I had told you, would you have believed it?"


    Looking at her angry face and hearing her words, Brian wrinkled his brows and felt annoyed. A disdainful smile crept onto his lips, and he retorted, "Don''t say it''s too late now. Even if I had told you, you probably would have thought it was a joke and brushed it off!"


    "You!"


    Hearing Brian''s retort, Tracy choked on her words for a moment, her eyes spitting fire as she looked at the boy. She didn''t say anything for a while.


    Then she suddenly turned around, picked up a stick from the ground, and started smashing and destroying everything around her. She vented her pent-up anger and frustration, until she finally collapsed on the ground, silently crying.


    Seeing this, no one tried to comfort her. They knew it was best to let her be alone at this time and calm down.


    Quietly taking out food from their backpacks, they hadn''t eaten for a long time, so they needed to replenish their strength. Besides, the weather outside was gradually getting darker, and they would definitely have to stay here overnight.


    "Well..."


    While everyone was enjoying their food, Allen hesitated for a moment before asking, "So, what should we do next after this blizzard passes? Should we continue to Atlanta?"


    --


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 68 - 63

    Chapter 68 - 63"When we leave!"


    As soon as Allen spoke, Sylvia immediately sat up straight and said loudly without hesitation. Her sister was still in Atlanta, no matter how dangerous the road ahead was. Even without the protection of the convoy soldiers, she had to go.


    Her sudden outburst startled Allen, causing him to tremble for a moment. Fortunately, Sarah saw his reaction and quickly comforted him.


    "Yes, we definitely have to go to Atlanta."


    Seeing that Allen was fine, Brian nodded in agreement with Sylvia''s words and said softly, "Now that the whole convoy has dispersed, and it''s winter, and it''s so dangerous outside, the closest and safest place for us now is the Atlanta quarantine zone. Instead of wandering outside in fear all day, it''s better to take a chance and go to the quarantine zone."


    After some consideration, Wivfred raised the water bottle in his hand and took a sip. He was still hesitant about whether to go to Atlanta. While others had reasons to go there, he and his daughter Anna didn''t necessarily have to.


    The quarantine zone was located northeast of Atlanta, meaning they would have to cross at least half the city to get there. It was one of the largest cities in the United States, and the number of infected there was no joke. Even if they had no protection from the convoy now, it was uncertain whether they could safely make it there.


    For Wivfred, his daughter''s safety was paramount. He wouldn''t take such a big risk for a few people he had only known for a few days and a so-called safe quarantine zone.


    Seeing his father''s conflicted expression, Anna, who was sitting opposite him, couldn''t guess what he was thinking. Since her mother left, her father valued her life more than anything else. Now, with the road so dangerous and the situation like this, she knew her father probably wouldn''t choose to go to Atlanta.


    But she didn''t want to continue living in fear and uncertainty like this. She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in a long time, always afraid that the infected would suddenly bite her neck. She had had enough of these days.


    Anna stood up slowly from the ground, sat down next to her father, and whispered something in his ear. It was unclear what she said.


    After a while, Wivfred argued with her for a few rounds, but seeing his daughter''s determined eyes, he nodded reluctantly and said, "If you want to go, then go. If only we could find those trucks and join them... if they accompany us, our chances of safely reaching the quarantine zone are much higher."


    Seeing that everyone had chosen to go to Atlanta, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, slumping down again, her expression now showing worry. Although everyone had decided to go to Atlanta, without the protection of soldiers, she didn''t have much hope of making it to the quarantine zone alive. Asking about others'' decisions was just a way to avoid going alone.


    After Wivfred finished speaking, no one else spoke. Everyone fell silent again, the atmosphere once again quiet.


    "The commander will inform us of the location!"


    Just then, a dry voice suddenly sounded, startling everyone. They all froze for a moment before looking around to find Tracy standing beside them, not knowing when she had come. However, she no longer looked as weak as before.


    Rubbing her slightly red eyes, Tracy returned to her seat and took out her walkie-talkie, gently placing it on the ground. She looked at everyone and said, "When we left Dallas, we assumed something like this would happen. Now that it has, the commander will fire signal flares into the sky and call on the radio frequency to inform everyone of the specific location to gather."


    Saying this, she turned her head to look at the still raging snowstorm outside, feeling somewhat tired. "But... we may have to wait until after this snowstorm passes for them to start."


    "It''s okay..." Hearing that the convoy might be regrouping, Wivfred breathed a sigh of relief, a hint of joy on his face. "Anyway, our plan also depends on this snowstorm passing."


    The others, upon hearing that the military would fire signal flares and Tracy would rebuild the convoy, also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling slightly relaxed.


    "Alright, Allen, Sarah, let''s bring over that couch." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that there was nothing more to discuss, Brian stood up slowly and called the two to help him. He had just seen a very large couch in the reception office on the first floor that could be used as a bed.


    The three of them walked into the office, cleared away the debris along the way, and, with everyone''s eyes on them, slowly dragged the couch over to the fire pit.


    After Brian sat down on the couch and Sarah and Allen laid out the blankets, he picked up a few pieces of firewood from the ground and occasionally tossed them into the fire pit to keep it burning.


    Having been deeply impressed by the recent nightmare, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. So he took the initiative to take on the task of guarding for tonight.


    Although Brian was just a child, after experiencing his mature demeanor, no one said much. They all lay down on the couch to sleep.


    Perhaps because everyone was too tired or the couch was too comfortable, in a short while, everyone lying on the couch began to emit faint snoring.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Looking at the time on his watch, which was nearly one o''clock, Brian noticed that Tracy, like him, was sitting on the couch, staring blankly at the flames in the middle.


    "Hmm..."


    Tracy glanced at Brian, crossed her hands together, and rubbed her thumbs back and forth. Her expression was quite strange, as if she was struggling with something.


    After struggling for a while, she finally spoke up. "I''m sorry for what happened just now. I was a bit impulsive. It wasn''t right to blame you for it."


    Raising an eyebrow, Brian looked at Tracy in surprise, not expecting her to apologize to him.


    Then he chuckled lightly, waved his hand nonchalantly, and said, "It''s okay, I didn''t take it to heart. I just hope you won''t tell anyone about this."


    Seeing that Brian didn''t blame her at all, Tracy also felt relieved. When she heard him ask her not to tell anyone again, she smiled bitterly and said, "As you said, even if I say it, I''m afraid no one will believe it."


    "I still hope you won''t utter a word about it!"


    Brian picked up a few pieces of wood from the ground and threw them into the fire again, somewhat helpless. "To be honest, even I don''t understand what''s going on right now. If someone with ill intentions finds out about this, they''ll probably think I have some kind of danger-sensing ability. At that point, they won''t care whether it''s true or not; they''ll find a way to catch me first..."


    "..."


    Listening silently to Brian''s words, Tracy sensed the hesitation in his tone and understood that in this apocalypse, if strangers learned about this, what he said was likely to become reality.


    Thinking of this, she nodded vigorously and said softly, "Okay, I won''t tell anyone."


    After that, Tracy couldn''t help but yawn, feeling a bit tired. She lay down on the couch and, with a slightly puzzled expression, murmured, "I feel like you don''t want to


    be a twelve or thirteen-year-old child at all; you seem more like an old man who''s seen it all."


    "Hehe~" Hearing this, Brian glanced at her almost closed eyes, chuckled lightly, and thought to himself that he was already an old man inside. It''s just that his age was forcibly reduced. But he still replied, "Maybe, I learn faster than others."


    Tracy''s lips curled slightly, and she closed her eyes, unable to deny it, and muttered, "I''ve found that you don''t want to be a twelve or thirteen-year-old child at all; you seem more like an old man who''s seen it all."


    "Hehe~" Hearing this, Brian glanced at her almost closed eyes, chuckled lightly, and thought to himself that he was already an old man inside. It''s just that his age was forcibly reduced. But he still replied, "Maybe, I learn faster than others."


    Tracy''s lips curled slightly, and she closed her eyes, unable to deny it, and muttered, "I''ve found that you don''t want to be a twelve or thirteen-year-old child at all; you seem more like an old man who''s seen it all."


    Looking around at the sleeping people on the couch, Brian slowly got up and tidied up the blankets for them.


    Then he checked the first floor lobby again, made sure all the doors and windows were closed, and there were no omissions, before returning to the fire pit.


    He picked up the book that had been prepared long ago from the couch and began to read by the light of the fire, passing the difficult time of tonight.


    --


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 69 - 64

    Chapter 69 - 64"Quickly, are you still playing or not?"


    In the reception hall, Anna, Silvia, Sarah, and Alan sat around together, playing poker they somehow obtained from somewhere, enjoying themselves.


    Meanwhile, Brian kept running up and down the stairs, starting from the first-floor entrance and running to the end of the second-floor corridor, repeating this cycle. Despite being sweaty and exhausted, he showed no signs of stopping.


    At the front door, Tracy paced back and forth with a rifle, gazing intently at the sky outside as if expecting something.


    It was their third day here, and no one had anticipated the snowstorm lasting this long. However, the storm outside was gradually dissipating, no longer as fierce as the previous days, and they could now clearly see everything outside.


    During this time, they hadn''t encountered any survivors fleeing or infected chasing them. The entire city seemed to have fallen silent, as if everyone had disappeared, leaving only them.


    "How''s it going? Any updates?" Brian wiped the sweat from his forehead and approached Tracy. "Still no luck contacting them?"


    With a sigh, Tracy shook her head in frustration. "I''ve been trying to reach them on the military frequency for days, but still no response."


    Listening to their conversation at the door, Wilfred, sitting on the couch, looked concerned. "So... do we keep waiting?"


    He then pointed to the backpacks lying nearby. "We''ve used up a lot of our food in these three days. We need to save some for the road to Atlanta. If we can''t contact them, we have to leave soon!"


    Perhaps sensing the seriousness of the situation, the four people who were originally playing cards put down their poker hands and turned their heads to look at them.


    "Look, there''s a red light over there!"


    At that moment, Sarah suddenly noticed something in Brian''s direction. A red light appeared in her pupils, and she pointed outside, shouting loudly.


    Without her saying anything, everyone''s gaze was already fixed on the direction where the red light appeared.


    The red light shot up into the sky, hovering at a very high altitude, then slowly descended from the sky, emitting a dazzling red glow, especially conspicuous. It was undoubtedly the light from a signal flare.


    "Great, the commander finally launched the signal flare!" Tracy looked up at the red light in the sky, her expression changing from surprise to excitement, shouting with joy.


    The others hurriedly gathered at the door to watch. They had just begun to plan to head to Atlanta when the signal flare suddenly appeared.


    Brian watched the direction where the signal flare fell. It should be about ten kilometers to the east. If they followed the road in that direction, they could probably reach it in less than two hours.


    Seeing this, he clapped his hands and said to the others who were still watching, "Alright, now that we have a target, let''s pack up and leave as soon as possible. Let''s try to reach there within two hours!"


    Everyone listened and quickly turned to their backpacks, gathering up the scattered items on the couch.


    Brian returned to the couch, strapped on his backpack, and then hung the shotgun, which he had assembled a few days ago, on the side of the backpack. At that time, it had naturally attracted everyone''s attention, but since they were not bound by any rules of the convoy now, having an extra gun for self-defense was always a good thing.


    Then he picked up another backpack and handed it to Sarah, who was next to him. As for the handbag that had lost its shotgun, it was handed to Alan. After all, it only contained some women''s items, which could be discarded at any time.


    In no time, everyone was ready to go, each holding some weapons for self-defense. Since bullets were limited, they couldn''t rely solely on firearms, and knives were too short. So they prepared some longer weapons to deal with scattered infected more easily.


    Opening the door of the reception hall, a gentle breeze blew over their heads. The trees on the roadside were now bare, with leaves scattered all over the ground, and ice cones hanging from the branches.


    Following the road forward, after about fifteen minutes, they returned to the entrance ramp to the interstate highway.


    Here, dozens of buses from the convoy had stopped, covered with thick snow after three days of blizzards. From the appearance of the bulging snowdrifts, it could be seen that there were bodies inside.


    Wilfred cautiously approached one of the snowdrifts, pulled out the bodies, and found a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties, with the same yellow skin as Brian, indicating he was Asian.


    He squatted down and observed the body for a while, trying to see if there was anything useful, but soon he made a light sound of surprise. He began to move the body, as if searching for something.


    When Wilfred turned the body over, he found a bright red patch on the back, with several clear bullet holes.


    Afterward, he didn''t bother with the body and went on to the other snowdrifts, pulling out the bodies and searching through them. Soon, several bodies were unearthed from the snow.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Anna looked at her father''s actions with some confusion and walked up quickly, looking at Wilfred, who had stopped moving and seemed lost in thought.


    After scanning the bodies that had been unearthed, Brian pondered for a moment and also noticed the anomaly on these bodies. With a flash in his eyes, he somewhat understood Wilfred''s actions.


    Glancing at the most recently unearthed body, Wilfred seemed to confirm something and slowly stood up, saying to everyone, "These people weren''t killed by infected. They were shot from behind."


    Tracy also approached, looking at the bodies lying face up on the ground, and said softly, "That''s right, the gunshot wounds on their backs indicate they were shot from behind. They were probably intended to delay the infected, but is it strange when such things happen when the infected break out of the hospital? Is there anything unusual?"


    "Being shot from behind isn''t surprising, but what''s strange is that they all died together. Have you seen any bite marks from infected?" Brian stepped out from behind and explained Tracy''s confusion.


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Tracy was stunned for a moment and quickly squatted down to search the bodies nearby, finding no traces of any infected bite wounds.


    "Exactly!" Wilfred praised Brian after noticing this. He found that this kid really suited his taste.


    "I just noticed that there are no infected bodies nearby. Although the distance varies, it can be confirmed that none of these people were bitten by infected. All of them were shot from behind, and the types of guns used were different. Obviously, it wasn''t just pistols. The key is that all their firearms and backpacks are missing. I''m afraid..."


    When Wilfred said this, everyone''s gaze turned to him, waiting for his continuation.


    But Wilfred didn''t say anything more. Instead, he looked at Brian, as if wanting him to continue speaking. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um..."


    Brian didn''t understand why he was doing this, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said, "Someone deliberately killed these survivors and looted their belongings. These people must have been caught while fleeing, so they were shot from behind. That''s why their wounds are all in the back, and the number of people killed should be considerable. They


    still had shotguns and rifles in their hands, probably obtained from a military supply truck."


    "..."


    After hearing Brian''s words, everyone fell silent, looking at the bodies on the ground. In their minds, they could vividly see the expressions of fear and disbelief on the faces of these fleeing survivors, as well as the ferocious and ugly faces of their killers.


    Although they had anticipated such things happening sooner or later, when faced with such cruelty, they couldn''t help but feel breathless.


    "How could this happen!"


    Anna and Sarah covered their mouths lightly, unable to accept such a thing with their kind hearts.


    As Brian finished speaking, he also felt somewhat suffocated, clenching his fists slightly. He felt a strong aversion to such acts of arbitrarily taking others'' lives.


    But what could they do? Everything would remain unchanged as long as this damn apocalypse continued for another day. As long as society''s order wasn''t restored for a day, these kinds of things would continue to happen, and as time passed, people would gradually forget everything from the old era. Then, such events would no longer stir up any waves in the hearts of the people of the new era!

 Chapter 70 - 65

    Chapter 70 - 65Without saying much more, after everyone calmed down, they walked towards the dozens of buses. However, they were already empty, with nothing useful left inside. It seemed like they had been thoroughly looted by those people.


    Since there was nothing to be found, they didn''t stay there for long. They all headed towards the highway.


    But just on this short ramp, they found several snowdrifts again. With a casual sweep of their feet, they unearthed a body from one of them, also shot in the back with nothing left on them, just like the others.


    If it were just this, they might not have found it strange. However, as they continued down the road, they were completely shocked by what they saw.


    At the highway exit, there were several snowdrifts piled up like small mountains. Some bodies were so fresh that the snow covering them wasn''t thick, and when Brian looked at the road, he saw clear tire tracks, extending towards the east, as if they had just left not long ago.


    Wilfred rushed over first and dug into the snowdrifts. Inside, they found only human corpses, all shot with bullets.


    Even the dumbest person could understand what was happening when they saw this scene and the tire tracks. A group of people had stationed themselves at this ramp, waiting to ambush anyone trying to get on the highway, killing all passing survivors. They had vehicles from the convoy, possibly obtained during their escape or stolen from survivors. They must have been here not long ago, but were probably attracted by the signal flare from a distance and left in their vehicles.


    Someone was hunting survivors! And they had just been here!


    Instantly, cold sweat broke out on everyone''s foreheads, and they were all stunned on the spot.


    If the signal flare hadn''t been launched, if the bank hadn''t been a bit far from here, they might have unintentionally entered the ramp, and all of them might have become the cold corpses lying on the ground. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is really troublesome!"


    Biting his finger, Brian squatted down to inspect the tire tracks extending from the ramp. He felt puzzled.


    He had thought it was just a random robbery and murder incident, but it had turned into this. Who was the insane person leading these actions?


    The scenes from last night of several military trucks leaving, the noisy scene, almost all the fleeing people had seen it clearly. The signal flare was basically known to be from the convoy. But even so, they still dared to come here. The number of people should not be few.


    But even if the number doubled, Brian didn''t believe that a few civilians with guns would dare to confront a fully armed, well-trained soldier.


    At that moment, he recalled the intersection of the ramp, the bodies lying on the ground, and the gunshot wounds on their backs.


    It''s them...


    As if realizing something bad, Brian suddenly looked up and shouted to the others, "We need to catch up quickly! These guys may be planning to disguise themselves as a gathering point and then ambush the military there!"


    "What?"


    When the others heard this, they were momentarily at a loss, but then it seemed like they understood something, and their faces turned grim.


    "How dare they!"


    Tracy, being a soldier in the convoy, couldn''t accept that someone would dare to attack the military and disrupt their journey to the quarantine zone.


    "Regardless, we need to inform the military about this as soon as possible!"


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, they didn''t stay there any longer but quickened their pace along the tire tracks.


    Unlike other areas where the snow was soft and difficult to walk on, the snow here had been compacted by the weight of the vehicles, making it easy for them to move forward. They followed the tracks, jogging along.


    However, as they moved, they gradually slowed down. Everyone realized that with just their legs, they couldn''t catch up with the vehicles.


    "Huff... Huff... Oh right, we can use the walkie-talkie!"


    Breathing heavily, Brian remembered something and shouted to Tracy, who was in the lead, "Didn''t they say the military would broadcast on the public frequency? We should be able to hear it now, right?"


    Tracy quickly took out the walkie-talkie and started adjusting the frequency.


    This time, there was no useless noise coming from the walkie-talkie. With each turn of the knob, a clear male voice came out:


    "I''m Harry, the commander of the convoy heading to the Atlanta quarantine zone. Currently, we are regrouping at Sweetwater Creek State Park east of Douglasville. If you hear this message and still want to continue to Atlanta, please come over. We will stay here for two days."


    "Sweetwater Creek State Park? Where is that? Does anyone know?" Sylvia, among the crowd, was confused by the unfamiliar name and asked those around her.


    "Don''t think too much. We just need to follow the direction of the signal flare!" Brian frowned slightly when he heard Sylvia''s inexplicable question and interrupted her, then said to Tracy, "Since the public frequency works, can we contact them directly?"


    "I''ll try!"


    Tracy nodded and adjusted the walkie-talkie to the familiar frequency, holding it to her mouth and calling out, "Hello, can anyone hear me?"


    "Beep... Beep..."


    After a few tries, listening to the noise from the walkie-talkie, Tracy''s face was filled with frustration. She turned her head to the people around her, shaking it helplessly.


    Seeing her reaction, everyone''s expressions were a bit dejected, but there was nothing they could do. Since they couldn''t contact the military via the walkie-talkie, they could only quicken their pace.


    Realizing that they were getting tired after jogging along the tire tracks for nearly an hour, they slowed down. With their legs sore and breaths heavy, they finally saw a sign for Sweetwater Creek State Park and the exit ramp ahead.


    Sharp-eyed Sylvia spotted the sign from afar and excitedly pointed forward, "There..."


    But before she could finish her sentence, Wilfred covered her open mouth and whispered to the others around him, "There are people ahead, don''t make a sound!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately lowered their bodies, crouching down. Following Wilfred''s lead, they slowly moved towards the direction of the trees by the roadside, keeping their eyes forward, trying to find the so-called people.


    As they got closer, they indeed found several military trucks parked at the ramp, with seven or eight soldiers patrolling around them, all armed with guns and wearing combat uniforms.


    When they got close enough, everyone stopped, not going any further. After all, this wasn''t a dense forest but an open snowy area. Getting closer would make them very conspicuous and easily spotted by the people over there.


    Sarah cautiously moved next to Brian step by step, looking at the people near the trucks, uncertainly asking, "Are they the bad guys?"


    "I''m not sure. We can''t determine it yet."


    Carefully observing the soldiers, Brian was also having trouble making a judgment. He then looked at Tracy since she was the only soldier present.


    "They''re not our people!"


    Staring ahead, Tracy''s grip on her gun tightened, her eyes like flames, unable to contain her desire to deal with these people.


    "Calm down! Don''t act impulsively!"


    Today, Wilfred had witnessed what a bad temper was like. They


    didn''t even understand the situation yet, but the other side was already trying to attack.


    "What we need to do now is to inform the military inside. Let''s not deal with these people here; that would just alert them!"


    "Phew..."


    Realizing that it wasn''t the time to be impulsive, Tracy took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Nodding, she whispered, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. What''s the plan now?"


    After thinking in silence for a while, Wilfred pointed to the depths of the forest and said, "There''s still a short distance to the park from here. If we go together, it will take a lot of time. It''s better for you to go alone. That way, not only will you be faster, but you''re also a military person and can contact the commander directly."


    Hearing the other''s words, Tracy hesitated. She looked at the women and children around her, feeling worried, and asked, "What about you guys?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a place to hide temporarily. After you contact the commander and deal with these people, just come back here to find us."


    "Okay."


    After pondering for a moment, Tracy understood that it wasn''t the time to waste. She gave the people around her a deep look and said, "I''ll come back for you as soon as possible!"


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, she lowered her body, moved quickly towards the depths of the forest alone, and disappeared from everyone''s sight after a leap.


    If you enjoy the book, remember to add it to your shelf to avoid losing it next time.

 Chapter 71 - 66

    Chapter 71 - 66Without saying much more, after everyone calmed down, they headed towards the dozens of buses. However, they were already empty, with nothing useful left inside. It seemed like they had been thoroughly looted by those people.


    Since there was nothing to be found, they didn''t stay there for long. They all headed towards the highway.


    But just on this short ramp, they found several snowdrifts again. With a casual sweep of their feet, they unearthed a body from one of them, also shot in the back with nothing left on them, just like the others.


    If it were just this, they might not have found it strange. However, as they continued down the road, they were completely shocked by what they saw.


    At the highway exit, there were several snowdrifts piled up like small mountains. Some bodies were so fresh that the snow covering them wasn''t thick, and when Brian looked at the road, he saw clear tire tracks, extending towards the east, as if they had just left not long ago.


    Wilfred rushed over first and dug into the snowdrifts. Inside, they found only human corpses, all shot with bullets.


    Even the dumbest person could understand what was happening when they saw this scene and the tire tracks. A group of people had stationed themselves at this ramp, waiting to ambush anyone trying to get on the highway, killing all passing survivors. They had vehicles from the convoy, possibly obtained during their escape or stolen from survivors. They must have been here not long ago, but were probably attracted by the signal flare from a distance and left in their vehicles.


    Someone was hunting survivors! And they had just been here!


    Instantly, cold sweat broke out on everyone''s foreheads, and they were all stunned on the spot.


    If the signal flare hadn''t been launched, if the bank hadn''t been a bit far from here, they might have unintentionally entered the ramp, and all of them might have become the cold corpses lying on the ground.


    "This is really troublesome!"


    Biting his finger, Brian squatted down to inspect the tire tracks extending from the ramp. He felt puzzled.


    He had thought it was just a random robbery and murder incident, but it had turned into this. Who was the insane person leading these actions?


    The scenes from last night of several military trucks leaving, the noisy scene, almost all the fleeing people had seen it clearly. The signal flare was basically known to be from the convoy. But even so, they still dared to come here. The number of people should not be few.


    But even if the number doubled, Brian didn''t believe that a few civilians with guns would dare to confront a fully armed, well-trained soldier.


    At that moment, he recalled the intersection of the ramp, the bodies lying on the ground, and the gunshot wounds on their backs.


    It''s them...


    As if realizing something bad, Brian suddenly looked up and shouted to the others, "We need to catch up quickly! These guys may be planning to disguise themselves as a gathering point and then ambush the military there!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    When the others heard this, they were momentarily at a loss, but then it seemed like they understood something, and their faces turned grim.


    "How dare they!"


    Tracy, being a soldier in the convoy, couldn''t accept that someone would dare to attack the military and disrupt their journey to the quarantine zone.


    "Regardless, we need to inform the military about this as soon as possible!"


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, they didn''t stay there any longer but quickened their pace along the tire tracks.


    Unlike other areas where the snow was soft and difficult to walk on, the snow here had been compacted by the weight of the vehicles, making it easy for them to move forward. They followed the tracks, jogging along.


    However, as they moved, they gradually slowed down. Everyone realized that with just their legs, they couldn''t catch up with the vehicles.


    "Huff... Huff... Oh right, we can use the walkie-talkie!"


    Breathing heavily, Brian remembered something and shouted to Tracy, who was in the lead, "Didn''t they say the military would broadcast on the public frequency? We should be able to hear it now, right?"


    Tracy quickly took out the walkie-talkie and started adjusting the frequency.


    This time, there was no useless noise coming from the walkie-talkie. With each turn of the knob, a clear male voice came out:


    "I''m Harry, the commander of the convoy heading to the Atlanta quarantine zone. Currently, we are regrouping at Sweetwater Creek State Park east of Douglasville. If you hear this message and still want to continue to Atlanta, please come over. We will stay here for two days."


    "Sweetwater Creek State Park? Where is that? Does anyone know?" Sylvia, among the crowd, was confused by the unfamiliar name and asked those around her.


    "Don''t think too much. We just need to follow the direction of the signal flare!" Brian frowned slightly when he heard Sylvia''s inexplicable question and interrupted her, then said to Tracy, "Since the public frequency works, can we contact them directly?"


    "I''ll try!"


    Tracy nodded and adjusted the walkie-talkie to the familiar frequency, holding it to her mouth and calling out, "Hello, can anyone hear me?"


    "Beep... Beep..."


    After a few tries, listening to the noise from the walkie-talkie, Tracy''s face was filled with frustration. She turned her head to the people around her, shaking it helplessly.


    Seeing her reaction, everyone''s expressions were a bit dejected, but there was nothing they could do. Since they couldn''t contact the military via the walkie-talkie, they could only quicken their pace.


    Realizing that they were getting tired after jogging along the tire tracks for nearly an hour, they slowed down. With their legs sore and breaths heavy, they finally saw a sign for Sweetwater Creek State Park and the exit ramp ahead.


    Sharp-eyed Sylvia spotted the sign from afar and excitedly pointed forward, "There..."


    But before she could finish her sentence, Wilfred covered her open mouth and whispered to the others around him, "There are people ahead, don''t make a sound!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately lowered their bodies, crouching down. Following Wilfred''s lead, they slowly moved towards the direction of the trees by the roadside, keeping their eyes forward, trying to find the so-called people.


    As they got closer, they indeed found several military trucks parked at the ramp, with seven or eight soldiers patrolling around them, all armed with guns and wearing combat uniforms.


    When they got close enough, everyone stopped, not going any further. After all, this wasn''t a dense forest but an open snowy area. Getting closer would make them very conspicuous and easily spotted by the people over there.


    Sarah cautiously moved next to Brian step by step, looking at the people near the trucks, uncertainly asking, "Are they the bad guys?"


    "I''m not sure. We can''t determine it yet."


    Carefully observing the soldiers, Brian was also having trouble making a judgment. He then looked at Tracy since she was the only soldier present.


    "They''re not our people!"


    Staring ahead, Tracy''s grip on her gun tightened, her eyes like


    fire, already feeling the urge to deal with these people.


    "Calm down! Don''t be impulsive!"


    Wilfred now understood what a hot temper was. They hadn''t figured out the situation yet, but the other side was already trying to attack.


    "What we need to do now is to inform the military inside. Let''s not deal with these people here; that would just alert them!"


    "Phew..."


    Realizing that it wasn''t the time to be impulsive, Tracy took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Nodding, she whispered, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. What''s the plan now?"


    After thinking in silence for a while, Wilfred pointed to the depths of the forest and said, "There''s still a short distance to the park from here. If we go together, it will take a lot of time. It''s better for you to go alone. That way, not only will you be faster, but you''re also a military person and can contact the commander directly."


    Hearing the other''s words, Tracy hesitated. She looked at the women and children around her, feeling worried, and asked, "What about you guys?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a place to hide temporarily. After you contact the commander and deal with these people, just come back here to find us."


    "Okay."


    After pondering for a moment, Tracy understood that it wasn''t the time to waste. She gave the people around her a deep look and said, "I''ll come back for you as soon as possible!"


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, she lowered her body, moved quickly towards the depths of the forest alone, and disappeared from everyone''s sight after a leap.


    If you enjoy the book, remember to add it to your shelf to avoid losing it next time.

 Chapter 72 - 67

    Chapter 72 - 67"Miles!"


    The woman''s piercing scream echoed over the highway, reverberating through the air, causing all the birds and beasts in the surrounding woods to scatter in panic.


    Brian and his companions hid nearby, witnessing everything. They were stunned, feeling sorry for the young black man and incredulous at the ruthlessness of the disguised soldiers turned hunters.


    The commotion at the center was so loud that even though the presence of the black youth was unexpected, these people were prepared in advance, yet none of them used their rifles to shoot. Instead, they were being held at gunpoint and subdued by the black youth. It was surprising.


    They couldn''t understand how such a group of people could massacre so many at the off-ramp.


    Before they could ponder further, the situation changed again. The female survivor, upon seeing her companion fall, angrily lifted her gun and began firing wildly at Ogden.


    "Hehe!"


    Ogden emitted a strange laugh and, after being attacked, immediately squatted down, showing no intention of retaliating.


    Everyone around reacted, despite their varying psychological endurance. Realizing they had taken lives and still had rifles in hand, they became infuriated with their previous cowardice, aiming their guns towards the direction of the checkpoint and opening fire.


    The man who had been rescued quickly pulled the woman behind the truck for cover. Bullets pelted the truck, sparking countless fires.


    At that moment, a fierce-looking bald man rushed out from the woods, carrying a blood-stained chicken in his hand. Angered by the situation, he yelled, "Bastards, how dare you shoot!"


    His roar made those shooting tremble, hastily stopping their gunfire, even nearly dropping their rifles.


    The bald man viciously threw the chicken on the ground, then grabbed a skinny young man from behind the truck, cursing at him, "Damn it! You idiot! Others are shooting at people, and you''re firing randomly into the sky! If the military inside notices, we''re all screwed!"


    Without giving the other any chance to respond or beg for mercy, he kicked the skinny young man''s head fiercely.


    The kick was so powerful that the young man screamed, blood flowing from his forehead as he fell backward, his head hitting the snow with a thud. He immediately went silent, blood streaming from the back of his head, staining the surrounding snow.


    Watching the appearance of the bald man and his brutality, Brian frowned slightly. He hadn''t expected these people to attack even their own so casually.


    He began analyzing the situation. On one side were the four motorcyclists, one captured, another knocked down and likely incapacitated, leaving two hiding behind the military truck at the checkpoint, armed with a rifle each. However, after the woman''s wild shooting, they probably didn''t have much ammunition left.


    On the other side were the hunters. Counting carefully, including the sudden appearance of the bald man, there were a total of ten.


    Two were knocked down by the black youth''s gunfire, now lying on the ground and likely unable to fight back. However, they still needed to be cautious. One was knocked unconscious by the woman; it seemed he wouldn''t be getting up anytime soon. The bald man disabled another, who was bleeding heavily and appeared to be dying.


    That made it four down out of ten.


    Currently, they were running out of ammunition, isolated and outnumbered by six survivors. But the bald man seemed formidable, and there was...


    Thinking, Brian shifted his gaze to the chicken-headed Ogden. From his behavior earlier, he seemed patient and fond of playing it cool.


    Comparing the two sides in his mind, Brian assessed that the current situation was nine for the hunters and one for the survivors. Unless there was outside intervention, the survivors were likely at a disadvantage.


    "Let''s go help them..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Brian was thinking about this, Wyverld, beside him, unexpectedly spoke up, surprising him. He didn''t understand why Wyverld would suggest this. In Brian''s opinion, self-preservation would have been the best option.


    But Wyverld thought differently. Having seen how weak the hunters were... No, the killers here, after what happened, his mindset had gradually shifted. He wasn''t a cold-blooded person, and seeing the vast difference in strength, he couldn''t just ignore it. Besides, he was worried about any trouble from the military inside, so he needed an escape route. The trucks and supplies here were his best choice.


    "Right!"


    "That''s the spirit!"


    Upon Wyverld''s words, Anna and Silvia beside him chimed in, their faces filled with excitement. Even Sarah and Alan seemed eager.


    "Why are these guys suddenly so gung-ho about justice?" Brian couldn''t help but roll his eyes, feeling a bit exasperated. Although he didn''t fancy the risk, seeing everyone''s excitement, he didn''t voice his opposition.


    Thinking for a moment, he unzipped his backpack, took out a grenade, and handed it to Wyverld, saying, "You hold onto this. It might come in handy."


    "A grenade? Where did you get it from?"


    Wyverld was astonished as he looked at the grenade Brian handed over, curious.


    It was Silvia who, upon seeing the grenade, immediately remembered the ones they had during the Vascombe incident, though she had passed out afterward and wasn''t sure what happened. She asked uncertainly, "Was it you who dealt with it that day?"


    Brian understood what she was asking but decided to include Wyverld in the explanation. So he briefly recounted what happened that day.


    "You mean... Sarah killed..."


    Silvia looked at Brian, then pointed at Sarah, her expression one of disbelief. Truth be told, Brian wasn''t as surprised as she was, but he hadn''t expected this apparently delicate girl of twelve or thirteen to be the one wielding a shotgun and killing people.


    Seeing the conversation veering off, Wyverld frowned, glanced down at the situation below, and said softly, "Enough. Since we''ve decided to act, let''s not waste time here. Brian, are you and Sarah coming?"


    Once they had decided to help the survivors, Brian knew he had to go. It was also an opportunity to gain real combat experience. But he was aware of his limitations and wouldn''t overstep. He only said they would provide cover fire with firearms.


    Hearing Brian''s agreement, Wyverld nodded without objection. He led the group, preparing to take action. As for the youngest, Alan, they didn''t let him come along. Instead, they left him behind to monitor the situation.


    Though Alan was quite unhappy about it, he understood he couldn''t handle a gun properly, so he reluctantly accepted.


    Afterward, the group retraced their steps, returning to the highway from a slope. At this moment, all the hunters'' attention was on the survivors; there was no one guarding the off-ramp. This made their movement easier.


    In just a few minutes, they arrived at their planned position, hiding behind an abandoned car near the off-ramp.


    Peeking their heads out, they observed the current situation. The hunters had all changed positions, with two sneaking forward, apparently preparing to ambush. Ogden was nowhere to be seen, likely also preparing to attack the survivors.


    The bald man stood on the captive survivor, shouting loudly, seemingly trying to draw the attention of those hiding behind the off-ramp.


    Brian and his companions saw everything clearly from their hiding spot. They


    understood these people were about to make a move.


    ....


    Sorry for the delay in uploading the Chapters these few weeks because I was giving my University exams , but don''t worry I''ll start uploading new Chapters on time from tomorrow onwards both webnovel and Patreon.


    Please keep supporting me like this on both platforms ????.

 Chapter 73 - 68

    Chapter 73 - 68Norton quickly loaded his shotgun and checked that his bulletproof vest was intact. Then, he aimed the gun at the surviving captive below him and shouted into the checkpoint:


    "Listen up in there! You know the situation. If you don''t want this man to die, you better surrender quietly. Otherwise...!"


    He smirked and lifted his foot, stomping down fiercely. The force was great enough that even the Wilfred''s group lurking nearby could faintly hear the stomping.


    The survivor immediately screamed in agony as the pain surged through his body, struggling in the snow, tears welling up in his eyes. He cried out for help from his companions:


    "Lev! Lucy! Help me!"


    "You!"


    Lucy, the woman among them, saw the gruesome scene but didn''t seem too affected. This person they encountered only recently on the road. Nonetheless, she gritted her teeth and said, "You despicable bastard!"


    "Haha!" Norton laughed heartily at her words. He loved to see the expression on someone''s face when they realized their loved ones or companions were in danger while he tortured them.


    "So, what''s your choice...?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Norton suddenly noticed the female survivor aiming a gun at him and fired.


    The bullet narrowly missed his head, but it startled him. Norton was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to dare such an act, completely disregarding the safety of the man beneath him.


    However, before she could fire again, the two hunters hiding near the truck noticed her movement and immediately started shooting at her, suppressing her.


    "Damn it! Did I tell you to shoot?!"


    Norton was furious. If it weren''t for his quick reflexes, these people would have been dragged into the park. He wouldn''t tolerate such incompetence.


    He led his men to guard the checkpoint, expecting few survivors to arrive. Even when there were many, he usually didn''t have to act. But now, there were gunshots, and they were in a standoff with the survivors, alarming him.


    "No, I have to deal with these guys quickly."


    Norton decided to avoid shooting the survivors if possible. Otherwise, he''d leave immediately. After all, he could always take the truck and run away.


    He glanced fiercely at the two hunters who had fired without permission. If he didn''t need enough manpower to intimidate, he would have killed them already!


    Norton led his group to guard the checkpoint, but unexpectedly, trouble arose as soon as he left. The boss had strictly instructed against any gunshots to avoid alerting the military inside. But now not only were there gunshots, but they were also in a standoff with the survivors, alarming Norton.


    "Damn it, I have to deal with these guys quickly."


    Norton had decided not to shoot the survivors unless absolutely necessary. If he couldn''t avoid it, he would leave immediately. After all, the truck was here, and he could escape.


    With that in mind, he fiercely glanced at the two hunters who had fired without permission. If he didn''t need enough manpower to intimidate, he would have killed them already!


    Norton continued to think about how to resolve the situation while keeping an eye on the survivors and preparing for any unexpected moves.


    As Norton pondered his next move, he suddenly heard a faint sound from behind. Despite being subtle, it caught his attention.


    Turning his head abruptly, Norton was shocked to see a man and two women suddenly appear behind him. They were holding guns, with the middle-aged man''s firearm aimed directly at him.


    Almost instinctively, Norton lunged sideways, diving behind a stack of supply crates to evade the bullets heading towards him.


    Just as he moved, a gunshot rang out, hitting exactly where he had been standing moments before.


    Simultaneously, there was a flurry of gunfire from the checkpoint area. Some bullets hit where Norton had just moved from, while others targeted the two hunters ahead.


    The two hunters, focused on the checkpoint, didn''t anticipate bullets coming from behind and were struck from the rear. The bullets tore through their bodies, causing them to fall to the ground, writhing in pain.


    "Darn it!"


    Wilfred hadn''t expected the sudden turn of events. The attackers had reacted swiftly and effectively, thwarting his plans for a quick kill. He had already aimed at his target, ready to eliminate the perceived threat, but then the man had suddenly moved.


    At the same time, a cry of alarm came from the checkpoint area, indicating that the two attackers had successfully launched their ambush.


    Following his instincts, Wilfred reached for a grenade, intending to end the confrontation swiftly. But before he could act, he noticed the bald man who had hidden before suddenly throwing three green, ball-shaped objects towards them. They were the grenades Brian had brought earlier.


    "Watch out!"


    Wilfred hadn''t expected the enemy to counterattack with grenades. Feeling the imminent danger, he shouted a warning and quickly moved away from the blast zone, lying flat on the ground to minimize the damage.


    Sylvia and Anna, who had been providing cover fire from a distance, also noticed the incoming grenades and hastily retreated.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The grenades detonated simultaneously, engulfing the area in smoke and shrapnel. The blasts sent fragments of grenades flying, accompanied by shockwaves that hit nearby objects.


    At the same moment of the explosions, Norton, Wilfred, and their respective groups found themselves lying low to avoid the blasts, their senses heightened by the chaos.


    As the smoke cleared, a figure dashed out from cover at the checkpoint, continuously firing a shotgun towards Wilfred''s group, keeping them pinned down and unable to rise.


    Norton, realizing he was now alone with no backup, felt a surge of adrenaline. He couldn''t afford to stay put and wait to be killed. His only principle now was to act.


    Having recognized the perfect opportunity after noticing the situation at the checkpoint, he didn''t hesitate any longer. With all three grenades thrown, he had already decided that once he dealt with these people, he would immediately drive away. The US was vast, and with his skills, he could survive anywhere.


    The shotgun''s intermittent blasts kept suppressing Wilfred''s group, preventing them from getting up. Norton sprinted towards the lone black woman he had seen earlier. He had noticed that the other man and woman were too close to each other, making her the easier target.


    As he closed in, Norton realized he had only a few bullets left in his shotgun. He wouldn''t have time to reload once he reached her, so he needed a hostage. And the black woman was his best choice!


    Norton continued his advance, firing his shotgun as he moved, determined to reach the woman and seize her as a hostage. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 69

    Chapter 74 - 69Norton plunged into the midst of the gun smoke, watching as the dark figures fell closer and closer to the ground. Gradually, an excited expression emerged on his face.


    He was well aware of the minds of these civilians; they were driven by emotions. Unless they were complete strangers, they would be threatened. As for the survivor he had just taken down, he must have been unfamiliar with those two, hence their lack of concern.


    Even if this black woman was like the man he had just dealt with, he could use her as a shield. At the very least, it would prevent her from easily firing her gun and allow him to leave calmly.


    "Rustle!"


    But just as Norton was thinking about what to do after capturing the black woman, he suddenly heard hurried footsteps beside him. Then, a sturdy figure rushed out and collided heavily with him.


    The figure was Weyfeld. Sensing the approaching footsteps and gunfire, he detected the opponent''s intention. As he stood up, he saw a figure moving swiftly in the gun smoke.


    Realizing there was no time to shoot, he charged forward, using his own body to attack the opponent. Confident in his strength, he believed he could overpower them.


    On the other side, Norton couldn''t have expected someone among the civilians to act so decisively. Caught off guard, he was knocked down by Weyfeld. His shotgun flew out of his hand, but his reaction was quick. He reached out and grabbed Weyfeld''s neck, pulling him down as well.


    Instantly, the two figures tangled together, tumbling onto the snowy ground, covered in snow stains.


    Although Norton was knocked down first, his experience in combat was extensive. He tightly gripped Weyfeld''s neck with his arm, veins popping out as he used all his strength. After landing, he raised his fist and struck Weyfeld''s head fiercely.


    Weyfeld''s face turned red as he struggled to free his neck from Norton''s grip. Despite his body hitting the ground earlier, the force on his neck continued to increase, almost suffocating him.


    No matter how hard he struggled, Weyfeld couldn''t loosen the grip of the bald man''s arm. Finally, as the opponent raised his fist, he had to use his hand to block.


    But Weyfeld knew he couldn''t hold out for long in this position. He desperately observed the bald man''s movements, waiting for the right moment to strike back. When he spotted an opportunity as the opponent raised his hand, he clenched his fist tightly and aimed for the bald man''s armpit, intending to disable his arm.


    "Curses!"


    Seeing the opponent''s fist coming towards his armpit, Norton cursed inwardly. He quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the punch. In the process, his grip on Weyfeld''s neck loosened slightly.


    Feeling the grip on his neck weaken, Weyfeld seized the opportunity to struggle fiercely. In a moment, he freed his head from the grip.


    But before he could catch his breath, he saw a foot coming towards his face. His pupils contracted, and without thinking much, he quickly used his hands to protect his head. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Weyfeld didn''t forget the fate of the thin young man just now. Even though he was strong, if he was kicked solidly, he might suffer the same fate.


    Then he felt a tremendous force coming from his arms. With a sharp pain, his body involuntarily rolled backward.


    Kicking the man away, Norton noticed that the gun smoke around them couldn''t last much longer. He knew he would be exposed to these people soon. Without hesitation, he lunged towards Weyfeld, who was rolling on the ground. Regardless, he had to take a hostage first.


    Although this man seemed tough, Norton had no other choice. Knocking him unconscious would yield the same result. Otherwise, if he tried to escape now, he would become a conspicuous target. He wasn''t willing to bet that their bullets wouldn''t hit him.


    But before Norton could take any action, another figure suddenly emerged behind him. Holding a dagger emitting a cold light, she rushed towards his waist.


    Norton had been vigilant since Weyfeld''s sudden attack, constantly aware of his surroundings. He hadn''t forgotten the two women. So when the black woman rushed out, he immediately sensed someone behind him and stopped his movements. He turned around and delivered a swift back kick, hitting the woman''s abdomen and knocking her away.


    "Ah!"


    Sylvia didn''t expect the opponent to react so quickly. Just as her dagger was about to hit its target, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Staggering back a few steps, she dropped her dagger, her face contorting in pain.


    "So, you''re here!"


    With the gun smoke dissipating, Norton saw that the figure who had attacked him was the black woman. His eyes lit up, and he also noticed two girls with guns running towards them.


    Quickly scanning the surroundings, he realized that the other woman was nowhere to be seen. Alert, he picked up the dagger Sylvia had dropped and approached her.


    The fact that she had attempted to ambush him with a cold weapon meant that she probably didn''t have her gun anymore, which pleased him. As long as he had this hostage, he had the upper hand!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Before Norton could take a step, gunfire suddenly erupted from his side. Instinctively, he dodged while continuing to move forward. There was no time for hesitation now.


    As he moved forward, he reached out to grab the black woman crouching on the ground, intending to use her as a human shield to prevent the others from shooting.


    But just as Norton bent down to reach for her, a foot viciously kicked towards his crotch.


    Because Sylvia had been slammed hard in the abdomen, Norton assumed she wouldn''t recover so quickly. Therefore, most of his attention was on his side and behind him. He didn''t expect this move from the black woman.


    Norton instinctively tried to clamp his legs together to stop her, but his reaction was still a step too late.


    "Ah!"


    The crotch was one of the most vulnerable areas for a man. A wave of excruciating pain surged through him, causing Norton to let out a horrifying cry. He released the dagger in his hand and instinctively knelt on the ground, his expression twisted in agony as he writhed on the ground.


    This unexpected turn of events stunned everyone, whether it was Bryan and Sarah rushing over in haste, or Weyfeld, who had just been pushed away by Norton. It was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Nevertheless, Weyfeld quickly regained his senses, rushing to Norton''s side. He helped Sylvia up from the ground, asking her anxiously, "Are you okay?"


    Supported by him, Sylvia sat down on the side of the truck, forcing a smile as she said, "I... I''m fine."


    At this moment, Bryan and Sarah also arrived, panting heavily, asking if everything was alright.


    The events just now were beyond everyone''s expectations. Their original plan was to ambush from behind and take down the bald man and the two killers directly.


    But they never expected the opponents to be so decisive. Before they could even take their positions, the opponents had already thrown grenades, not caring whether they would alert the military inside, completely disrupting their original plan.


    This made Bryan and the others realize how ridiculous their plan was. When a dog is anxious,


    it will jump over the wall. Not to mention that this bald man, who obviously had blood on his hands, was not to be trifled with.


    Although the plan had flaws, they still intended to deal with this bald man, even though the process turned out to be somewhat dramatic.


    "Hmm? Where''s Anna?" Just as everyone''s attention was on Sylvia, Bryan looked around and noticed Anna was nowhere to be seen.


    Hearing this, Weyfeld also turned his gaze, pointing to behind a truck, saying, "She''s right over..."


    But as he said this, he suddenly froze in place, because he realized there was not a single figure where his daughter had been hiding.


    "Watch out!"


    Just then, Weyfeld suddenly heard a shout from behind Sylvia. Immediately, he felt someone pushing him forcefully from behind, causing him to stumble to the side.


    At the same time, a gunshot rang out from somewhere, and after Weyfeld was pushed away, it hit Sylvia''s body from behind!


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 75 - 70

    Chapter 75 - 70"I must... "


    Sylvia covered her abdomen, feeling the wetness gradually spreading, watching the crimson on her palm, her head spinning suddenly, feeling weak all over. A hoarse groan escaped her mouth as she fell backward, collapsing inside the truck.


    "Sylvia!"


    Seeing Sylvia collapsed inside the truck, Sarah anxiously shouted, wanting to rush forward at the first moment.


    Except for Bryan and Allen, her relationship with Sylvia, her sister, was the closest. Seeing her sister shot and falling down, she wanted to rush to her side without even thinking.


    "Be careful, there are still enemies!"


    But before she could move, Bryan quickly intercepted her path, wrapping his arms around her, lowering her behind cover.


    "Haha¡ª!"


    "Weyfeld, I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    From the shadow behind the truck on the other side, a man with a rooster comb pushed out a girl with a cloth gag in her mouth, her hands tied behind her back. The man was laughing wildly towards where Bryan and the others were hiding.


    "Damn it, Ogden, I''ll kill you!" Weyfeld raised his head and saw that the girl was his daughter, Anna. Looking at his daughter''s tearful eyes and her helpless struggling, anger surged within him, wanting to rush out and fight the damn bastard with all his might.


    "Calm down!"


    Seeing Weyfeld''s reaction, Bryan quickly reached out and pressed his shoulder, saying, "If you rush out now, you''ll just become that guy''s target. If something happens to you, who will rescue Anna?"


    Then he looked towards Sylvia, who was collapsed inside the truck, sweat dripping from his forehead. He regretted not stopping this operation earlier, knowing it would end up like this.


    Hearing Bryan''s words, Weyfeld suppressed his anger, but the fierceness in his eyes showed his fury.


    "Haha! Why don''t you come here then!"


    Completely ignoring Weyfeld''s threats, Ogden felt an unprecedented joy at this moment. He originally thought Sarah had died, either infected or killed by those hunting infected people. He felt somewhat regretful, but he didn''t expect her to come to him on her own accord. This was simply his lucky day.


    He hadn''t intended to ambush the surviving infected people himself, but was hiding in a dark corner, planning to deliver a fatal blow at a critical moment.


    Ogden had seen everything that had happened just now. Originally, he could have assisted the bald man in taking down these survivors, but when he saw who was coming, he immediately changed his mind and decided to take advantage of the situation.


    It was a pity that the shot he took just now didn''t kill Weyfeld. Otherwise, with just a few children and women left, he was confident he could easily deal with them.


    Then Ogden glanced at the bald man lying on the ground, a sneer on his lips. He cursed the man as useless. He had bragged about how powerful he was, but he hadn''t managed to kill a single person.


    Approaching the captured girl, smelling the scent emanating from Anna''s body, Ogden felt his body trembling involuntarily, a certain part of him reacting. Unable to resist, he stuck out his tongue and licked her smooth face.


    Feeling Ogden''s actions, Anna felt a wave of nausea in her heart, quickly turning her head away and struggling to break free from her bindings.


    Sensing Anna''s resistance, Ogden''s smile gradually turned twisted. He whispered softly in Anna''s ear, "Be good, don''t move. Once we leave here, I''ll play with you to your heart''s content!"


    Then he raised the rifle in his hand, aiming at Anna''s back, urging her to follow him. At the same time, he shouted towards the front, "Weyfeld, if you don''t want your daughter to die, you''d better behave and stay where you are. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee her safety."


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing Anna and Ogden starting to move, Weyfeld became anxious. He knew his daughter better than anyone. If she saw no hope of rescue, she would rather die with her dignity intact than be insulted.


    He tightened the pistol in his hand, thinking of his wife''s dying wish. Deep determination flashed in his eyes. Even if it meant risking his own life, he had to ensure his daughter''s safety.


    But as Ogden dragged Anna slowly backward, a small figure suddenly appeared beside them. With trembling arms and a shaky grip on the gun, a child''s voice shouted loudly, "Hands up, you villain!"


    The sudden voice stunned everyone. Bryan looked towards the direction and found it was Allen, but as soon as he saw Allen, his face darkened because he knew Allen had never fired a gun.


    Ogden''s body stiffened instantly when he heard the voice, his expression frozen. He didn''t expect there to be someone else beside him.


    But when he heard the childish voice, he turned his head and saw that it was just a ten-year-old child. Moreover, the gun in the child''s hand seemed unsteady, gradually turning his expression into a grim one.


    "You little brat, you''re looking for death!" Ogden immediately raised his gun and aimed it at Allen''s side, firing several shots in succession.


    Completely disregarding the threat from the front, Ogden aimed his gun at Allen''s position, focusing on shooting.


    Unfortunately, whether it was because Anna obstructed his view or because his movements were too agile, all the bullets hit the snow on the ground, without hitting their target. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Ogden continuously shooting towards the front, focusing all his attention on Weyfeld, Anna suddenly raised her head and slammed her forehead fiercely into his face.


    "Damn it!"


    Ogden suddenly felt darkness before his eyes, then a sharp pain in his nose, causing him to instinctively let go of Anna''s hand and cover his nose.


    "Ugh..." Sensing her hand released, Anna nodded towards Weyfeld in front of her, then quickly crouched down.


    Just as Weyfeld, who was rushing forward, collided with Anna''s backward impact, he raised his gun and, seeing Anna''s movements, also desperately pulled the trigger towards their target.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    But after being attacked, Ogden realized how dangerous his situation had become. Subconsciously, he wanted to dodge, but thinking was one thing, his body''s reaction speed couldn''t support him to make the desired move immediately.


    Only hearing several thudding sounds, numerous blood holes suddenly appeared on his body, and bright red blood spurted out from the holes, relentlessly flowing outward.


    The gun weakly fell to the ground, and Ogden''s face was full of disbelief. Slowly raising his hand to touch his wounds, he seemed to want to stop the blood from flowing out.


    But in the end, before he could touch his wounds, his strength seemed to be drained away, weakly kneeling on the ground, then flopping down, lying motionless on the snowy ground.


    The scene suddenly fell silent, whether it was Weyfeld in the middle of the road, or Bryan and Allen hiding, they all breathed a sigh of relief, sitting down on the ground.


    "It''s finally over..." A thought of relief floated in everyone''s hearts.


    "Sarah, you..." Bryan turned his head, subconsciously wanting to talk to Sarah, but as soon as the words


    left his mouth, he realized that the person beside him was gone.


    Turning his head, he found Sarah had somehow climbed onto the truck. Slapping his forehead, he remembered that Sylvia had been shot. Quickly getting up, he ran towards her.


    But as he ran, Bryan''s steps became slower and slower, his expression growing increasingly heavy.


    Inside the truck, Sarah was holding Sylvia, softly sobbing. Sylvia lay weakly in Sarah''s arms, blood continuing to flow from her body, dripping onto the snowy ground from the truck.


    Seeing the crimson on Sylvia''s abdomen, Bryan''s heart felt heavy. Such a wound, perhaps before the apocalypse, could have been treated, but now... there was no hope...


    If you think this book is good, and to avoid losing it next time, remember to add it to your bookshelf!

 Chapter 76 - 71

    Chapter 76 - 71"Sylvia, you''ll be okay!" Sarah tightly embraced Sylvia, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Sylvia''s lifeless expression, constantly uttering words of comfort.


    "Cough... No... no need to comfort me, I... I know my body..." Sylvia weakly leaned against Sarah''s chest, feeling something rapidly flowing inside her body.


    Regretting not applying pressure to the wound in time, resulting in excessive bleeding, Sylvia was now on the brink of death.


    With the last of her strength, she raised her hand and pulled out a necklace from her neck, swallowing the gushing crimson fluid in her mouth. She said to Sarah with difficulty, "Help... help me take this necklace away, give it to... cough... give it to my sister..."


    Watching Sylvia grow weaker and weaker, Sarah''s heart ached, realizing Sylvia was close to the end. She wiped away her tears and reached out to take the necklace from Sylvia''s neck, holding it tightly in her hand, nodding vigorously. "I will, I promise!"


    With a forced smile, Sylvia suddenly felt a figure standing beside her. She turned her eyes and looked towards the figure.


    The person was Brian. He stared at the wound on Sylvia''s abdomen, a hint of sadness in his eyes. Although their relationship wasn''t particularly close, they had been through a lot together, and he felt a pang of discomfort.


    "Mom..."


    Sylvia stared blankly at the spot where Brian stood, as if she saw her own mother, witnessing her gentle smile, telling her to rest now that she had done her best.


    She reached out and grabbed her mother''s warm hand, feeling a surge of strength throughout her body. She stood up from the ground, seeing all her loved ones and friends surrounding her, surrounded by laughter and joy. She felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and warmth, but even she didn''t notice a single tear slowly falling from her eyes...


    "Wah... Wah... Wah..."


    Sarah covered her mouth, watching Sylvia close her eyes and gradually stop breathing, unable to hold back her tears.


    Watching Sarah sobbing, Brian reached out and gently stroked her back, knowing it was the most effective way to ease her emotions.


    Suddenly, at this moment, from behind him came the all-too-familiar roars of the survivors, followed by continuous gunfire!


    Whether it was Sarah or Brian, their bodies trembled, and they looked at each other with exhaustion in their eyes, realizing that another escape was about to begin.


    ...


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    Wilfred sat weakly on the snow, sweat dripping from his face. The cold wind blew, making him shiver, but then he looked at his daughter lying on the ground in front of him and quickly got up, rushing towards her.


    But someone was faster than him. Alan ran out from behind the abandoned car after seeing the voyeur killed, and came to Anna''s side, removing the cloth stuffed in her mouth.


    "Ptui! Ptui!" As soon as the cloth was removed from her mouth, Anna began to spit wildly, trying to get rid of the remaining contents in her mouth.


    At this time, Wilfred also rushed over. He squatted down to help his daughter, looking left and right, asking concernedly, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, just help me unlock the handcuffs. The keys are on that guy." With her hands cuffed behind her back, Anna felt extremely uncomfortable. Then she seemed to remember something and said anxiously, "Right! How''s Sylvia?"


    She was pushed out by Ogden just now and didn''t pay attention to what happened before. She just vaguely saw Sylvia falling down.


    "...."


    Hearing Sylvia''s name, Wilfred seemed to remember something. He quickly turned his head and saw Sarah sitting on the truck, while Brian was rushing over there.


    He flipped over Ogden''s body, searching for the keys. He said, "She got shot. We need to go check on her!"


    "What!"


    Anna widened her eyes and quickly turned her head to look forward. She was full of anxiety. In this era without hospitals and lacking medicine, being shot meant something serious. She urged Wilfred to hurry up and find the keys.


    Alan was helping to find the handcuff keys, but when he heard about Sylvia being shot, he suddenly raised his head, disbelief written all over his face, and hurriedly stood up and ran towards Brian''s direction.


    Wilfred sighed lightly when he saw this. He knew Sylvia took great care of Sarah and Alan, treating them like her own siblings, and Sarah and Alan also regarded each other as family. The three of them were very close.


    A sense of guilt surged in his heart, because Sylvia was shot trying to save him.


    Thinking of this, Wilfred''s movements became faster. When he reached into the pocket of Ogden''s clothes, his body moved, and he pulled out a small key.


    "Found it!" Looking at the key in his hand, Wilfred turned around and was about to unlock his daughter''s handcuffs. Anna also turned around cooperatively, extending her handcuffed hands.


    "Roar!"


    But at this moment, suddenly seven or eight infected people rushed out from the woods on both sides, roaring unpleasantly, and lunged towards the two of them.


    "Damn it!"


    Wilfred had expected that the noise here would attract infected people, but he didn''t expect them to come so quickly. Fortunately, it seemed to be just some scattered infected people nearby, not a large group.


    He didn''t have time to unlock the handcuffs, so he quickly picked up the gun and started shooting at the infected people. However, he had just desperately fired the gun, and there were almost no bullets left. After only a few shots, all the bullets were exhausted.


    Without hesitation, he threw away the gun again and picked up the gun from Ogden''s body. While shooting, he rushed forward.


    When his gun ran out of bullets again, there were only three infected people left in front. But fortunately, he was finally in the place he wanted to be. He threw away the gun again, picked up a iron rod on the ground, and swung it at the nearest infected person.


    "Thud!"


    The iron rod hit the infected person''s head heavily, causing that part to collapse instantly, and the infected person couldn''t bear the tremendous force. Its body staggered and fell to the ground.


    Putting one foot on the infected person''s body, Wilfred raised the iron rod high, and swung it down with force. The iron rod smashed the infected person''s head like a watermelon.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah!"


    Just as Wilfred was about to deal with the last remaining infected person, suddenly there were other infected people''s screams and Anna''s screams behind him.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered that his daughter''s hands were still handcuffed, and he quickly turned his head to look, only to see Anna struggling to get up from the snow, and behind her, an ambusher appeared out of nowhere, half of his head wrapped in fungal spores.


    Anna took a step forward, desperately running towards her parents, but either because she had been lying in the snow for a long time and her legs were numb, or because she was too nervous, her hands were handcuffed behind her back, and suddenly stumbled, her body uncontrollably falling to the ground.


    Behind her, the ambusher chasing her suddenly caught up, raising its stinking, dirty hands, ready to pounce on her.


    "Get away!"


    Wilfred, who was turning back to run to Anna''s aid, shouted loudly, using all his strength to throw the iron rod at the ambusher. The rod flew through the air, hitting the ambusher as it lunged, causing it to stagger back a couple of steps.


    Seizing the opportunity, Wilfred rushed forward and leaped onto the ambusher, grabbing its neck with one arm and exerting all his strength. With a swift twist, he heard a crack as he snapped the ambusher''s neck.


    But before he could catch his breath, the remaining infected lunged at him, knocking him down. Its foul-smelling maw opened wide, inches away from his face.


    Despite Wilfred''s best efforts to block it with his hands against his chest, he couldn''t prevent the infected from biting down. With all his remaining strength, he tried to push the infected away, but no matter how hard he pushed, he couldn''t move it.


    Feeling the infected''s teeth getting closer and closer to his face, Wilfred knew he was running out of time. In a last desperate attempt, he summoned every ounce of strength and managed to push the infected aside just as it lunged for the final bite. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gasping for breath, Wilfred scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding in his chest. He quickly glanced around, searching for any sign of Anna.


    Meanwhile, Anna, struggling to get up from the snow, saw the ambusher closing in on her. With her hands still cuffed behind her back, she felt helpless and vulnerable. She desperately tried to push herself up, but her legs refused to cooperate.


    Just as the ambusher was about to pounce on her, she felt a sudden rush of wind as something flew past her, striking the ambusher with a thud. Startled, she turned her head and saw her father rushing to her rescue.


    Wilfred''s swift action gave Anna the opportunity she needed. With renewed determination, she pushed herself up from the ground and managed to stand on wobbly legs.


    Seeing that Anna was safe for the moment, Wilfred turned his attention to the last remaining infected. With a fierce resolve, he charged forward and engaged the infected in a fierce struggle.


    Despite his exhaustion, Wilfred fought with all his might, determined to protect his daughter at all costs. With a final blow, he managed to defeat the infected, sending it crashing to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Wilfred turned to Anna and hurried over to her. With trembling hands, he unlocked the handcuffs and helped her to her feet.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Anna nodded weakly, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Dad," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Wilfred pulled her into a tight embrace, relief flooding through him. They may have survived this encounter, but Wilfred knew that the dangers of this world were far from over. As long as they had each other, they would continue to fight for survival, no matter what challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 77 - 72

    Chapter 77 - 72--


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------


    "Roar!"


    The infected opened its gaping maw, aiming to bite down on the neck of its prey below, but before it could sink its teeth in, a thin arm suddenly wrapped around its head from behind, pulling it back. Immediately after, a sharp knife stabbed directly into the infected''s skull, ending its life.


    Wilfred felt a slight weight lift off him as the force of the infected''s attack suddenly disappeared. When he saw it was Brian, he breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as though a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, and he collapsed to the ground, panting heavily.


    Pulling the infected away, Brian also breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for his poor shooting skills and fear of injuring Wilfred, he would have shot it long ago. There would have been no need to run this far, let alone use a knife to deal with the infected.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, from the direction of the park in the distance, faint sounds of gunfire and explosions reached Wilfred''s ears, causing him to sit up abruptly from the snowy ground, asking, "Where are those explosions coming from?"


    "Didn''t you hear?" Brian looked at him somewhat surprised, pointing in the direction of the park. "Not long after the bald guy threw the grenade, gunfire and explosions erupted over there. Maybe you were too focused on these hunting infected to notice the commotion!"


    After hesitating for a moment, he added, "It seems like the military inside must have noticed the explosion here. Those hunting infected won''t be able to hide anymore, they''ve probably already started fighting with the military inside."


    Then Brian stood up, scanning the surrounding corpses of infected. He extended his hand to Wilfred, saying, "The commotion here has been too loud. The infected must have heard it. Right now, they''re just a few scattered ones nearby, but there will definitely be a large horde coming soon. We need to get out of here quickly!"


    Wilfred grabbed Brian''s hand and got up from the ground, then quickly unlocked Anna''s handcuffs. The three of them hurried to meet up with Sarah and Alan.


    During the journey, Brian informed the two about Sylvia''s death. Despite their somewhat prepared hearts, their mood became even heavier.


    When the three approached, they saw Sylvia''s body lying inside the truck, while Sarah and Alan, with tears in their eyes, were saying something inaudible.


    Anna knelt directly beside the body, tears falling silently as she looked at the gunshot wound and the blood-soaked ground. Wilfred stood in front of the body, hands covering his face, filled with guilt as he said, "She died trying to save me..."


    Seeing the scene engulfed in sorrow, Brian couldn''t bear to disturb them, but he still had to speak up. "We need to pack up and leave. We can''t stay here any longer."


    ...


    After burying Sylvia''s body in the woods, everyone immediately scattered to search for useful supplies. There were five trucks parked on the road, three of which were empty, while the remaining two had some items inside.


    One truck had four or five stripped male bodies, all with no gunshot wounds. They all died from a knife wound to the throat, a fatal blow. Seeing these bodies made Brian and the others shiver in fear.


    The other truck contained some ammunition, firearms, and grenades, but the quantity was not large. However, it was more than enough to defend this camp. If the truck had been parked near the checkpoint, the bald man wouldn''t have charged at them but would have gone to the truck to resupply with ammunition before attacking.


    They also found the surviving infected hiding at the checkpoint. One of them, named Lev, had already died from several gunshot wounds. He must have been attacked by the two hunting infected who ambushed them.


    Of the two hunting infected, one had half of his neck sliced off, while the other was covered in wounds, his face unrecognizable, likely beaten to death.


    Only Lucy, the surviving woman, remained. When Brian and the others found her, she was covered in blood, sitting dumbfounded in the snow, holding the lifeless body of the young black man who had died long ago.


    Next to her lay a sharp machete, its blade slightly curled, and her hands were bruised and scarred. It was obvious that she had dealt with the two hunting infected.


    After a series of turmoil, Brian and the others finally loaded all the available items onto the truck. Wilfred climbed into the driver''s seat and prepared to depart.


    At this point, they had two choices:


    1. They could head to Sweetwater Creek State Park to assist the military there. However, they had no idea what the situation was like there. If the military had the upper hand, it would be fine, but if the hunting infected were winning, going there might not end well.


    2. They could avoid the park and continue along the interstate highway directly towards the Atlanta quarantine zone. With this truck, they had a great chance of safely reaching the quarantine zone, but just like the situation in the park, they were unsure of the current situation inside Atlanta.


    After discussing, they decided to go to the park to find the military. After all, it was safer there, with the military''s strength being undeniable. Plus, they didn''t have to enter the park immediately; they could observe from the outside.


    "Roar!"


    Just as they confirmed their direction, they heard the roar of infected behind them on the road. Judging by the sound, there were probably many of them.


    Hearing the commotion on the road behind them, everyone quickly climbed into the truck compartment. Once everyone was inside, Wilfred, not hesitating any longer, stepped on the gas pedal, turned the steering wheel, and drove the truck down the road.


    The cold wind outside whistled, and Anna and Alan sat in the corner of the compartment. Sarah curled up in Brian''s arms, and Lucy, the surviving infected, leaned against the side of the truck, staring at a photo in her hand, her eyes filled with tears.


    "We were about to get married..."


    Whether it was because the atmosphere was too oppressive or she wanted to confide in someone, Lucy stared at the photo in her hand, recounting her past, seemingly wanting to release all the sadness in her heart.


    Her words immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the compartment, who sat quietly, listening silently to her story.


    Lucy was originally from San Francisco and had found a job in San Antonio after graduating from college. That''s where she met her boyfriend, Miles, the young black man who was killed by Ogden from behind.


    When the cordyceps outbreak occurred, they had already decided to get married, but they never expected such a thing to happen. They immediately drove away from San Antonio, saving a lone survivor attacked by infected along the way, who turned out to be Lev, the young man who had already died from gunshot wounds.


    The three of them drove northward, experiencing countless dangers and facing numerous infected attacks along the way. However, despite the crises they faced, their trust in each other only grew stronger, and they managed to overcome the hardships together. Lucy''s relationship with Miles became even deeper, and they formed a deep friendship with Lev.


    According to their original plan, they wanted to reach the Dallas quarantine zone, but unfortunately, they weren''t selected and were instead assigned to


    the most dangerous Atlanta quarantine zone. Whether it was intentional or not, the three of them ended up together.


    They didn''t anticipate that the quarantine zone''s lottery was rigged, thinking it was just their bad luck. They reluctantly accepted the reality.


    Thankfully, they were still together, able to look out for each other. They didn''t feel afraid, no matter if it was the infected horde besieging Vasquez Town or the hospital''s infection onslaught. They managed to survive through it all.


    But they never imagined that after enduring countless hardships and escaping the infected disaster area, the three of them would meet their end at the hands of those disguised as soldiers, the hunting infected. If Brian and the others hadn''t appeared, Lucy might have died there too.


    This indirectly proved a saying from the apocalypse rule: compared to the infected, humans are each other''s greatest enemies.


    As for the surviving infected who was killed by the bald man, they met him on their way here, coincidentally encountering a lone survivor. Since they were heading to find the military and saw he was alone, they kindly brought him along.


    But after Miles was killed, Lucy''s mind was filled with revenge and anger. So, without any regard for the survivor''s life, she shot at the bald man, showing no hesitation in taking his life.


    After finishing her story, Lucy seemed to have unloaded all her pain, slowly closing her eyes without saying another word.


    Listening to her entire story, Brian understood that besides venting, she was also expressing sincerity, letting them know she wasn''t a bad person. After all, they might have to stick together in the future.


    He glanced around the compartment and saw that everyone remained silent. Then he looked at Sarah in his arms, noticing she had fallen asleep at some point. However, even in sleep, her brows were furrowed, suggesting she wasn''t resting peacefully.


    Brian sighed inwardly, shaking his head slightly with a wry smile. He gently patted Sarah, trying to soothe her into a more restful sleep.


    Meanwhile, sitting in the driver''s seat, Wilfred glanced at the small window connecting the compartment, noticing the silence once again. He sighed quietly, then lifted his left hand, looking at the inconspicuous wound on his wrist. His eyes flickered slightly, lost in thought.


    --


    Upto 60+ advance Chapters on Patreon


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 78 - 73

    Chapter 78 - 73Sweetwater Creek State Park, located on the outskirts of Douglasville, is easily accessible from the interstate highway and is close to Austell County. Therefore, the park is situated between the two county towns.


    In the past, it was a popular destination for nearby residents to relax and travel, but after the apocalypse, it became a deserted park. Perhaps in not too distant a future, it would become a paradise for the infected.


    At this moment, there was a faint smell of gunpowder lingering throughout the park. Bright lights illuminated the entire dark park. The brick and dirt roads were filled with large craters, resembling the aftermath of intense battles. Several military trucks seemed to have been burned by fierce flames, turning them pitch black, with wisps of smoke still emanating from them.


    Dozens of bodies lay on the ground covered with snow, their crimson blood staining every corner. One could imagine the fierce battles that had taken place here not long ago.


    At this moment, a dozen or so survivors and soldiers were working together to move the bodies on the ground together. Afterwards, they began covering the blood with snow, burying the evidence of the recent carnage.


    At the entrance of the reception center in the center of the park, dozens of people dressed in civilian or soldier attire knelt on the snow-covered ground, their hands handcuffed behind their backs, trembling in the cold wind.


    Surrounding these people were a dozen or so fully armed soldiers, their rifles at the ready. At the slightest movement from the detainees, they would be prepared to open fire.


    Inside the reception hall, which had already been cleared out, all available space was filled with tents. Countless survivors roamed inside, while army medics treated the injured survivors.


    All these tents were found in a warehouse of a store specializing in tents within the park. Most of them were damaged or torn, but after some repairs, they could still be used.


    Although sleeping inside was definitely uncomfortable due to the smell, nobody complained. At least it provided some defense against the cold.


    Brian sat in one of the tents, flipping through a book. The bustling crowd around him had no effect on him, as his mind was elsewhere, reminiscing about the events that had transpired earlier.


    It had been exactly ten hours since they departed from the interstate highway exit. It was now 8 o''clock in the evening, and darkness had enveloped the sky.


    The park was only a short ten-minute drive from the highway exit. Due to the short distance, they had planned to stop at a distance to observe the situation and decide whether to continue.


    However, just as they were about halfway there, they suddenly noticed that the commotion from the park had disappeared. This made everyone uneasy, unsure of what to do next.


    After some discussion, they decided to proceed according to the original plan. But just as they were about to stop at an intersection, four soldiers armed with rifles suddenly emerged from the woods on both sides, aiming their guns at them.


    Facing the sudden appearance of the soldiers and the dark barrels of their guns, they didn''t even have time to grab their weapons. Without any hesitation, they raised their hands in surrender.


    Fortunately, the soldiers dressed in combat uniforms were not the hunting infected disguised as survivors, but genuine soldiers stationed in the park. This relieved everyone, but it also made them realize that the military had won the battle.


    Under the leadership of one of the soldiers, they were taken into the park, where they witnessed the devastation that had befallen the park. Everyone was dumbfounded. Although it was just a minor skirmish for soldiers who had been to the battlefield, for those who had lived in peaceful countries, it was truly shocking.


    As they talked with the soldier on the way, they learned that the explosion at the highway exit had attracted the attention of the military, prompting the commander to contact the stationed soldiers at the exit to inquire about the situation.


    However, they couldn''t reach the soldiers at the exit and instead received an urgent message from an external soldier, alerting the entire military to be on high alert. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The disguised hunters, upon hearing the commotion, realized they were about to be exposed. However, they didn''t know that the military had already received the message and thought the military needed some time to figure out the situation. Although time was pressing, they still took some time to prepare.


    It was during this time that the military detected their anomaly and launched a preemptive strike before they could act.


    The hunters were numerous and had acquired a lot of ammunition and equipment from the previous convoy. They had also ambushed a portion of their forces outside the park. If it weren''t for the military''s early preparation, they might have caught them off guard.


    Except for a few hunters who managed to escape, the rest were eliminated in less than half an hour.


    "Come, have something to eat."


    As Brian reminisced about the events, a loaf of bread wrapped in plastic suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The sudden sound brought him back to reality. He looked up at the person and slowly closed the book, reaching out to take the bread, saying, "Thank you."


    "Hey, you''re not very cute, you know!" Tracy, without any courtesy, sat down at the entrance of the tent, tore open her own bread, took a bite, and chewed, saying, "The orders have come down. Tomorrow we''re leaving to reach the Atlanta quarantine zone. Tonight is our last stop here."


    "So soon?" Brian frowned slightly, surprised. They had only reached about a thousand survivors today, but many more survivors hadn''t arrived yet. If they left like this, wouldn''t they be abandoning those survivors?


    "Didn''t they say we were going to stay here for two days? Why the sudden rush to leave?"


    Tracy glanced around, hesitated for a moment, leaned closer to Brian''s ear, and whispered, "Our supply truck was blown up during the conflict earlier. After tonight, we won''t have any food left to distribute. If we don''t leave now while everyone still has the energy and strength, waiting for two days until everyone is weak from hunger would be the worst. Plus, many of us are injured or seriously ill. We''re just barely keeping them alive for now, so we can''t afford to waste two days."


    "...."


    Hearing this answer, Brian was suddenly surprised and looked around at the survivors who were enjoying their food. He fell silent. This decision seemed to be the best choice under the current circumstances.


    After pondering for a while, he continued to ask, "What about the vehicles? Even though there are far fewer people now, the vehicles here alone can''t carry so many people, right?"


    "Don''t worry about the vehicles." Tracy pointed to the hunters being punished outside and said, "These guys looted many other people''s buses at great risk, but they are all concentrated elsewhere. Our people have already set off, so it shouldn''t be long before they come back."


    After saying these words, she finished all the bread in her hand in one gulp, clapped her hands, slowly stood up, and glanced at Sarah and Alan, who were sleeping soundly inside the tent.


    She had already learned of Sylvia''s death, and although she felt a little sad, she had experienced so many farewells in her life that she sighed lightly and said, "Go to bed early. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    Then Tracy didn''t stay here for long. She only came here to see how the children were doing.


    =================


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 79 - 74: Anomaly

    Chapter 79 - 74: AnomalyBrian looked at the three people who came from outside, looked at the quilts in their hands, and sighed secretly. Although he handed over all the supplies, he still had the tent that Tracy took care of, plus these quilts, at least They won''t get cold tonight.


    "Um?"


    But when he glanced at Wilfred''s face, his brows wrinkled unconsciously. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he found that there seemed to be something wrong with the other person''s condition, and his whole face looked a little lethargic. Maybe it was Due to the light, it appeared that his eyes were slightly dark, and he looked in a very bad condition.


    "Wilfred, I think you don''t seem to be in good spirits, are you okay?" When the three of them came closer, Brian looked at Wilfred and asked with concern.


    Putting the quilt in his hand inside the tent, Wilfred was shocked when he heard Brian''s words. He subconsciously covered his wrists and pretended not to care and said: "I''m fine. It may be what I experienced today." It was too much, so I felt a little tired."


    "Yeah?"


    His eyes still glanced at Wilfred''s body. For some reason, Brian always felt that something was wrong.


    However, seeing the other party seemed to be nothing serious, he could only secretly think that he might have been thinking too much, and then he didn''t ask any more questions. After eating all the bread in his hand, he opened the book in his hand again.


    Seeing that Brian was not paying attention to him, Wilfred immediately breathed a sigh of relief, touched his face, and thought to himself, is it so obvious?


    "Dad, if you are tired, go and rest quickly." After listening to Brian''s words, Anna turned her head and saw that her father''s face was not very good, and she quickly wanted him to go to the tent to rest.


    "I''m not sleepy yet. We will leave tomorrow. You should go and rest first." Seeing his daughter''s concerned expression, Wilfred patted her daughter''s hand with relief. When he said that he was leaving tomorrow, his face changed. There was a slight feeling of joy on his face.


    The two persuaded each other several times, but in the end Anna couldn''t resist her father, so she had no choice but to go into the tent to rest alone.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Wilfred breathed a sigh of relief, then clenched his fists slightly, his eyes full of determination.


    Next to him, Lucy, who was wiping her body with a piece of wet milk obtained from unknown sources, noticed something strange about Wilfred and glanced at him, her face full of surprise. After all, he was not the same as these people. We were familiar with each other, so I didn''t ask any questions and just went about my own business.


    As time passed, the entire reception hall gradually became quiet. Everyone knew that they would go to the quarantine area tomorrow, and they also knew that after tomorrow, they would have only two outcomes, either they would be in the quarantine area, or they would be in the quarantine area. Died on the way to the quarantine area.


    So after nine o''clock, most of them went to their tents and fell asleep early to replenish energy for the final journey tomorrow.


    "Ha~~"


    Feeling a little tired, Brian couldn''t help but snort, put the book in his hand aside, got up and prepared to go to the tent to sleep.


    But as soon as he stood up, he found that Wilfred hadn''t fallen asleep either, and asked curiously: "Aren''t you sleeping?"


    Seeing that Brian seemed to be going to sleep, Wilfred''s eyes flashed with joy. He coughed twice and pretended to be nonchalant and said, "You go to sleep first. I''m thinking about something, so I''ll go to sleep right away."


    Hearing this, Brian could naturally tell that the other party was trying to prevaricate him, but he didn''t pay attention. He just said "oh", entered the tent, and lay down next to Sarah.


    Maybe she sensed Brian''s arrival. In her sleep, Sarah turned sideways instinctively, raised her head slightly, and hugged him in her habitual octopus-like posture.


    Feeling Sarah''s movements, Brian also had a accustomed expression. He put his arms under Sarah''s head and turned his body slightly to provide the most comfortable sleeping position for her.


    At the door of the tent, Wilfred listened to the steady breathing inside, and felt relieved. Now he was finally the only one left. He suddenly felt very tired, but as soon as he had this thought, he threw it away immediately. Shaking his head, he braced himself to keep himself from falling asleep.


    He couldn''t fall asleep, he had to hold it back, at least he couldn''t fall asleep before his daughter entered the isolation area. He covered his wrist again, feeling that his body was slightly out of his control, and he kept thinking in his heart. warned myself.


    In this silent reception hall, only Wilfred was struggling hard. If there was a mirror here at this time, he would be able to find that there were several bloodshot eyes in his eyes.


    ...


    Early on the morning of the first day, Brian was awakened by the movement outside the tent. He slowly opened his eyes and looked outside. He found that there were many people moving outside. He raised his watch and looked at it. Look, I found it was six o''clock.


    He glanced inside the tent, only Anna, Alan and Sarah were still there. Lucy was no longer there at this time. As for Wilfred, who didn''t see each other sleeping near the tent last night, he should have gotten up anyway.


    Untying Sarah like an octopus with ease, Brian climbed out of the tent with ease. He found that most of the survivors were staying in the tent. He ate up the remaining food and replenished it. Work hard.


    He searched everywhere in the reception hall, but after searching for a long time, he couldn''t find Wilfred and Lucy. He couldn''t help scratching his head and said strangely: "Huh? Where did they go?"


    Seeing that searching for the two people inside was fruitless, Brian saw that it was indeed getting late, so he stopped looking. After all, could the two living people be lost? He turned around, patted the tent vigorously, and shouted inside: "We''re about to leave, get up quickly!"


    Along with his shouting, the three people who were still sleeping soundly in the tent turned their bodies around, rubbed their eyes with their hands, and woke up in a daze.


    Seeing that they all woke up, Brian stopped shouting, picked up his backpack, and walked out.


    Pushing open the door, the change in temperature difference between inside and outside made Brian shiver coldly. At this time, there were many survivors in the outside world, and they were all moving their bodies to adapt to the cold outside.


    Suddenly, he discovered that all the Hunters who were kneeling at the door last night were gone. He looked around outside and found no sign of this person. He shook his head secretly, knowing that he was going to set off today. People will definitely deal with it in advance.


    But the end result is probably that one of them will die. After all, if they are allowed to leave like this, more survivors who have not yet arrived will be harmed by them. This is something no one wants to see.


    "Good morning, Brian!"


    At this moment, Lucy appeared from nowhere. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, walked to Brian''s side and greeted him.


    Hearing the sound, Brian turned around and saw Lucy wearing a thin shirt, short hair and face covered with sweat. She looked like she had just been exercising.


    He looked at the other person''s exposed arms, felt the cold wind blowing by, raised his eyebrows and asked: "You are wearing so little, aren''t you cold?"


    "Haha, it''s okay. I''ve been like this all the time. I''m used to it." Lucy said this problem casually as she was used to it.


    Then she wanted to go into the reception hall, but as soon as she took steps, she seemed to suddenly think of something. After hesitating for a while, she still said: "Go and see Wilfred, his condition. ..something doesn''t seem right."


    "What do you mean?" After hearing this, Brian was stunned for a moment, then frowned, wondering why the other party would say such a thing.


    Lucy shrugged and said nothing, but pointed her finger in a direction, where Wilfred was waving his limbs under a tree, moving here and there.


    "Ting, I''ll go over and take a look. After you go in, ask Sarah and the others to pack up quickly. They should be setting off soon."


    After saying goodbye to Lucy, Brian walked straight in the direction of Wilfred.


    At first, he didn''t know what Lucy meant by what she just said, but when he saw Wilfred''s face, he immediately understood what it meant. Looking at that face with a haggard appearance and dark circles under his eyes, , his face with bloodshot eyes completely lost his former energy, and he was immediately shocked on the spot.


    Brian stood on the ground and looked at Wilfred in surprise. He didn''t know why the other party became like this, and asked with some uncertainty: "You...how did you become like this! Didn''t you sleep last night?" "


    "Ahem..."


    Wilfred had already seen Brian coming from a distance, and had already thought about his words. Now he noticed the way the other person looked at him, raised his hand and put it to his mouth, clenched his fist, and coughed lightly. Twice, he explained in a slightly hoarse tone: "I couldn''t sleep last night, so I didn''t sleep all night."


    "We''re going to Atlanta later, don''t worry about it." Brian looked at the other party''s poor state and said worriedly, wondering how the other party could become like this.


    "It''s okay." Wilfred waved his hand, patted his chest, braced himself and said, "It''s just that I haven''t slept all night. I can still bear it. I''ll get some sleep when I get into the quarantine area." If you don''t want to come, please come."


    After hearing Wilfred''s explanation, Brian nodded, still a little worried and looked at the other person''s body, but then his eyes stayed on the other person''s gloved hands, and asked a little strangely: "Why? Wearing gloves?"


    "ah?"


    Seeing Brian asking about his gloves, Wilfred''s expression instantly became nervous, but he quickly suppressed his emotions and chuckled and said: "I got it by accident just now, don''t wear it." Don''t you want to wear it?"


    Then he glanced at something from the corner of his eye, and seeing that Brian wanted to continue saying something, he quickly pointed over there and said, "Look, the motorcade is passing by, let''s hurry up and get ready to set off!"


    =================


    /kibishi718 S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 80 - 75: Atlanta without infected people?

    Chapter 80 - 75: Atlanta without infected people?"What?"


    After listening to Wilfred''s words, Brian''s attention was instantly attracted. He turned around and looked behind him. He saw dozens of buses slowly driving in from the gate of the park, heading towards where they were heading. Fang Yan drove over.


    When he turned back, he saw that Wilfred had already left. When he found him, he was heading towards Fang Qian in the reception hall.


    Brian stood there, staring at Wilfred''s back in the distance. If the other person was just in low spirits yesterday, then it could be said that Jian Jian was sluggish that day. Such a strange change made him feel Something was very wrong. If the plot in the zombie movie he had watched went according to the plot, the other party should be infected with...a virus?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt excited. He didn''t dare to think about such things. He took a deep breath and looked at Fang Qian in the reception hall. But for some reason, he recalled the abnormality of Wilfred yesterday and just now. This kind of The thoughts just kept spinning in his mind.


    When Brian returned to the entrance of the reception hall, all the cars had been parked, and the military had begun to use the radio to notify everyone to prepare for departure. Sarah and others also packed up their belongings and stood at the door waiting.


    "Brian, what are you thinking about?"


    Sarah, who was standing on the stairs, saw Brian coming over with a distracted look on his face. She quickly walked down the stairs and ran to him to ask.


    Hearing someone talking next to him, Brian immediately came back to his senses, turned his head and looked, and saw Sarah''s curious face. He suddenly became playful and couldn''t help but reached out and pinched the other person''s nose and said: "It''s okay. "


    "Yeah!" Sarah''s nose was pinched, and Sarah screamed strangely, then opened Brian''s hand and said angrily: "What are you doing!"


    Then she fiddled with her face with both hands, made a face at the other person, then turned around and ran away.


    "Haha!" Seeing Sarah''s funny look, Brian''s originally depressed mood suddenly improved.


    Originally, he was worried that what happened yesterday would affect Sarah''s mood, but now it seems that she has adjusted very well. Maybe... she has adapted to the departure of someone close to her... This can be considered a kind of growth...


    Following Sarah''s movement, Brian saw a tired-looking Wilfred. At this time, Anna was looking at him with concern and kept talking, while Wilfred''s face was full of expressions. Smiling and nodding in response to Anna from time to time.


    Suddenly, the idea that he had suppressed suddenly came up again. Although he was not sure yet, he decided to pay more attention.


    "Attention! Please line up at the designated place and get on the bus one by one according to the soldiers'' instructions. This time we will reach the Atlanta quarantine zone. May God bless us!"


    As all the vehicles were ready, the survivors got on the bus in order. However, because there were too many survivors and not enough buses, basically every passenger bus was full. People will not let go even if they are passing by.


    When there was nothing else they could do, the army reorganized and freed up as many military trucks as possible to carry the remaining survivors who could not get on the trucks. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, Brian and others were assigned to the truck and did not have to crowd into the bus. In addition to the reason why they voluntarily handed over the supplies at that time, of course, there was also Tracy''s special care.


    Boards were hung in the most conspicuous places in the park specially designated for the army, saying that the army had left here and headed to the Atlanta quarantine area. There were tents in the reception hall to provide rest.


    As for what will happen to this place after they leave, that''s none of their business.


    .....


    There are two intersections connecting the park to the interstate highway, one is the entrance and the other is the exit. The location of the entrance is where Brian and the others left yesterday, but it is already occupied by nearly a few infected people, although the number is not the same. It''s not too much, but it still affects the team.


    So they chose an exit with only a few infected people, but there were a few abandoned cars blocked there. They had to use trucks to push all these cars aside to clear a passable road for the convoy.


    Chongqing returned to the road and looked at the deserted cities on both sides. Everyone felt an unreal feeling in their hearts, as if they were in another world.


    arrow_forward_iosé†×xÎÄÕÂPause00:0000:0400:46Mute


    The snow on the ground still prevented the team from driving too fast. Although the original 20-minute journey was nearly doubled, as long as it was safe enough, no one could accept it.


    But this stretch of road on the interstate was just an appetizer. The real crisis was the section of road after they left the interstate and entered downtown Atlanta. That was the most dangerous place on the trip.


    Sitting in the somewhat bumpy truck, Brian sat in the innermost seat, his eyes fixed on the vehicles behind him, but the corner of his eye was always directed towards Wilfred, who was sitting beside him, intentionally or unintentionally. aim.


    Perhaps because he was aware of Brian''s gaze, Wilfred lowered his head and pretended to close his eyes to rest, but his fists were tightly clenched, as if he was trying his best to restrain something.


    The two of them were observing each other intentionally or unintentionally, while the other pretended not to notice and did not have any visual communication with the other person.


    Just like this, half an hour passed unknowingly, and the motorcade officially entered the urban area of ??Atlanta. Looking from the highway towards the city below, one could vaguely see the infected people wandering on the streets. Of course, one could also see It is located in the isolation area with high walls in the northeast of the city.


    Suddenly, all the people in the bus became commotion. Their eyes looked expectantly at Fang Yan in the isolation area, and uncontrollable excitement appeared on their faces.


    But when the convoy arrived at the Zayuan exit and slowly drove down the interstate highway, everyone''s expressions immediately turned 180 degrees, and they began to feel uneasy inside.


    Entering the city, the convoy cannot drive as smoothly as on the interstate highway. The streets here are filled with cars covered with ice and snow, especially near the entrance to the highway. Several cars collided and blocked the intersection. It''s no wonder that they drove all the way and didn''t see a single car on the highway. It turned out that they were all stuck here.


    The truck at the front of the convoy stepped on the accelerator without hesitation, and cooperated with the soldiers to push the cars on the intersection to both sides. It turned out that the ground on the street was already covered with a layer of ice, and the connection was broken. Behind the tires and the ice on the ground, the car slid towards the back without any resistance.


    Although the noise made by the slowly pushing vehicle was not too big, it still made the people in the vehicle frightened. They were afraid that just like a hospital, an alarming number of infected people suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Reluctantly, a channel was cleared, allowing all the trucks to pass smoothly. However, when it was the turn of the passenger car behind, the car bodies on both sides were tightly pressed against the front of the car. Even if you stepped on the accelerator, you could still force the car to pass. However, the sharp scraping sound made the soldier driving the bus immediately hit the brakes and did not dare to move forward.


    This harsh sound was louder than the movement of the car just now, making all the soldiers who got out of the car on guard became nervous.


    Fortunately, no infected person seemed to notice the movement here. In the end, the soldiers worked together to push the car back a little, allowing the bus to pass safely.


    Since all motor vehicles were occupied by abandoned cars, the convoy could only drive into non-motorized vehicles and pedestrians in a zigzag manner, heading towards the northeast of the city. It would not be able to encounter any isolation nets or obstacles. Without making any pause, he rushed over.


    I wonder if they were transferred. During the period of driving, they did not encounter any large groups of infected people. Only some scattered infected people were attracted to them, but their legs were nowhere to be found. The four tires, even if they caught up because they were close, would be scraped to the ground and crushed by the vehicle following closely behind.


    Seeing this, everyone rubbed their hands happily and silently prayed that nothing would happen next, so that they could reach the quarantine area safely.


    After the convoy drove out of the most congested section of road, it was finally able to drive onto the spacious road, which was different from the congested road behind it. It could be said that there was almost no car here, which greatly accelerated the speed of the convoy.


    "Something''s wrong, how could it be possible that these are the only infected people?"


    Brian in the truck finally stopped paying attention to Wilfred. He stared at the situation outside, feeling a little nervous in his heart. This was completely different from the scene he imagined. After all, it was a city with a population of ten thousand. It can be said that it is incredible that they can move within the city so easily.


    Of course, he was not the only one in the entire convoy to have such doubts. Almost everyone in the convoy felt somewhat unbelievable in their hearts. But they were already here. They couldn''t even think about it, and they were only a few miles away from the quarantine area. , it can be said that it is very close, and it is very unwilling for them to give up like this.


    What''s more, even the commander of the army did not issue a statement. The army was not in a hurry, so they just followed it.


    Just when the road in front of the motorcade turned a corner, the entire motorcade seemed to have received an order and all stopped, and everyone''s doubts were soon revealed.


    =================


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 81 - 76: Giving

    Chapter 81 - 76: GivingAs the convoy suddenly listened, the small window in the cab of Brian''s truck was opened, and a soldier said to the people sitting in the back of the carriage: "Get off here, remember to be quiet, don''t Making too much noise!"


    "???"


    Everyone in the carriage looked confused after hearing this. They hadn''t reached the isolation area yet, so why did they suddenly have to get off here?


    But the soldier didn''t explain much. As if he had finished conveying the order, he ignored the questioning glances of several people in the carriage and closed the small window with a brush.


    In the passenger car behind them, looking from the front window, there was also a commotion inside. Apparently they were not the only ones confused by such an order.


    But since it was an order from the army, they had no choice but to accept it, but it seemed that not everyone in the car got out of the truck at the same time. After Brian and the others got off the truck, there were only two or three passenger cars with doors open. was opened, but the people behind had no intention of letting them down.


    The crowd gradually gathered together, about a hundred people in total. They stood on the street with bewildered expressions on their faces, wondering how to respond.


    At this time, Tracy slowly walked to the front of the crowd, looked at the confused crowd in front, and said softly: "The section of road ahead has been destroyed, and cars cannot continue to pass, so take the next step. We need to move forward step by step."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd suddenly became commotion again, but everyone knew that this was a big city full of infected people, so they tried to keep their voices as low as possible.


    "Why did you stop suddenly!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean the road was destroyed?"


    "..."


    Tracy, who was standing in the front, looked at the pair of doubtful eyes below, pondered for a while, and then explained: "We have contacted the Atlanta Quarantine Zone. The army inside informed us that a week ago, the quarantine zone was destroyed. They were surrounded by infected people, so they applied for carpet bombing of the area around the quarantine area, eliminating most of the infected people. They also destroyed most of the houses and roads at the same time, so our fleet of vehicles could not Let''s continue the communication forward, and the reason why we didn''t encounter any infected people along the way is because most of the infected people were attracted by the explosion..."


    When she said this, she noticed that everyone''s expressions were wrong, and she quickly explained: "Don''t be nervous, before the infected people from the army in the quarantine area came around, a piece of the destroyed ruins was opened up. The safe zone, so as long as we can get close to the safe zone, there will be troops inside to take care of us, and we don''t have to be afraid of those infected."


    After saying this, Tracy licked her dry lips. After saying so many words in one breath, her mouth was a little dry.


    After listening to everything she said, the crowd''s expressions improved slightly, but everyone began to feel uneasy.


    Just when Tracy was about to say something, a soldier ran over and whispered in her ear: "Captain, the commander has urged you, hurry up."


    After hearing this, Tracy glanced at the crowd who were obviously not ready, thought about it, and finally said: "As long as you can keep quiet and obey the command, I promise to take you safely into the isolation area. Come and follow me."


    Then she waved to everyone to follow her, then turned around and headed towards the front of the motorcade.


    Watching the female officer leave, the survivors looked at each other in confusion. After hesitating for a while, they followed her.


    As the crowd moved, Brian and the others followed suit. Sarah turned around and looked at the people behind her who had not yet gotten out of the car. She approached Brian and asked, "Why are we the only ones here? , what about those people in the car behind?"


    Brian thought about what Tracy said just now, put his arm around Sarah''s shoulders, and said softly: "We have to go to the isolation area step by step. If everyone is together, once an emergency occurs, we cannot immediately To control the movement of nearly a thousand people, the best way is to let everyone move in batches. This way, not only are there fewer people, but the noise is less, and it is also easier to manage. "


    "Oh!" After hearing Brian''s explanation, Sarah turned her head and looked at the buses again, and nodded as if she understood.


    "It''s okay, don''t think too much, just follow it and it''s okay." Looking at Sarah''s still a little unhappy face, Brian helplessly shrugged, hugged her and continued to move forward.


    When the crowd came to the front of the convoy, there were already more than thirty soldiers ready to go. Standing in front of them were two men wearing officer uniforms. One man had a long line on his face. Scar looked at the soldiers below with a majestic look, while the other man was tall and dark-skinned, standing quietly behind the scar-faced man, but his aura made people feel scared just by looking at him.ãÀ.


    00:00Play00:00 / 04:25MuteSettingsFullscreenCopy video urlPlay/PauseMute/UnmuteReport a problemLanguageShareVidverto Player


    Brian stood in the crowd and looked at the two people. He raised his brows slightly and suddenly realized that he seemed to have seen these two people before.


    But before he had time to think about it, the soldiers in front were led by Tracy. In front of the crowd, he said with a serious face: "We are about to set off now. I reiterate, we must stay quiet and obey the command. , we promise to bring you safely into the quarantine area. If you dare to do anything harmful to other people, then don''t blame me for being rude! "


    Then the people in the team mixed with the soldiers, broke away from the convoy, and headed towards the deserted street in the distance.


    Watching the first group of people disappear at the corner of the street in the distance, Harry and Justin looked at each other, nodded to each other, and began to arrange the next group of people and select the soldiers to lead the group.


    ....


    Stomping on the snow on the road, the survivors walked on the desolate streets. Their eyes scanned the surroundings with vigilance. Even if there was the slightest abnormal sound, it would attract several looks. Scan.


    In the team, Brian had been paying attention to Wilfred on the side. He had just keenly noticed that from the moment the team started, the opponent''s body began to twitch uncontrollably.


    It was only that Wilfred had been trying his best to restrain himself, and everyone was paying attention to the alleys and buildings on both sides of the street, so no one noticed that he was abnormal.


    Watching the physical changes of the other party all the way, Brian''s heart became heavier and heavier. He was now basically certain that Wilfred was most likely infected by the Cordyceps virus, and this was the only time the other party was intimate. The place where you came into contact with the infected person was the ramp outside the park.


    But nearly 18 hours had passed. Judging from Wilfred''s current state and the leaflet he had seen about the Cordyceps virus, he could make a basic judgment that the other party had begun to lose control. The ability to control the body.


    Even if his body is extraordinarily strong, I''m afraid he won''t be able to sustain it for long. [At that time, even if he has not completely become an infected person, others will notice his physical abnormality at a glance].


    Thinking of this, Brian''s eyes moved to Anna and looked at her curious face looking around. He obviously had no idea that his father was infected with the Cordyceps virus.


    Looking at Wilfred''s withered face, which was sweating profusely due to the corrosion of the Cordyceps fungus in his body, he immediately understood Wilfrid''s thoughts, and also knew why the other party listened. When the convoy sets off, ecstasy flashes across his face.


    He already knew that he was hopeless. He knew that once he was infected with the Cordyceps fungus and exposed to the virus, he would not be able to communicate with the team, so he chose to conceal the matter because he was afraid that he would become an infected person prematurely. Even though he was extremely exhausted, he insisted on staying awake and staying awake at all times.


    He tortured himself like this because he wanted to use the only time he had left to safely send his daughter to the quarantine area before he became an infected person.


    Thinking of this, Brian slowly lowered his head and lamented in his heart that the love between parents and children is really so powerful? Whether it was in his previous life or this life, he had never felt it before. For some reason, he actually envied Anna a little bit.


    Mo Mo opened the zipper of the backpack behind him. He took out a small iron box from the deepest part of the backpack, opened a gap, and took out a small bottle of morphine injection and an injection needle.


    Brian slowly installed a needle on the syringe, inserted it into the vial, and sucked out all the liquid inside. Since he was surrounded by his own people and he was also cautious in his movements, no one paid attention to his actions.


    Holding the injection syringe filled with liquid, he moved quietly to [Wilfred]''s side, stretched out his little hand and pulled the other person''s sleeve.


    Wilfred noticed that his sleeves were being moved. He turned his head slightly and found that it was Brian. Then he felt something was stuffed into his hand, and then the other person blocked him as if unintentionally. behind.


    Seeing this, he calmly clenched the things in his hands. When he lowered his head, he found that there was an injection syringe filled with liquid and an empty vial.


    Picking up the small medicine bottle, Wilfred looked at the introduction written on it, his body suddenly shook, and he cast a suspicious look at Brian.


    "you!"


    =================


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 82 - 77: Passage outside the office building

    Chapter 82 - 77: Passage outside the office building"you!"


    Brian raised his head and looked into Wilfred''s eyes, hearing the shock in his tone. He gave him a reassuring look, and then patted the other person''s arm, signaling him to hurry up.


    Pursing his lips, Wilfred realized that there were people around him, and it was not when he was asking questions. He took a deep breath, stuffed the empty vial into his jacket pocket, and picked up the root. Fill the syringe with liquid.


    Then he pulled down the glove with his left hand slightly, and the slight tug seemed to pull the wound inside. Another layer of cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead, and his wrist was suddenly covered with hideous red fine lines. , exposed to the air.


    Wilfred stared closely at the wound on his wrist that was spreading, getting bigger, and beginning to rot. He relaxed his arm slightly, vaguely raised the injection needle, pierced his wrist, and injected all the liquid in the needle.


    "Huh~~"


    Feeling the pain gradually disappearing from the wound, Wilfred immediately breathed a sigh of relief and felt relaxed all over. Then he stuffed the injection needle into his pocket and cast a grateful look at Brian.


    Brian saw that the other party had used the injection, and his complexion had improved a lot. He was a little relieved. After thinking about it, he speeded up his pace slightly and walked towards the front of the team.


    After squeezing through the front of the crowd, he glanced at Tracy, who was at the front. He quickened his pace a little more, walked beside her, and said softly: "Can I ask, are the other people going to other places?" Where is the place, or is it the same route as us?"


    "Huh?" Tracy glanced at Brian who was suddenly close to her and asked with some confusion, "Why do you ask so suddenly?"


    "Uh... I''m just asking out of curiosity."


    After hearing this answer, Tracy suddenly showed a ''Do you think I would believe it?'' expression on her face, but since Brian didn''t want to say it, she didn''t delve into it. It wasn''t important news anyway.


    "Of course other teams will not go the same way as us, otherwise if someone here makes a noise and alerts the infected, then the team behind them will fall into a trap!"


    After getting the answer, Brian nodded his head, feeling a little relieved. After thanking him, he turned around and returned to the team.


    Tracy turned her head and looked at the other person''s leaving figure, narrowing her eyes slightly. She had already learned about Brian''s mind, and she would not really treat him as a child, thinking that this was just a child''s curiosity, so She was also particularly interested in the questions raised by the other party.


    But after thinking for a while, she didn''t think it over. There was no way. There were too few clues. She sighed softly and turned her attention back to being vigilant about the surroundings. After all, it was her job to lead the team to the isolation area safely. The first priority was that there was still some way to go anyway, so she could think about it slowly.


    After the team walked along the street for more than ten minutes, Tracy suddenly raised her right hand, signaling everyone behind her to stop immediately, and then she quickly squatted down.


    The person behind her felt nervous when she saw this, and immediately stopped, squatted down, and for a moment looked towards the front of the street.


    In front of the road, I saw an apartment building that seemed to have been cut in half. Only the lower half of the building was left. Everyone looked at the other half of the building from an angle along the crack in the office building. Falling on the street. A piece of rubble and ruins formed, blocking their way forward.


    Moreover, in front of the ruins, there was a dense crowd of countless infected people. They all had their heads drooped, making low roars from their mouths, and stood motionless on the street.


    If Tracy hadn''t been sharp-eyed and noticed the situation ahead in advance, even if they stopped, they would definitely be discovered by the infected people there when they got closer.


    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked by infected people and ruins, people began to look uneasy. Some people with children and even adults covered their children''s mouths, fearing that they would make any noise and alert the infected people ahead. .


    Everyone turned their attention to Tracy, the leader in the front, hoping that the other party could tell him some other way forward.


    Feeling the uneasiness of the crowd, a soldier approached Tracy and asked softly: "Captain, what should we do next? Do we need to change the route?"


    "no!"


    After hearing what the soldier said, Tracy immediately shook her head and said: "If we want to reach the safe zone safely, we must follow the determined plan. None of us know the infected person for the rest of the way." What location, so we have to pass through the barrier in front."


    arrow_forward_iosé†×xÎÄÕÂPause00:0000:0200:46Mute S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But..." The soldier looked at Tracy''s determined look, hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t question it, and asked aloud: "Then where should we go next?"


    Looking at the infected people and ruins ahead, Tracy did not immediately answer the other party''s words. She was looking for other possibilities to move forward, but after looking at it for a while, she also found that there was no chance. The number of infected people In fact, there are too many.


    So she decisively gave up the possibility of street traffic, moved her eyes to the buildings on both sides, and quickly searched. When she saw an office building, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Because she was in an office building that was ten floors high. She saw that outside the suspended building, a passage was built on the outside. It seemed to be to facilitate movement between two separate buildings. The passage continued to the inside. , just enough to reach the office building on the other side of the ruins.


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and Tracy pointed toward the office building and said to the crowd behind her: "Let''s go to that office building. Let''s go through the ruins from there!"


    With the correct route in hand, the team moved again. This time after seeing the infected person in front of them, everyone''s steps were extremely slow.


    Although it took a relatively long time, they successfully arrived at the door of the office building safely.


    Through the glass door, looking at the empty hall inside, Tracy made an action gesture, picked up the rifle, stretched out her hand to push the revolving door and several soldiers entered before, and then searched around, and after confirming that it was safe, After gesturing to the people outside, everyone entered the office building lobby one by one.


    Next, the team moved upstairs, following the same steps. However, the entire floor was not cleaned. Instead, the nearby area was cleared. If there was a place where the door was closed, just move things there. The door to the room is blocked. If you encounter an infected person who is alone, you will stab him from behind with a dagger.


    When they arrived on the tenth floor, it had already taken nearly an hour. Although the wait on each floor lasted several minutes, no one complained. After all, this was also a matter of their lives and safety.


    Tracy opened the door through the outer passage of the building. The glass on the exterior wall here seemed to have been smashed by someone, revealing a huge gap. The cold wind blew into the room, blowing everything in the house down. Everywhere.


    She walked to the gap and found that the guardrail of the passage facing the gap was broken. When she stepped on the iron pedal, she suddenly felt that the passage was being blown back and forth by a gust of wind, which scared her. He quickly reached out and grabbed the guardrail beside him.


    Immediately afterwards, Tracy looked at the infected people (the infected people were dense below), but there were only scattered infected people on the other side of the ruins. It seemed that most of the infected people were blocked here by the ruins.


    After confirming that there was no danger on the other side, she immediately withdrew her gaze, turned to face the crowd behind her, and said with a trembling tone: "You...you guys wait here first, I''ll go ahead and explore the way first. "


    Then Tracy stared straight ahead, couldn''t help but swallow, grabbed the guardrails on both sides, and moved forward with difficulty.


    The few soldiers who were waiting for these soldiers in the room couldn''t help laughing when they saw Tracy''s appearance. They quickly looked away, fearing that they would burst into laughter after a while.


    Tracy was walking in the passage outside the building. Seeing that nothing happened if she took a few steps forward, she couldn''t help but start to quicken her pace.


    Although she had a slight fear of heights, it was not particularly serious. In addition, there were guardrails on both sides to protect her, and she did not look down the whole time. After a while, she reached the other end. Outside the single-story building.


    Standing on her heels, Tracy let out a long sigh of relief, then raised her head and looked through the glass into the building inside.


    Well... this is a conference room. There is no one in it, and there are no infected people. However, unlike the other side, the glass on the outer wall is intact, so she must first remove this layer of glass. Break it open.


    Listening to the whistling wind in her ears, Tracy glanced at the group of infected people below again, took a deep breath, raised the rifle in her hand, aimed the butt at the corner of the glass on the exterior wall, and smashed it hard. .


    The exterior glass of buildings like this is basically made of double-layer tempered glass. It is simply impossible to destroy it by hitting the center part manually, so its weaknesses must be targeted.


    "Clang!"


    As the butt of the gun hit the glass in the corner, there was a loud noise, and the entire glass suddenly turned white, and then the pieces fell off directly, and fell heavily from the tenth floor. It hit the heads of the infected people on the street.


    =================


    /kibishi718


    Please support me on patreon so I can upload more Chapters.


    --------

 Chapter 83: Membership Update

Chapter 83 - Membership UpdateFrom today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 84 - 78: Falling from the Building

    Chapter 84 - 78: Falling from the Building"Hoar--!"


    The moment the glass on the outer wall was destroyed, the roars of the infected were heard from two places.


    At one point, the screams of the infected came from the street. When the glass fragments fell onto the street, more than a dozen infected people were smashed into meat patties, making a lot of noise and attracting the attention of all the infected people. .


    The other one came from inside the office building. Following a rush of footsteps, the locked doors at the front and back of the conference room began to be violently hit.


    When Tracy, who was standing on the passage outside the building, saw this, her heart tightened. Suddenly she thought of the broken guardrail, and an idea suddenly came to her. She looked at the guardrail facing the gap without hesitation. He raised his foot and kicked off the two guardrails, then immediately stepped back, raised his rifle and pointed it forward, and began to wait quietly.


    But the survivors hiding in the corridor did not see what Tracy did. They only heard a "clang" and the sound of broken glass, followed by the roar of the infected, which scared everyone. They began to tremble, thinking that someone infected had discovered them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When a soldier saw that the scene was starting to get a little under control, he immediately lowered his voice and shouted to the crowd: "Everyone, please don''t mess up now. The infected have not discovered us. We are still safe now!"


    But it was obvious that some people in the crowd didn''t believe what the soldiers said. When they heard the roar getting louder and louder, they turned around without hesitation and ran towards the staircase passage where they came from, obviously wanting to escape from here.


    When the soldiers saw this, they immediately wanted to stop them, but when one person took the lead, many people started to turn around and run away. They could stop one person but not others.


    When Tracy stepped back, she heard such terrible news.


    "snort!"


    She snorted softly, turned her head and glanced at the frightened survivors, and said in a dissatisfied tone: "If they want to leave, just let them go, what are you doing to stop them!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers did not stop them and asked everyone who wanted to leave to leave. But people are like this. The more people stop them, the more they want to do it. When no one stops them, they all calm down. Come down.


    Although some people still gritted their teeth and chose to leave, but after calming down, most people realized that leaving would not do them any good, so they did not take any action.


    Brian turned his head and took a rough look at the people who left. There were only about ten people who chose to leave. Well... he actually hoped that there would be fewer people leaving. After all, the smaller the number of people, the more likely they would be exposed. Low.


    "Clang!"


    At this time, in the building on the other side, the locked door of the conference room finally could not withstand the impact of the infected. The entire door broke away from the door frame, smashed to the ground, and collapsed with a bang, and countless infected people They all poured into the conference room.


    "Hoar--!"


    After hearing the man''s scalp-numbing roar, Tracy and several soldiers standing in the passage immediately raised their alert, with their guns pointed forward.


    After the infected group crowded in, they saw the gap in the conference room at a glance, and their bodies instinctively rushed towards that direction, without even realizing that there was a trap waiting in front of them.


    In their consciousness, there is no word of fear or death at all. When the first infected person stepped on the passage, he could no longer stop the car, and the guardrail was kicked off, and he was killed immediately after being picked up. Squeezed down.


    The infected people squeezed in as hard as they could, and more and more infected people fell from the passage. Although a few were lucky enough not to be squeezed in, they were quickly shot to death by soldiers with rifles.


    But with the increasing number, a single gap without guardrails could not pour out a large number of infected people. And as they continued to shoot infected people, all the corpses were left on the passage.


    "Crunch~~"


    At this moment, the passage seemed to be unable to carry so many infected people, and began to let out pitiful screams, which made Tracy''s face change instantly.


    This passage was the only way for them to pass through the ruins, and it might not be destroyed like this. She made a prompt decision, quickly turned the gun and shot towards the remaining guardrails, destroying all the guardrails around the infected person. Interruption, although this will hinder their subsequent work, they can''t care about that much now.


    The dense bullets hit the connection point of the rusty guardrail. The guardrail had no ability to resist and flew out immediately.


    At the moment when the guardrail was interrupted, a strong wind blew past, and the entire passage began to sway from side to side. The soldiers who were shooting turned pale with fright. They quickly grabbed the guardrail beside them and almost fell down. .


    The infected people without the protection of guardrails fell down the channel like a tide. Like cannonballs, they smashed the group of infected people below. They screamed crazily, but they couldn''t find who attacked them. .


    A few minutes later, as all the infected people in the passage fell down, no other infected people finally ran out from the conference room opposite.


    Everyone was relieved to see that no infected person appeared again, but someone still needed to go to the front to confirm the safety there.


    As the captain, Tracy once again volunteered to move forward, but this time there was no guardrail in the second half. She simply picked up her butt and climbed over the passage bit by bit to ensure that she It won''t be blown down by a certain gust of wind.


    Although the process of moving forward was very shameful, she still arrived at the conference room safely, and by the way, she also cleaned up the several infected corpses left in the passage.


    After confirming the safety, Tracy glanced at the collapsed door in the conference room, stretched out her head, waved to the people on the other side, and said: "It''s safe here, organize the team immediately and let them come over!"


    When the survivors saw the passage built outside the building with no guardrails in the second half, the brave ones were fine, but their faces were slightly pale, and some were timid or afraid of heights. Then my legs felt so weak that I couldn''t even look at it, let alone step on it.


    Fortunately, Brian and the others were not afraid of heights. Seeing that no one dared to move after waiting for a long time, they stepped forward and walked into the passage under the eyes of the soldiers.


    Wilfred took the lead and walked in the front, Brian, Sarah, Alan and Anna walked in the middle, and Lucy walked in the end. They first stood on the passage with the guardrail. After confirming that there was no traffic in a short period of time, After the meeting wind blew, they all walked forward quickly, staring at the backs of the people in front of them without looking down. As if they were alone, they climbed into the conference room in just ten seconds. , not sloppy at all.


    Seeing someone successfully walking through the second half of the passage without guardrails, the other survivors felt a little relieved. With such a good start, others also gained courage.


    However, in order to prevent the passage from being overwhelmed, only 7-8 people can go up at a time. Some people imitated the way of Brian and others and passed quickly in the second half of the place. Some people were really scared and imitated Tracy. In this way, he raised his buttocks and rubbed it little by little.


    Although it took a while, most of these people arrived at the conference room at the other end safely, but sometimes, accidents can kill unwary people.


    A certain group of survivors used the method of passing through the passage quickly. After observing the direction of the wind, the leading man reminded the people behind him, then took his own steps and walked quickly forward.


    The faces of the men and women behind him had expressions of indifference. The success of several groups in front of them made them let go of their fears. Some even thought of having fun, and they were already confused about this matter. Keep things in mind.


    But just when they were halfway moving, a strange wind suddenly blew out, once again blowing the passage and violently swaying from side to side.


    The leading man was the most cautious. The moment he noticed the wind blowing, he knew something was wrong. He shouted "squat down" and then quickly climbed down, grabbing the foot with both hands. The iron plate fixes one''s body shape.


    But the few people behind him were not as vigilant as he was. They were all startled by the man''s shouts, and they all froze there.


    When the wind blew over, no one reacted. They were all unsteady on their feet and swaying from side to side with frightened expressions on their faces.


    The survivors who saw this scene in the office building also raised their throats. They looked nervously at the few people in the passage who could barely maintain their figure. The timid ones covered their eyes or looked away. Brain, don''t look at the tragedy that will happen next.


    After several people in the passage swayed back and forth for a few times, a middle-aged man finally lost his balance on his feet. He tilted his body and let out a horrified scream. Then he fell from the passage.


    "ah!"


    Seeing this, several women in the office building screamed, but soon they realized what they had done and quickly covered their mouths.


    After one person fell, several other people in the passage felt their legs weaken. Another middle-aged woman tilted her body because she couldn''t control her body shape, and fell to the side.


    But perhaps it was the strong desire to survive that made the Chinese woman unwilling to die like this. She suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed the hair of another white female youth beside her, as if to save her life. It''s like a straw, tightly held in the hand!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 85 - 79: The Bombed Area

    Chapter 85 - 79: The Bombed Area"ah!"


    Her hair was suddenly pulled, and before the white female could react, her head was suddenly pulled to the side by a huge force, and her body fell onto the iron plate. Then she felt something... There was a sharp pain on his scalp, and he screamed uncontrollably.


    "Help me! Help me! I don''t want to die!"


    The middle-aged woman was hanging in the air, clutching the white female youth''s hair tightly in her hands. Her face was full of fear, and she was shouting for help from the people above her!


    How can Keren''s hair withstand the strength of an adult? The force of the woman''s sudden fall just now caused a large piece of her scalp to fall off, and immediately the wound was dripping with blood. , making people look like they are about to vomit.


    And as the Chinese woman continued to struggle, the wound on her scalp became larger and larger, and the female youth''s screams became more and more shrill, and her body was gradually dragged down.


    The pain on her head made the white female Qingji almost faint, but she didn''t want to die like this, especially if she was dragged down by others. With a ferocious face, she shouted at the Chinese woman who was pulling her hair:


    "Ah¡ª¡ª! Damn old woman, let me go!!!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    After saying that, she didn''t even think that the other party could answer, so she took out her pistol and shot wildly at the middle woman.


    Although the white female youth just fired randomly, she couldn''t handle the size of the target, and a bullet hit the opponent''s shoulder immediately.


    The middle-aged woman screamed, painfully letting go of the hand holding her hair, and her whole body fell down.


    And because of the sudden force of letting go, half of the girl''s body was already hanging out. She also had a pistol in one hand. She didn''t grab something in time to stabilize herself, and she was also injured. fell down.


    The most terrible thing was that when she tilted and fell, she hurriedly hooked the foot of a man behind her, destroying the man''s figure that was almost stable, and he also fell down with him.


    "ah--!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The three people who fell screamed in fear and unwillingness, echoing throughout the street. Then there were three sounds of objects falling from the sky, and the infected people below suddenly became commotion again.


    What happened just now seemed complicated, but within a minute of it happening, four of the seven people fell down. Everyone was stunned and stood there, their throats rolled, and they swallowed hard. He took a sip of saliva.


    When the strange wind stopped and the wind gradually calmed down, the bodies of the three people still above were trembling constantly, and they could no longer stand up.


    Seeing the helpless expressions on their faces, a few brave soldiers rushed forward to help them up and took them to the conference room. They were not afraid that they would lie down there. Don''t even dare to move.


    After this accident happened, the handful of survivors who had not yet walked through the tunnel immediately became extremely vigilant after seeing the tragic scene just now. No one dared to do it again. Take it lightly.


    "I''ll go! What the hell is this!"


    When the last survivor arrived at the office building, the crowd didn''t know who it was, and suddenly they exclaimed, "Look there!"


    After hearing this, everyone looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a thin green face pressed against the glass of the outer wall, staring outside without blinking, and uttering exclamations mixed with confusion and fear. .


    Just now, everyone''s attention was focused on the above, and not many people paid attention to other places at all. At this time, they followed the thin man''s gaze and looked outside, and everyone was shocked on the spot.


    If they had just passed through an uninhabited city, then what they saw in front of them was a battlefield destroyed by artillery shells. Countless houses and residences were bombed to pieces, and the originally flat streets were bombed into pieces. The cracks formed small peaks and depressions of different heights. All the pipes buried underground were destroyed, and the water gushed out like a waterfall, turning the man-made depressions near it into a It is a small water moor, but it has been frozen into ice by the extremely low temperature.


    The entire ruins stretch for six or seven kilometers, and countless infected people are wandering in the ruins. However, there are only a few special places where large groups of infected people gather. The infected people in other places are just scattered, and they go into the ruins. There is an isolation fence built in a circle. Outside the isolation fence, there are piles of corpses of infected people, while inside the isolation area, there are soldiers standing vigilant about the surrounding situation.


    In the safety zone behind the soldiers, most of the ruins have been cleared (both sides have been cleared, and the pits have not been filled, leaving a flat road for those inside the safety zone. There are a number of military trucks parked on the road, and even Sharp-eyed survivors also saw the figures of tanks, indicating that these people should be here to pick up the survivors who were about to enter the quarantine area.


    Finally, in the center of the entire ruins, there is a tall and towering wall of the isolation zone that was built within less than a month. This is where the survivors will reach the end of their journey.


    "Okay! We''d better not continue to waste time here. The sooner we arrive at the safe zone, the safer we will be." Seeing everyone staring outside, Tracy glanced impatiently. Time, tell the crowd.


    Only then did everyone come back to their senses. Under the guidance of the soldiers, they left the conference room and headed for the stairs.


    It may be that most of the infected people fell from the sidewalk outside the building, so the team moved forward smoothly without any trouble.


    When people arrived at the lobby on the first floor, a dozen soldiers began to install suppressors, commonly known as silencers, on their rifles and pistols.


    The silencer is not a real silencer, it just compresses the noise emitted by the firearm to a minimum. Although it will more or less affect the accuracy and power of the firearm, the team will then travel through several kilometers of ruins. It is inevitable They know how to use firearms, and this firearm accessory has become an artifact for dealing with scattered infected people, and it is also the key to whether they can safely pass through the ruins.


    However, due to the incident in the hospital before, most of the equipment was left there, so only half of the soldiers in the entire team could equip it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    The bullet slid through the barrel of the gun, passed through the suppressor, made a slight crisp sound, and penetrated the head of the infected person wandering on the street in front of the office building.


    Tracy led the team on the uneven and snow-covered ruins. They used firearms to deal with the scattered infected people. They chose to take detours when they encountered rugged roads that they could not move forward on. There was no way around them. , just take a ladder and let people climb up one by one.


    At the beginning, everyone was still in high spirits, but as the march took longer and longer, the distance became more and more difficult to walk. Even in the cold weather, everyone was sweating, panting, and some were out of breath. There were even grunts of hunger coming from the person''s belly, and he looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Mom, I''m hungry!"


    As the team advanced, a six-year-old boy covered his belly, raised his head and looked at his mother beside him, pulled her sleeves, and said pitifully.


    The boy''s mother lowered her head and looked at her son''s thin face. She couldn''t help but touch her body, hoping to find something to eat. But no matter how she groped up and down, her pockets were already empty. , and can''t produce any food.


    Helpless, she could only look at the crowd around her and said in an almost pleading tone: "Do any of you have anything to eat? My child is so hungry that I can''t bear it anymore. Please, can any kind person give me some?" Something to eat?"


    She and her son had not had enough to eat for almost a day. Since the hospital was swept away, the backpack she was carrying was lost while escaping. She finally reached the army camp and only gave her a piece of bread last night. The mother and son ate together. After walking such a long distance today, the food in their stomachs had been completely consumed. She was an adult and she could bear it, but his son couldn''t bear it anymore.


    When the crowd around heard the woman''s voice, most of them just glanced at them indifferently, and then walked forward without saying a word, without any intention of helping.


    Only a few people stopped and looked at the mother and son with sympathy. Some kind-hearted people even thought of giving them some food, but before they could make any move, they were stopped by their accompanying companions.


    Tracy herself had seen the situation here, but the food in the army had already been distributed last night, and now they had nothing to eat. They couldn''t force these survivors. Guys, take it out of their backpacks.


    She could only sigh helplessly, walked forward, knelt down and softly comforted the child, telling him to hold on, there would be delicious food waiting for them when the place was ready.


    Under Tracy''s soft words, the child was quickly comforted, nodded vigorously, and continued to move forward step by step with his mother!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 86 - 80: Conversation

    Chapter 86 - 80: ConversationSarah in the team looked at the couple on the side. Although Tracy comforted the little boy who was already very hungry, she could see that the little boy was still covering his stomach. She could see that he was already I am really hungry.


    "Brian, how about... let''s give them something to eat..."


    If something unexpected happened next, the couple would definitely not have the strength to escape. She remembered that she still had some food in her backpack, hesitated, and walked to Brian''s side to ask him. Views.


    "...."


    After hearing this, Brian glanced sideways at the pair of men, looking at their empty steps. He was silent for a while, but finally couldn''t calm down. He sighed softly and took out the few pieces of money from his pocket. The remaining chocolate was placed in Sarah''s hand.


    "Don''t move the food in your backpack. It''s too conspicuous. There are a lot of hungry people here. Although the soldiers here don''t dare to do anything, they don''t know how to make small moves. I still have some chocolate here. You secretly stuff it into their hands, tell them to fall to the end of the line, and eat it quietly without letting others find out. "


    "Um!"


    Holding the chocolate in her hand tightly, Sarah nodded happily and walked towards the pair of men at a faster pace.


    Looking at the other person''s leaving figure, Brian had a trace of worry in his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for Sarah to continue to maintain such a kind character. This kind of rare quality will not lead to any big things, but in this doomsday world where dangers are everywhere and human life is like a piece of grass, this kind of character can easily be used by others. If you meet someone with a kind heart, that''s all. People with evil intentions...


    Thinking about this, his eyes flashed. It seemed that after entering the quarantine zone in Atlanta, he might need to teach Sarah something about human nature. At least he must be able to distinguish who is really worthy of her help and who is really worthy of her help. It''s with malicious intent.


    Then Brian watched Sarah walk away from the pair, and the little hand holding the chocolate implicitly placed it next to the woman''s hand, and his lips moved slightly and said something.


    The woman turned her head and looked at the little girl standing next to her in surprise. Then she nodded and looked at the thing that was put into her hand. Her eyes suddenly became moist, and she cast a grateful look at Sarah, and her lips smiled slightly. The movement seems to be saying thank you.


    After helping others, Sarah walked beside Brian excitedly, her heart filled with infinite satisfaction, and she giggled cheerfully along the way.


    Brian looked at her smiling face and laughed too, but he couldn''t help but remind her: "Although it is a good thing to be kind-hearted, don''t blindly help others, as that will not be good for yourself."


    "Of course I know!" After listening to Brian''s words, Sarah rolled her eyes. She was not a fool. Although she was only thirteen years old, her experiences in the past few months had made her transform rapidly. She was no longer that person. A little girl who doesn''t know much about the world.


    Whether it is in the city or outside, after seeing so much human nature, she is not everyone, and she has good intentions for her companions around her. Sometimes companions may be just tools for them to survive or... .food!


    Therefore, the problem that Brian was initially worried about did not exist at all. Sarah had her own set of conclusions on how to confirm the good and evil of the other party.


    Seeing that Sarah had listened to what he said, Brian nodded and said nothing more, just said: "You just have to know what''s going on."


    After a while, the team came to a place where they could not go around. The street was directly sunken, and the fault revealed a high wall blocking the way.


    Everyone stopped when they saw this, and soon several soldiers from the team came out. They stood in groups of two on the wall formed by the fault, and pushed people up one by one.


    Just as the team was lining up in an orderly manner, the couple quietly moved to the back of the team. When no one was paying attention, they quietly stuffed the chocolate they took out into their mouths.


    Then the entire team walked through the ruins for nearly half an hour. During the entire journey, they followed the planned route and encountered only scattered infected people, not any large groups of infected people.


    Tracy looked at the quarantine area that was getting closer and closer, with unconcealed excitement in her chest. She pointed to a collapsed apartment building in front of her and said to the crowd around her: "As long as we pass through there, we will be safe again." Walk a little further and you will enter the safe zone! "


    Hearing this, everyone''s body was shocked, and they raised their heads suddenly, their eyes bursting with excitement. Someone immediately shouted, "What are you waiting for?" "Hurry up and leave" and the like.


    00:00Play00:00 / 00:00MuteSettingsFullscreenCopy video urlPlay/PauseMute/UnmuteReport a problemLanguageShareVidverto Player


    Seeing that the team had regained their energy, Tracy couldn''t help but nodded secretly. Although she knew that this state was only temporary, it didn''t matter, as long as she could maintain this state for the last part of the journey.


    "Come on, don''t be too anxious." She raised her hand slightly to calm the restless crowd and said, "Now everyone is a little tired after walking for such a long time. Let''s take a rest here. Minutes, and then rush directly to the quarantine area."


    Hearing that it was time to rest, everyone temporarily suppressed their desire to start immediately and found a place to sit down and rest. The walk made them so tired that their legs began to tremble.


    Just when Brian wanted to sit down, Wilfred suddenly walked beside him and said in a hoarse voice in a deep voice: "Brian, come with me!"


    Frowning slightly, Brian listened to the unpleasant sound like sandpaper rubbing against a wall. Not to mention how uncomfortable it was, he naturally asked the other party why he was asking, got up and followed him, walking a little further away. .


    "Ahem...have you already guessed?" After waiting for a while, Wilfred asked softly when he saw that no one was paying attention to them.


    "Of course I guessed it!" Brian found a piece of gravel and sat down casually. Knowing that the other party was talking about him being infected by the Cordyceps fungus, Brian continued: "I''ve seen all the abnormalities you''ve been doing these past two days. , coupled with the strange changes in your body, even others can guess what''s wrong with you with a little inference!"


    Wilfred looked at Brian deeply, was silent for a while, and then asked aloud: "Ahem... you know I''m like this, why are you... ahem... still willing to help me? Aren''t you afraid that I will suddenly Will he become infected?"


    "Hehe..." After hearing Wilfred''s words, Brian laughed twice and said nonchalantly: "I''m just helping a father fulfill his last wish, and I''ve been paying attention to you. , even if you suddenly become infected, I will not let you have the opportunity to harm others! "


    "Ahem!"


    After hearing Brian''s words, Wilfred opened his lips slightly. Just as he was about to say something, his eyes suddenly became bloodshot, and the left half of his body suddenly twitched uncontrollably, and he started coughing violently, so he reacted very quickly and in time. He squatted down and covered his mouth, trying his best to control himself and prevent others from noticing his abnormal behavior.


    Fortunately, this symptom came and went quickly, and he recovered quickly, but his cough just now still made people who were closer look at them strangely.


    Brian was naturally shocked by the situation just now. He looked at Wilfred who was squatting on the ground and became even weaker. He frowned and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on much longer... ."


    "There''s no need to hold on for long!"


    Wilfred took a deep breath, adjusted his posture, waved his hands, stood up from the ground again, and said: "The morphine you gave me has not worn off yet, so I should be able to hold on for a while. , as long as I see Anna entering the safe zone, I will choose to kill myself, and even when necessary, I will attract the attention of the infected person for you. "


    Then he looked at Brian and continued: "You are very smart, and I am sure that even if you enter the quarantine area, you will probably do better than most people. I know that child Anna very well, and she is kind. , hot-blooded, but she is careless, so I hope that after you enter the quarantine area, you can help take care of her to the best of your ability. "


    "There are no absolutes in the world. Why are you so sure that I will do well after entering the quarantine area? You must know that I am still a thirteen-year-old child." Looking closely at Wilfred''s eyes, Bu Ryan didn''t know why the other party suddenly said such words.


    Looking at Brian''s confused expression, Wilfred gave a helpless smile. To be honest, he didn''t know why he said these words, so he could only say: "...I can''t be sure either. But my gut tells me you can!"


    This time, Brian couldn''t speak. He closed his eyes and thought for a while, then stood up slowly and said, "Don''t worry, Sarah and I both like Sister Anna. Even if you don''t say it, we won''t lose it." She doesn''t care."


    Then, without waiting for Wilfred to reply, he turned around and headed towards the direction where the crowd gathered to rest. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Brian''s leaving figure, Wilfred suddenly showed a long-lost smile and murmured softly in an undetectable voice:


    "Thanks!"


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 87 - 81: Changes

    Chapter 87 - 81: Changes"What were you two talking about?"


    Several other people who were sitting on the stone to rest were paying attention to the two people chatting in the distance from time to time, wondering what they were talking about. At this time, seeing Brian coming, Sarah couldn''t hold it back. Tuo Qi was the first to ask.


    Brian looked at several people who were pretending not to care, but their ears perked up. It was obvious that they were very concerned about what he and Wilfred had just talked about alone, and he suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    It was impossible for him to really tell Wilfred that he was infected with the Cordyceps fungus. Sarah sat down next to him, rubbed his head, and said, "We didn''t talk about anything, we just planned the next step." "


    After a while, Wilfred also came over. He stood next to Anna and began to explain the future events to her. He reached out and stroked his daughter''s hair, looking at the face that looked exactly like his wife, Tears could not help but fill his eyes. It''s just that he concealed it very well, and Anna didn''t notice anything strange about him.


    But after all, father and daughter are connected. Anna always felt that her father''s behavior in the past two days was very strange. When talking to her, there was always a feeling of conveying last words, and she couldn''t help but ask: "Dad, Are you okay? Why do you keep saying these things to me today?"


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Seeing that Anna noticed something was wrong, Wilfred also knew that he couldn''t say anything more, so he explained: "It''s just that you have grown up, and I can''t be by your side all the time. What will happen in the future?" No matter what, you still need to make your own way after all."


    After hearing this, Anna hugged one of Wilfred''s arms and said coquettishly: "Well~, I don''t want to grow up, I want to stay with you forever."


    Then there was a burst of laughter and joy between the father and daughter. Brian''s children around them couldn''t help showing envious expressions when they saw their appearance.


    Allen, who was closest to them, was infected by the affection between their father and daughter. He didn''t know why he thought of his father and mother. Suddenly he felt that the scene in front of him was extremely dazzling, and he turned his head away without looking at it.


    And Sarah couldn''t help but hold Brian''s arm and murmured softly: "I don''t know whether my father and uncle are alive or dead. Will I ever see them again in this life..."


    Feeling Sarah''s depressed mood, Brian gently hugged her shoulders and comforted her softly: "I believe Joel and Tommy must still be alive. Sooner or later, we will find them. !"


    Only Lucy sat there with an expressionless face, raising her head and looking at the blue sky, muttering something in her mouth, as if she was praying for something.


    Just when several people felt their feelings, ten minutes passed quietly. The soldiers all stood up and gathered the scattered people together again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tracy stood at the front of the team, looking at the crowd who were still whispering in front of her, she frowned and said, "This is the last section of the road. I hope everyone can cheer up. Whether it''s life or death, We have it in our hands and we don''t want to fall short in the end."


    As soon as these words were spoken, those who were still whispering to each other accepted the reminder from those around them, lowered their heads and stopped talking, and the scene became quiet after a while.


    Seeing that what she said had an effect, Tracy nodded with satisfaction, took a deep breath, turned around and said, "Tuo, let''s go then."


    The team set off again in great force. Everyone stepped lightly on the ruins and eliminated the infected people blocking the road. They used the half-destroyed houses as cover to avoid the sight of the infected people around them, without stopping for a moment. He kept moving forward and reached the collapsed apartment building in the shortest time.


    When the team came to the edge of the apartment building, a soldier climbed up to the apartment building first and leaned on the window frame to observe the situation inside.


    Due to the collapse of the entire apartment building, the first and second floors on the far side that suffered a huge impact were all destroyed. Although the remaining floors were accessible, many places were also damaged. You still need to find a way out on your own.ƒb.


    In addition, the corridor leading to the corridor has also been turned upside down, and the original height and width are directly interchanged. People can only move half-crouched or lying down inside. A lot of effort.


    But there was no way, even if it was difficult, we had to overcome it. Immediately, several soldiers entered the apartment building first. In some rooms, several curtains were tied together, tied into a tight knot, and then dropped from a window on the third floor to serve as a climbing rope.


    The height from the ground to the window on the third floor is about ten meters high. For all the men and women in the field, it can be said that it is effortless.


    It was very difficult for the children who were only a few years old, but they were still young and they were not very heavy. With the help of the soldiers, they were able to pull more than a dozen children. Go up.


    "I''ll go, this is too uncomfortable!"


    Walking down the spacious and short aisle, Brian was half-bent, stepping on the floor that was originally a wall, watching the person in front of him slowly moving his buttocks forward, and suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it, he turned his head and looked at Allen behind him, who could straighten his back, and suddenly discovered that sometimes, being short can be an advantage.


    ?After the team walked hunched over for a few minutes, the road ahead was blocked by gravel. They headed towards the room with a gap on the top, and from there they headed to the upper level.


    Then the road ahead was still not smooth, so they could only climb up five floors through a collapsed gap, and then entered the aisle next door and started moving forward.


    Stopping and stopping along the way, the entire apartment building moved up and down. Everyone wanted to leave this depressing place as soon as possible, but many roads and structures had been destroyed, and they could only Like walking through a maze, looking for a way forward one by one.


    "Ouch! I can''t stand it anymore!"


    Finally, a fat man with a beard in the team couldn''t bear it anymore. He let out a wailing sound, his whole body was soaked with sweat, his face was full of discomfort, and he sat down on the ground and gasped for air.


    As soon as he sat down, the people behind him naturally couldn''t move forward, and they all stopped. An old man with white hair, but full of energy, saw this situation and said: " "Kid, just hold on, even if you want to rest, you won''t be able to let anyone else leave until you find a spacious place to rest!"


    Unexpectedly, the fat man just glanced at the old man sideways and said with a nonchalant expression: "I can rest wherever I like. You can''t just walk away from me. Where did all the nonsense come from!"


    "Oh! How can you talk!"


    Hearing the fat man''s harsh tone, a beautiful young woman next to the old man said to the fat man with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hmph!" The fat man looked at the beautiful young woman again, snorted softly, a look of disgust flashed in his eyes, and said in a more unkind tone: "What''s the matter with you, you damn bitch, I want you to mind your own business. !"


    "you you!"


    Hearing such insulting words, the woman''s face suddenly turned red with anger. No one had ever dared to speak to her like this in her life, but she said "you" to her for a long time, but she couldn''t say a single word. Her education and cultivation actually prevented her from spitting out bad words.


    "Kaka."


    At this moment, a strange cracking sound came from nowhere, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Hmm! What is this sound?" Everyone started to look around, hoping to find where the sound came from.


    The congestion here naturally attracted the attention of the soldiers. Seeing this situation, a young soldier bent down and stepped forward quickly. He looked at the crowd blocking the place and said, "What''s going on? Why don''t you leave?" "


    Looking at the young soldiers, no one was looking for that sound. The crowd walked to the other side consciously. Some chose to continue moving forward, while others chose to squat aside and watch the show. They were tired anyway. Okay, I just took a break.


    Brian glanced at the situation here and smelled the extremely unpleasant smell of sweat due to the large number of people here. He quickly pinched his nose and walked forward, not wanting to stay here any longer.


    "Sir, you came at the right time. Look at this man blocking this place and preventing others from moving forward. We tried to persuade him, but he didn''t appreciate it and even said bad words to us!"


    The woman was shocked when she saw the soldier coming. She stopped thinking about scolding the fat man and immediately told the soldier what had happened.


    The young soldier saw a beautiful young woman. When he heard her say "sir," a fleeting feeling of comfort appeared on his face.


    After hearing what happened, he immediately frowned, glanced at the fat man with a beard sitting on the ground, walked in front of him, and said: "Sir, I know you are tired, you shouldn''t." This is preventing them from moving forward. Please walk a little further. There is a room in front of you where you can rest."


    "How do I know if what you said is true or false!" The fat man obviously didn''t believe what the young soldier said. He shouted, his face full of doubt.


    But as soon as he finished saying this, he saw everyone around him looking at him like a scumbag, and he suddenly became a little angry. He raised his hand and slammed it on the ground, pointing at everyone in front of him and shouting Said: "You..."


    But before he could finish his words, as his punch hit hard, countless spider web-like cracks suddenly spread on the ground, and the speed became faster and faster, and there were more and more cracks. In the end, it could no longer bear the crowd. With a heavy weight, there was a "boom" and the whole thing collapsed.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 88 - 82: Bacteria in the Pit

    Chapter 88 - 82: Bacteria in the Pit"ah!"


    In the previously silent apartment building, a loud "boom" suddenly sounded, followed by a burst of frightened screams.


    People walking in front of the team were startled when they heard the harsh screams coming from behind, and they all turned their heads and looked behind them.


    "I''ll go! What''s going on!" Turning his head, Brian looked at the scene behind him, and his mouth suddenly opened wide with a shocked expression.


    I saw that the entire passage behind me had collapsed, raising dust all over the sky. All the people at the back of the fallen team had disappeared. Only a few people were slumped on the ground, looking at the front in horror. of pit.


    When Brian saw this, he immediately turned around, carefully moved back, walked to the edge of the pit, stretched his neck and looked down.


    The most eye-catching thing that caught my eye was a man whose abdomen was penetrated by a steel bar protruding from the wall. Blood continued to flow from the wound where he was penetrated. The severe pain made the man wail in pain, and the helpless steel bar He struggled up and down, but the more he struggled, the more his body continued to fall downwards, and the more it caused him great pain.


    There were three other cases like his, but their conditions were better than those of the men, except that their hands and feet were penetrated.


    Others may have their lower bodies pressed down by boulders, struck by sharp protruding horns on certain parts of their bodies, or their heads hit an object and fell unconscious. There are all kinds of situations.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of the people under the pit, as well as the screams and wails they kept making, Brian''s eyes did not waver at all. Instead, he frowned slightly. The noise these people made was really too much. Big.


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to be glancing at something unintentionally, his pupils shrank suddenly, he took a few steps back, and quickly covered his mouth and nose.


    "What''s the matter!"


    At this time, Tracy led a dozen soldiers and rushed over from the front of the team. When she saw the situation under the pit, she turned around and said to those behind her: "Hurry up and save people! "


    Brian, who was standing aside and covering his mouth and nose, heard Tracy''s words and quickly shouted: "Don''t go down!"


    "who!"


    After hearing this shout, the soldiers who were about to move were all stunned. They turned around and looked in the direction of the sound. They saw a boy of ten or three years old. One of the soldiers was dissatisfied. Said: "What are you saying, little kid? Leave quickly, don''t stay here..."


    "etc!"


    But before the soldier could finish speaking, Tracy, who saw Brian''s face clearly, immediately reached out and interrupted him, then quickly walked up to him and asked, "Why?"


    Although she didn''t know why Brian was here and stopped them from going to rescue people, she knew that the other party would never say such things without any reason.


    ?The dozen or so soldiers behind Tracy all looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t understand why the captain would ask a child so seriously why he didn''t go to save others. This made them feel very surprised.


    "There are bacteria formed from the corpses of infected people inside!" When Tracy walked up to him, Brian pointed to a corner in the pit and saw a group of red lumps of bacteria there, clinging to it. On the wall.


    He had seen this thing in a basement when he was in Austin. He didn''t understand why the air in that basement was yellow-green, but out of caution, he did not choose to enter the basement. .


    But ever since he read the leaflet about Cordyceps fungus, Brian completely understood that those red lumps of bacteria were formed after the infected person was killed and the Cordyceps fungus in the body absorbed nutrients from the corpse. , and those yellow-green gases are spores spit out by these bacteria. As long as these spores are inhaled into the body, you will be infected by the Cordyceps virus.


    After hearing this, both the soldiers and the other survivors standing nearby looked down the pit, and sure enough, in a corner, they saw the condensed red bacteria.


    Everyone''s expressions changed immediately. They subconsciously covered their mouths and noses, and all stepped back, not daring to come any closer.


    "Please! Help me!"


    "Help¡ª!"


    "We are not infected! Don''t give up on us!"


    "...."


    In the pit, there were a few survivors who were lucky enough not to be injured. They were standing on the gravel. Originally, they looked happy when they saw the soldiers above coming down to rescue them.


    But when they saw the infected bacteria mentioned by the child just now, their eyes were full of panic and fear. They looked at the people above who were retreating a little bit, and they quickly leaned on the edge of the pit and looked up begging. The crowd kept pleading!


    "Captain, please help me!"


    Playvolume00:00 / 01:32TruvidfullScreen


    At this moment, the young soldier knelt down on the ground and looked at Tracy at the front with pleading eyes. He didn''t want to die. He was still so young. He wanted to die like this!


    Tracy stood in a daze, looking at the painful faces below and the begging faces of the soldiers. She clenched her hands unconsciously and slowly closed her eyes. Her face was full of words. Can''t bear it.


    But it was impossible for her to risk other people''s lives in order to rescue these people. She just calmed herself down, turned around sharply, and said in one word: "Let''s go!"


    Brian looked at Tracy''s order and opened his mouth slightly, with disapproval written all over his face. It seemed to him that the other party was a bit rude. They had to know that they still had a long way to go. Although this trap was It''s deep, but as long as they take some time, the people below can still find a way to climb up. Now that they have abandoned these people, no one knows what extreme behavior they will do after they come out.


    For these people who have been infected by Cordyceps fungus and are very likely to become variables, according to his idea, the best choice should actually be to shoot all the people below with a silencer rifle.


    Thinking of this, Brian suddenly felt excited. He was shocked to find that he actually had such thoughts. At this time, he was shocked to realize that he seemed to be getting more and more adapted to this world, and he was becoming more and more... cold-blooded. .


    After listening to Tracy''s order, both the soldiers and the survivors breathed a sigh of relief. They were really worried that the other party would be soft-hearted and let them go down to rescue people. At that time, some things would not be easy to say.


    Then the crowd immediately turned around and left. Everyone covered their mouths and noses, but they didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "Damn it! You will be punished!"


    "This will not end well for you!"


    "..."


    Seeing that the people above had given up rescuing them, the expressions of the survivors below the pit that had been sad and begging just now suddenly changed. They all became ferocious and resentful, staring at the backs of the leaving crowd and talking incessantly. of cursing.


    "Since you won''t let me live! Then I''ll let you die too!"


    At this moment, the soldier who had been kneeling on the ground and begging suddenly stood up from the ground, suddenly picked up the rifle in his hand, pointed it at the back of the leaving crowd, and started shooting desperately.


    "Da da da--!"


    Mi''s bullets were fired at the crowd who were several meters away. A survivor who was walking at the back of the team was shot in the back of the head. He fell to the ground before he even had time to hurt himself. He died on the spot.


    "Oh! Damn it!"


    The crowd heard the gunshots coming from behind, turned around and found a man who had been shot to the ground, running forward with sharp teeth, rolling and crawling.


    Brian, who was also at the back of the team, was almost hit by the bullet, but he reacted very quickly and climbed down immediately. He looked at the bullet hole above his head, and even he didn''t notice it in his eyes. His stern look seemed like something in his brain was shattered with this bullet.


    "Get up! Let''s go!" But before he had time to think more, he was helped up by Tracy and moved forward together. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ah!"


    In the pit, due to the angle and the team gradually moving away, the bullets could no longer hit the crowd. The young soldier slammed the rifle on the ground and let out an unwilling roar!


    He began to plan the route to climb up. He was a trained soldier, and his physical fitness was completely different from that of the civilians here. He would definitely be able to escape from here, but at this moment, he suddenly saw something not far away. There, there was a fat man with a full beard whose feet were crushed by gravel and shouted for help.


    As soon as he saw the fat man, the soldier''s eyes were fixed on him. He still remembered the situation just now, because the fat man blocked the way forward of the team and hit the ground hard. Only these people will fall off.


    With bone-gnawing hatred flashing in his eyes, he slowly took out the dagger from his waist and walked towards the fat man step by step.


    The remaining survivors also noticed the soldier''s movements and moved in the direction of his movement, catching a glimpse of the fat man. They obviously still remembered that they fell because of the above, and they all walked towards the fat man with red eyes.


    "You...what are you going to do!"


    The fat man had just woken up from the coma and felt that his legs were being pressed. He quickly called for help from the people around him, but what he didn''t expect to see was that everyone was coming towards him, looking at those pairs of hateful eyes. He said with a trembling voice, while his body continued to struggle, trying to escape.


    But no one answered his question. Everyone looked at the struggling fat man coldly, took out the weapons they picked up, and rushed towards him.


    After a while, the fat man''s shrill screams resounded throughout the entire apartment building. The deep fear and despair in it made everyone who heard it shudder.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 89 - 83: The Last Journey (Part 1)

    Chapter 89 - 83: The Last Journey (Part 1)"Be careful, come one by one, don''t be afraid!"


    In a certain window at the other end of the apartment building, the soldiers slid survivors down the ropes made of curtains from the windows dozens of meters high.


    The survivors with ropes tied to their bodies closed their eyes tightly and clung to the curtains in their hands. They felt like their bodies were falling down little by little, and they were scared to death.


    Brian cleared the snow from the rocks, climbed onto it, and watched one survivor after another safely and quietly take out food from their backpacks, and stuff it into his mouth when no one was paying attention to him. , replenishing the energy consumed by the body.


    After an hour of arduous bending forward, the team finally reached the highest point of the apartment building and saw the scenery outside. However, because it was too high, they had to go up and down again.


    Suddenly, Brian thought of the bullets fired from the pit, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. After coming out of the crossing, he told Tracy his doubts. It was obvious that the other party did not want to commit any more crimes. So he proposed to block all the intersections and thoroughfares they passed through, so that even if the people inside escaped the trap, they would not be able to follow them, and it would not have any impact on the rest of their journey.


    Although Tracy didn''t quite agree with doing this at first, after Brian''s "unintentional" reminder, she remembered the scene where the soldier shot. After a moment of silence, she nodded in agreement. this matter.


    "Ahem!"


    Just when Brian was thinking about something, Sarah beside him coughed violently because she was eating too quickly, pulling him away from his thoughts.


    "Slow down, don''t be anxious!" Taking out the kettle from his backpack, Brian gently patted Sarah''s back to calm her down, and then handed the kettle in his hand over.


    Then he saw Wilfred standing not far away. Looking at the sweat on his face, his slightly trembling body, and the blood-red eyes that were about to bulge out of his sockets, he couldn''t help but feel slightly worried. stand up.


    If he hadn''t been in the apartment building, where he was always hunched over and his head was lowered all the way, he might have been exposed a long time ago.


    Seeing Sarah slowly drinking the water, Brian stood up and walked to Wilfred''s side. He looked at the safe area in front of him and said with concern: "This is the last section of the road. , can you still hold on?"


    "Don''t worry, there is only a little way left, I won''t give up at this time!" Wilfred looked at the ruined street in front of him with not many infected people, and felt greatly relieved. As long as he could cross this street Hey, with the protection of the soldiers in the safe zone, his daughter is completely safe.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile, and said in an almost inhuman voice: "I''m thinking about how to exit now."


    As he said that, Wilfred put his hand into his clothes and wanted to take out the grenade. Now there was not much distance left from the safe zone. It was a waste for him to hold this thing, so he planned to take out the grenade. Return to Brian.


    Seeing Wilfred''s actions, Brian immediately understood what the other person was thinking, held down the other person''s arm, and said, "If you don''t give it back to me, your finger can no longer pull the trigger." Come on, I think you don''t want to become those things, so you should keep this thing to yourself. "


    "You really know everything!"


    After listening to Brian''s words, Wilfred stretched out his palm. The fingers had become very stiff. Only with his encouragement and control could they bend slightly.


    Looking at his stiff fingers, he thought for a while, then put the grenade down and said, "In that case, thank you."


    "It''s okay. Anyway, if I enter the quarantine area, I probably won''t be able to keep these things on me." Then Brian turned his head, glanced at Ana who was sitting behind him, and said, "I need to tell you about this matter... Her?"


    "..."


    "No."


    After a long silence, Wilfred took out a letter from his pocket with two fingers, handed it to Brian, and said: "Wait for me... Just give this to him for me." "


    Looking at the letter that was handed over, Brian sighed softly, took the letter, folded it and put it in his pocket, and said, "Well, leave it to me."


    After standing and chatting for a while, the two of them entered the team. At this time, everyone had landed safely. They looked at the distance that was not far away, and their faces were full of impatient feelings.


    Without Tracy going to give orders, they gathered spontaneously and wanted to set off as soon as possible.


    Seeing that the team''s enthusiasm was so high, Tracy didn''t say much. She just waved her hand and led the team off again.


    As they got closer and closer to the safe zone, everyone felt more and more relaxed, and their tense faces gradually relaxed, and they began to chat with people they were familiar with or unfamiliar with.


    Wilfred was wearing a hood, still hanging his head, following Anna closely, his eyes half-closed, as if he wanted to spend the last little time with his daughter.


    "Look, we''re here!"


    I don''t know how long it took, but after the team climbed a slope, a man at the front saw the isolation fence one kilometer ahead and shouted excitedly to the crowd behind him.


    "Oh ho!"


    "Very good!"


    The entire team suddenly became excited, and the crowd hugged each other excitedly. The dangerous journey from Dallas to Atlanta was like a dream to them.


    Seeing that there were no infected people around, they could no longer suppress the joy in their hearts and began to celebrate on the spot.


    Brian stood aside, looking at the crowd celebrating before they even reached the finish line. He couldn''t help complaining in his heart. He didn''t know why these people were so anxious. As the saying goes, great joy can lead to sorrow. If this were in a movie, what would happen next? definitely will....


    "boom!"


    But just when Brian thought about this, there was a sudden explosion behind him, followed by countless hurried footsteps, the sound of rifle shots and the panicked screams of the crowd.


    The excited crowd suddenly seemed to be stuck. They all froze on the ground, turning their heads in disbelief and looking towards the place where the explosion sound came from.


    About 100 meters away, nearly a hundred people suddenly ran out from behind a house that had been destroyed and turned into rubble. They included survivors wearing civilian clothes, as well as heavily armed soldiers. They seemed to be from a convoy. Another group of teams.


    The survivors ran desperately in their direction with panic on their faces, while the soldiers ran back with their rifles and fired, throwing a few grenades behind them from time to time, making loud explosions.


    "Hoar--!"


    Just after the team ran out for a while, what followed closely behind them was the roar of the infected. After a while, countless infected ran out from behind the house, following closely. Behind that team.


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck, run!"


    "..."


    Seeing this situation, everyone standing on the ground suddenly became stunned. Their originally excited expressions instantly changed, and the crowd immediately became chaotic. No one listened to the command anymore, and they all turned around in panic. Escape in the direction of the safe zone.


    "Holy shit, are you so unlucky!" Seeing this situation, Brian secretly cursed himself for being such a cuckold. He grabbed Sarah and Allen and started running away with the crowd.


    On the contrary, Wilfred did not show any fear after seeing the group of infected people. Instead, he told Anna and Lucy to run quickly, while he quickly walked behind Brian and said: "You The backpack zipper is loose, please zip it up."


    After hearing this, Brian, who was running, immediately slowed down steadily. After Wilfred said it, he started running forward again. I don''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that his backpack seemed to become lighter. Quite a few.


    Putting his hands vaguely on his waist, Wilfred glanced at Brian''s back, turned around and followed Anna and Lucy unhurriedly, turning around from time to time to check the movements of the infected behind him. .


    "ah--!"


    The sound of pain mixed with fear rang out. A soldier was thrown to the ground by the infected people who were chasing him. He just let out a scream, and then countless infected people swarmed up and drowned him in the tide of corpses. The screams stopped immediately.


    As the infected got closer and closer, the soldiers no longer dared to turn around and shoot. They ran forward with all their strength. In a short time, they overtook the survivors who were running in front of them.


    It is impossible for the survivors to be inferior to the infected who can run endlessly. Human physical strength is limited. In addition to the long journey of several hours, except for a few who have replenished food, most of the survivors After overcoming the potential inspired by fear, he became increasingly unable to lift his feet and his running speed became slower and slower. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Except for dozens of adult men, most of the women, the elderly, and children were left behind, and the infected were knocked down one after another.


    The ugliness of human nature is once again vividly reflected here. Some survivors who saw themselves lagging behind suddenly showed their fierce looks. Some of them pulled the collars of the people in front of them and made them fall to the ground. There were also some who ran in front. When the survivor saw the infected person behind him getting closer and closer, he deliberately tripped the person next to him and made the other person fall to the ground. He also tripped the person behind him, giving himself more time to escape.


    But even if they use many methods, the infected group is getting closer and closer to them, and death is inevitable.


    "boom!"


    But at this moment, there was a sudden roar in the safety zone ahead, and then a cannonball flew out, hitting the group of infected people hard, and flying away some of the infected people who were chasing behind the survivors.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 90 - 84: The Last Journey (Part 2)

    Chapter 90 - 84: The Last Journey (Part 2)The army in the quarantine area finally discovered two teams one kilometer away, but they could not leave the quarantine fence to actively support them, because that would mean they would lose the protection of the quarantine fence and the infected people would collide head-on, causing the soldiers to There were massive casualties.


    Therefore, they could only provide fire support within the safe zone, but because the distance was too far, the firearms could not shoot at all (there, they directly used tanks and artillery fire for long-range support to attack the group of infected people and provide support for the survivors) Escape to buy time.


    "Hoar--!"


    As the shells hit the ground heavily, the entire land suddenly trembled. At the same time, all the infected people in the nearby ruins were awakened, and the entire area near the safety zone boiled.


    All the infected people who were hiding in the surrounding buildings ran out. When they saw the two groups of humans, they all roared with excitement and rushed towards them.


    "TM?, you really have seen a ghost!"


    Seeing the infected people running out of the ruined buildings on both sides in front, Brian roared, picked up the short-handled shotgun on the side of his backpack, and blasted away the infected people who had been charging towards him.


    When the other soldiers and survivors saw it, they also took out their weapons one after another. There was a wave of corpses rushing behind them, but they couldn''t be stopped by these scattered infected people.


    "ah!"


    But at this moment, Sarah, who was raising her gun to shoot, suddenly kicked a raised stone with her toes. She stumbled and fell heavily to the ground, letting out a life-long cry of pain.


    Hearing [Sarah''s] cry of pain, Brian immediately stopped and turned around to find that she was lying on the ground. He turned back without hesitation, helped her up from the ground, and said, "How''s it going? , is everything okay? Can you still run?"


    "Hiss~!"


    With Brian''s support, Sarah took a deep breath and stood up from the ground with difficulty. Feeling the pain in her knees, she showed an ugly smile and said, "I...I''m fine."


    As she said this, she was about to continue running forward, but as soon as she took steps, she let out another cry of pain, and almost fell to the ground again if it weren''t for Brian''s support.


    Seeing that Sarah could no longer run, Brian frowned deeply. He looked behind him and found that Anna, Lucy and Wilfred had been rushed to the other side of the crowd at some point.


    He looked at the other team and the infected people getting closer and closer. He quickly bent down in front of her and said: "Quick, come up, I will run on my back!"


    "No, I will drag you down!"


    Seeing Brian bending down in front of her and saying that he actually wanted to run on his back, Sarah''s eyes were filled with emotion, but she shook her head firmly and refused immediately. She knew that if the other person carried her on his back, he would definitely be raped. The infected person caught up, and she didn''t want to drag him down.


    "you!"


    Hearing Sarah''s refusal, Brian knew he couldn''t continue to waste time here, so he threw his backpack and sawed-off shotgun to Alan, who was waiting for them.


    Zhong Zhi bent down and grabbed Sarah''s legs. The other party screamed, and forced her to carry her behind him, and then said to Allen: "Alan, we need you to cover us on the next road. "


    "Okay! Leave it to me!"


    Holding the short-handled shotgun tightly in his hand, Allen nodded, threw away the handbag in his hand, put the backpack on his back, and then hung the shotgun on the backpack. On the side, he took out his own pistol.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to shoot, but that his arm strength cannot bear the strong recoil. If he uses it forcefully, he may not be able to fire a few shots, and he will lose consciousness due to numbness in his hands.


    The three of them continued to run forward. After what happened just now, they had already fallen to the back of the team. Sarah was lying on Brian''s back. She originally wanted to get down, but struggled several times to no avail. She They gave up and Momo picked up the pistol, aiming at the infected who might be approaching them, ready to shoot at any time.


    Not far away, Wilfred came and planned to come forward to help, but remembering the current state of his body, he hesitated for a moment, but still did not come forward. He just took out the grenade in his arms. If?If the situation is urgent, just delay for them...


    Stepping on the thick snow, Brian strode forward with Sarah on his back. Fortunately, he had been exercising and eating during this period, so he had the strength and stamina to run with this person on his back. If it were different Before doing it, he had already fallen down from exhaustion.


    But most of the survivors didn''t have the food to replenish their strength like him. They were all tired and out of breath, and they were not as fast as him, a child carrying someone on his back.


    "Hoar--!"


    At this moment, an infected person ran out from nowhere and rushed towards Brian fiercely.


    "careful!"


    Allen exclaimed when he saw the infected person, raised his pistol and aimed it at the infected person''s head, but his hands were shaking so much that he couldn''t pull the trigger for a long time.


    When Sarah saw the infected person rushing towards him, she also raised her pistol and pointed it at the infected person. However, because Brian was lying on his back and was shaking too much, she could not effectively aim at the infected person''s head, so she could only not focus on it. Stop and shoot at it.


    Bullets were sprayed out and shot at the infected person''s chest, causing his body to stagnate slightly, but he soon roared and rushed towards Brian again.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the infected person had run away from him, Brian turned his head and looked at Alan, stunned, secretly thinking that it was too reluctant. Then he let go of one hand, took out the dagger from his waist, and planned to solve it himself.


    "ah--!"


    But at this moment, seeing that the infected person was about to attack his companion Allen, he remembered how his father and Sylvia looked when they died, and his expression instantly turned ferocious, and he roared, as if breaking through As if he had encountered some demonic barrier in his heart, he pulled the trigger with all his strength.


    "boom!"


    Black and sticky blood spurted out from the gun hole on the infected person''s head. The flying body became weak, but the body still ran forward a few steps due to inertia, and finally fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing the infected person suddenly fall to the ground, Brian was stunned for a moment. He had already raised his hand to stab out the dagger, but it stopped there.


    He turned his head and looked at Allen again, seeing the other person holding a pistol high, smoke coming out of the muzzle, and a look of confusion and palpitations on his face.


    Seeing that Allen finally crossed this hurdle, Brian raised the corner of his mouth slightly, put away the dagger, gave him a thumbs up, and encouraged: "Well done!"


    Then he lifted Sarah up on his back, took steps again, and ran forward.


    As Brian moved, Allen followed subconsciously. He looked at the pistol in his hand and stepped over the infected person who was shot by him. A strange feeling arose in his heart. He discovered that Shooting an infected person didn''t seem to be as difficult as he thought.


    Thinking of this, he tilted his head, grinned an ugly smile, raised the pistol in his hand, pointed it at the infected person running over, and pulled the trigger without hesitation!


    .....


    At this time, the two teams had run a distance of five or six hundred meters, and all the survivors of the team behind had been slaughtered. Only the soldiers were still running hard and gradually caught up with the previous team. pace.


    "Hurry! We''re going to do it soon!"


    Tracy saw the infected behind her destroying the team behind her and running towards her team, getting closer and closer. She yelled anxiously, hoping to awaken everyone''s will to survive.


    But even if she said this, the team''s speed was only slightly ahead of schedule, and the snowy road section was difficult to travel. In addition, most people were hungry, and they didn''t have much physical strength at all. They could keep running so far because of the threat of death. Stimulating their physical potential, it is possible to increase their speed.


    "Huh~~"


    Panting heavily, Brian desperately breathed air. Sweat continued to fall from his forehead, but the movements of his feet were not slow at all.


    Looking at Brian whose face was covered in sweat and turned red, Sarah knew that the other person was about to reach his limit, so she quickly said: "Brian, put me down. If you carry me like this, none of us will run!" "


    "Don''t say such words." Holding Sarah''s legs tightly, Brian told her not to say such depressing words. He stared straight ahead and said in a firm tone: "We will definitely reach the quarantine area safely. "


    "ah!"


    Just when the entire team was pulled into a long queue, a survivor at the end of the team was finally caught up by the infected. Everyone was shocked when they heard the tragic sound so close. , all turned their heads.


    Immediately, the clearly visible ferocious faces of countless infected people came into everyone''s eyes, and they were immediately horrified. Some people were soaring with adrenaline and their feet were faster, while some people were frightened and their legs became weak and they fell down. He somersaulted and fell to the ground. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Brian was running forward with all his strength, he suddenly noticed from the corner of his eye that a woman with short blond hair on the right side of him was slowly moving towards his side.


    Although the other party''s behavior was very cryptic, he still immediately noticed the abnormality of the other party.


    Thinking about this, Brian quietly moved to the left, keeping an eye on the blonde woman''s feet from the corner of his eye, and sure enough, he saw the other party moving towards him little by little.


    He looked at the blond woman''s nonchalant face, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He knew in his heart that the other party was coming for their three children. He was afraid that the scene just now had frightened some people, and they needed someone to help them. Escape to delay time, and the child has little resistance, is the best choice!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From today onwards All the Advance Chapters will be available for just $6


    1+ New Chapter per day


    up to 20+ advance Chapters


    /kibishi718

 Chapter 91 - 86: Atlanta Quarantine

    Chapter 91 - 86: Atlanta QuarantineNovember 26, 2013.


    winter.


    The 64th day after the end of the world


    Atlanta Quarantine.


    "Hiss~"


    The biting cold woke Brian up from his sleep. He trembled all over and opened his eyes, sitting up from the ground. The place where he looked was dim, and he could only vaguely see the inside of a small venue.


    There were still people lying around him, snoring slightly one after another, and they were obviously still in deep sleep.


    Brian pulled up his slightly open down jacket and glanced around him, discovering that the blanket covering him had been rolled up by Sarah who was lying next to him at some point. No wonder he was cold. Awake.


    Then his eyes moved up, passing over Alan, Lucy, and the pair of nephews who had helped him. After entering the quarantine area, he also learned their names. The nephew''s name was Daphne, and the boy''s name was Dick. But in the end, his eyes stayed on Anna, who was covered with a blanket and twitching.


    Since the death of Wilfred yesterday, Anna''s condition has become extremely bad. Her whole person has become confused and sluggish at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Brian couldn''t understand how he felt about the pain of losing a loved one, but he knew it must be a pain that penetrated deep into the bone marrow!


    "well!"


    With a slight sigh, Brian put his thoughts back. Yesterday''s scene of being chased by the infected crowd was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Although after they entered the safe area, they were put on trucks by the soldiers and headed to the isolation area. They did not see the infected people attacking the isolation fence. But after thinking about it, we also know that in the past, there were many infected people. Without breaking through the isolation barrier, it would be impossible to achieve the amount we have today.


    At the entrance of the isolation area, Atlanta soldiers began to test them. In addition to the necessary scans, men and women also had to check their whole bodies separately, and then they were given the right clothes. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, everyone''s firearms need to be turned in and under unified control. According to the soldier''s explanation, except for the military, civilians have no right to own firearms in the quarantine area. As for other items in the backpack, they have not been touched. If there are scarce items, you can You can choose to keep it yourself, or you can turn it in and exchange it for supply cards of similar value.


    After entering the quarantine area, the soldiers were walked alone, while the survivors were all arranged into a small exhibition hall nearest the inner gate. They would rest here temporarily until tomorrow. Make specific arrangements for them.


    They entered the exhibition hall at one o''clock in the afternoon, and in the following time, other survivors arrived one after another. Although they were wearing thin clothes, they could not hide the daze and fatigue on their faces.


    Until nightfall, no one entered the exhibition hall. Brian took a closer look at the number of people. Of the nearly a thousand people who survived, only less than half of them actually entered the quarantine area at this moment.


    ?Before entering the exhibition hall, he specifically found Tracy and asked the question that had been buried in his heart. If a thousand of them had to go through such difficulty to enter the quarantine area, then they would wait until the support convoys from other places arrived. , by that time it will not be nearly a thousand people, but probably nearly ten thousand people.


    Not to mention other quarantine areas, let''s talk about the remaining convoys coming from Dallas. How will they enter the quarantine area? It''s impossible to follow their method, right? How many people would die?


    In response to Brian''s question, Tracy laughed and explained helplessly: "I have also asked the commander this question. I can only say that we are not very lucky. If the carpet bombing has not been carried out for a long time, Originally, Atlanta''s army planned to open a passage directly to the gate of the quarantine zone, and arranged the tanks and convoys in the safe zone just for this operation. However, the time we came was unlucky, and there were not many people. , it is not worth mobilizing the army to support, and we need to enter the quarantine area as soon as possible, so..."


    When talking about this, Tracy became a little uncomfortable, and her expression gradually darkened.


    Although the other party did not continue to say anything, Brian understood what the other party was going to say next. In the final analysis, the number of people was less than a thousand, and it was not worth the large-scale deployment of the army to cover the entry into the quarantine area.


    From an overall perspective, this approach is correct. We are in the end of the world, and all available resources must play the greatest role, but for the survivors, it is particularly cruel!


    Slowly standing up from the ground, Brian took out the letter that Wilfred gave him from his arms, and tiptoed to Anna''s side,


    Seeing the other person wrapping his whole body in a blanket, he squatted down and quietly stuffed the letter into the gap in the blanket, so that she could read it early tomorrow morning.


    Then Brian returned to his previous position, raised his hand and looked at the time, and found that it was only three o''clock in the morning.


    Taiwan video00:00Pause00:01 / 04:25MuteSettingsFullscreenCopy video urlPlay/PauseMute/UnmuteReport a problemLanguageShareVidverto Player


    "Ah~, let''s catch up on some more sleep!" After shaking his head, he reached out to pull his blanket back from Sarah''s body.


    But who would have thought that as soon as Brian pulled the blanket, Sarah, who was sleeping, subconsciously grabbed the blanket, opened her eyes slightly, and murmured: "Cold~"


    After hearing this, Brian''s movements immediately stopped, gave up and continued to pull the blanket, feeling a strange feeling in his heart.


    He just sat there, quietly looking at Sarah''s sleeping side face. He suddenly realized that the weight of this girl who accompanied him all the way was getting heavier and heavier in his heart. If it were the girl he had just passed through, For a while, if he encountered someone like yesterday, he would abandon the other person without mercy, but now he...


    Thinking of how he had to save others even if he risked his life yesterday, Brian now felt a little incredible about his behavior.


    Withdrawing his gaze, he leaned back against the wall, raised his head slightly and half-squinted his eyes. His thoughts suddenly became unusually messy. He... what''s going on?


    .....


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the exhibition, the door was suddenly opened from the outside. A one-eyed officer walked to the door. He looked at the survivors who were still sleeping in the exhibition hall and used his own He slammed the door three times with his fist and shouted inside: "All personnel, please pay attention. The entrance of the exhibition hall will close in ten minutes. If you exceed the time limit, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left without looking at the awakened people inside, leaving two soldiers guarding the door.


    As the officer left, the quiet venue suddenly became lively. Everyone got out of their beds and started packing their things.


    Brian was already in a light sleep. The sound of tapping on the door just now made him wake up immediately. He turned his head and saw that Anna, Lucy and the couple had all gotten up, but Anna and Allen were not. Still sleeping soundly there.


    He walked to the two of them, squatted down and shouted into their ears without mercy: "Get up! Get up!"


    The harsh sound broke into their ears, and the two of them suddenly felt as if they were struck by lightning. They sat up suddenly and saw Brian''s gloating smile. The one was so angry!


    When Brian woke the two of them up, he glanced in Anna''s direction from the corner of his eye and saw that the letter was no longer there, and Anna had folded the blanket, although her face was still hard to hide. Sad, but much better than yesterday. I hope you have seen that letter.


    Seeing this, he relaxed a little. After all, the reason why people live is to have a belief. If this belief is destroyed, then people will feel despair about life and have thoughts of suicide. Anna was in this situation yesterday. state.


    But now her state is completely different from yesterday. You don''t need to guess to know that it was the letter left by Wilfred that gave her faith!


    ten minutes later.


    In the open space at the entrance of the exhibition hall, all the survivors gathered here. After counting the number of people, the soldiers nodded towards the one-eyed officer at the front.


    Looking at the soldiers'' movements, the one-eyed officer raised the corner of his mouth, nodded with satisfaction, and said in a rough voice: "There is no thorn this time, which is very strange. I feel very good about you now!"


    Then he watched the crowd begin to pace back and forth, and continued: "First of all, welcome everyone to the Atlanta quarantine zone. You are the fourth group of teams to arrive here, but with all due respect, you are also the most unlucky group."


    "Since you have entered the quarantine area, I will tell you the most important rules of the quarantine area. I hope you will listen." As he said that, the one-eyed officer stretched out his hand and said:


    "1. Complete military management is implemented in the quarantine area. Any resident in the quarantine area must show his or her ID to the questioning officers at any time and accept inspection at any time. The ID will be issued to you next."


    "2. Strict gun control is implemented in the isolation area. All civilians are not allowed to possess firearms. Once discovered, they will be directly expelled from the isolation area. If they maliciously harm others, they will be shot on the spot."


    "3. All residents of the quarantine area need to work, produce resources for the quarantine area, and earn supply cards for themselves. The supply card is what you need to pay to receive rations. You can also understand it as currency."


    "4. As a resident of the quarantine area, everyone needs to participate in the task of maintaining the quarantine area every six months. Specific matters will be notified separately. However, if you refuse to participate, you will be restricted in food rations and lose your right to live in the quarantine area. Of course, now It won''t be implemented soon, so you don''t have to worry about anything for the time being, you just need to know that this is happening."

 Chapter 92 - 85: The Last Journey (Part 2)

    Chapter 92 - 85: The Last Journey (Part 2)"You''d better get out of here, or don''t blame me!"


    After being keenly aware of the blonde woman''s intention, Brian''s eyes flashed with a cold light, but before he could warn the other party, Sarah who was on her back shouted out before him and put the pistol in her hand. Aiming at the blonde woman.


    Sarah didn''t notice the direction of the blond woman at first, but he felt something strange about Brian and noticed that the other person was looking in the side direction from time to time.


    So she followed her gaze and discovered the blond woman who kept approaching them. Although she often did not think bad things about people, she was not stupid. She was so suspicious. As long as you think about your actions for a moment, you can figure out what the other person is going to do.


    Even if the blond woman really didn''t have any ill intentions, Sarah would not let her continue to get closer here. She would not risk the lives of her relatives, so she raised her pistol mercilessly and warned the other party sternly!


    "Don''t! Don''t shoot, I didn''t mean it..."


    The blond woman who was approaching calmly suddenly turned miserable when she saw the target suddenly pointing a gun at her. She didn''t expect that the other party noticed her and quickly raised her hands, and the approaching footsteps immediately followed her. Changed direction and moved towards a distant place.


    But when the blond woman kept leaning to her side and her attention was focused on Brian and the others, she didn''t realize that she had moved to a high-rise step ahead.


    When she lifted her feet, she didn''t notice the step, so she didn''t lift it high enough. Due to the inertia of her body, she rushed forward. She suddenly became unstable and fell heavily to the ground. She couldn''t do anything for a long time. Didn''t get up.


    The people who were running away behind her were also startled by the blond woman''s sudden fall, but they had no intention of stopping and taking a detour. Instead, they stepped hard on the blond woman''s back, knocking her down. The other party regarded her as a stepping stone. No matter how miserable she screamed, no one took her seriously.


    "Hmph! It''s your own fault!"


    Seeing the blond woman fall to the ground and being trampled by the crowd behind her, Sarah muttered, but then she frowned. It was not that she had any feelings in her heart, after all, it was the other party who had malicious intentions in the first place.


    She just felt very contemptuous of the behavior of those who trampled on her behind. They were in the middle and front of the entire team. Even if they stopped for a moment and took a detour, they would not be able to stop for half a second, but these people would rather He steps on other people''s bodies and is unwilling to stop. Even if he controls his own footing, such a thing will not happen.


    At this moment, Brian, who was running hard, stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he reacted very quickly and stabilized his body quickly, so he didn''t fall over.


    After his delay, they who were running at the front of the team immediately fell behind.


    "hateful!"


    Feeling that his hands and legs were shaking violently, Brian gasped for air. He looked at the little distance ahead and listened to the increasingly clear roars of the infected people behind him. His eyes were full of reluctance.


    He knew that with the strength and stamina he had left now, he could no longer carry Sarah on his back to finish the last mile. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "let me help you!"


    Just as Brian was slowly running forward with Sarah on his back, his heart filled with despair, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, and then he felt his body lighten up, and his whole body suddenly became more relaxed. few.


    "You, you guys!"


    Then he heard Sarah''s exclamation. He turned his head and took a look, only to see a sweaty woman and a boy behind him, holding Sarah''s body with his hands, and followed Running behind him.


    Seeing the faces of these two people, Brian recognized the identity of the other person at a glance. They were the mother and son who Sarah had given food to. He never expected that it would be these two people who helped them.


    As the weight behind him lightened, his feet could not help but speed up a few feet. He heard Sarah say gratefully: "Thank you so much!"


    "No need to say thank you. If it weren''t for you, we probably wouldn''t be able to survive here!"


    The woman held Sarah''s body and looked at the other person''s face with gratitude. Then she turned her head and looked at the long team behind her and the group of infected people who had been chasing behind her, and said: "I can only We will do our best to help you. If the infected really catch up, we will definitely run away first!"


    "Da da da--!"


    At this moment, a group of soldiers suddenly appeared in the safety zone ahead. They stepped on the rubble in the isolation fence and shot at the group of people who were chasing the infected.


    Now that the infected have entered the shooting range of firearms, they can also provide effective fire support, greatly slowing down the speed of the infected.


    Seeing that he could enter the safe zone with less than a meter in front of him, Wilfred suddenly relaxed and slowly slowed down his speed.


    arrow_forward_iosé†×xÎÄÕÂPause00:0000:0400:46Mute


    "vomit!"


    But just when he relaxed, his expression suddenly turned extremely ugly, and he spit out a large mouthful of unknown substance.


    "dad!"


    Just when Wilfred was determined to die, Anna, who was running in front, covered her chest, as if telepathically telepathic, and suddenly felt a chest tightness.


    She turned her head subconsciously, looking for her relative, but found that he had fallen behind the team for some reason. He bent down and held his knees, looking very uncomfortable. Her expression suddenly changed, and she raised her feet and was about to run. past.


    "Anna! Don''t come here!"


    Hearing his daughter''s exclamation, Wilfred suddenly raised his head, and saw Anna running toward him. He quickly raised his hand, yelled, and stopped the other person.


    Then he straightened up and reached out to lift the hood covering his head. Suddenly, his face was covered with veins and his eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes. He was exposed to the sun. At first glance, he looked like those infected. Their faces are the same!


    "This this..."


    When Anna saw the face she was kissing, her eyes widened instantly, her face was full of horror, her lips trembled violently, and her whole body was shocked. After "this" for a long time, she couldn''t say a complete sentence. !


    Wilfred looked at his daughter, his eyes full of nostalgia, but he listened to the roar getting closer and closer behind him, looked at Lucy next to Anna and said: "Although we are not familiar with each other, I hope you can help and take my daughter away, please!"


    She took a deep look at Wilfred. When she saw the other person''s ferocious face, Lucy instantly understood why the other person had been unusual in the past two days. She nodded slightly and stretched out her hand to pull him. He grabbed Ana''s arm and tried to drag her forward.


    "No!"


    Being touched like this by Lucy, Anna immediately went to sleep. With a cry of grief, she was about to break away from the hand on her arm and run towards her relatives.


    Fortunately, Lucy reacted very quickly. She used both hands hard to grab Anna tightly to prevent her from doing anything stupid.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get away no matter what, Anna was completely angry. She turned her head with red eyes and shouted: "Damn it, let me go..."


    But before she could finish her words, Lucy raised her hand and hit her with a knife on the back of her head, knocking Anna unconscious. Then she put her on her shoulders and nodded at Wilfred again. He nodded, turned around and ran forward quickly.


    Watching the two people leaving, Wilfred turned his attention to Brian and the others in the crowd. After mentally calculating that they could all enter the safe zone, he showed a heartfelt smile and slowly turned around. Pass over.


    "ah!"


    The people who were still running behind him screamed when they suddenly saw an infected person in front of them, and quickly ran to the side and escaped from both sides of him.


    Ignoring these people, Wilfred watched the infected people getting closer and closer. He slowly took out the grenade from his arms. Then he thought of the grenade behind him and subconsciously touched it with his stiff palm. On his waist, under the coat, a rope was wrapped around a square jar and tied around his waist.


    Unscrewing the lid of the square jar at his waist, a smile flashed in his eyes and he murmured: "I''m sorry, Brian, for stealing your things before leaving!"


    In the end, Wilfred used all his strength to hold the grenade tightly in his stiff palms, and rushed towards the surging group of infected people without fear.


    At this time, he was like a dying lion, rushing towards a group of hungry wolves. Even if he knew that his life was about to come to an end, he would fight until the last moment.


    "You devils wandering around the world, let me send you to hell!"


    When his pupils were filled with infected figures, Wilfred suddenly raised the grenade in his hand, roared wildly, and pulled the latch on the grenade, and then he was chased by a group of infected people. Submerged.


    "boom!"


    A few seconds later, there was a loud "boom" in the group of infected people, flying away the nearby infected people. Hot flames appeared from nowhere, centered on the explosion point, and began to burn all nearby infected people. body of the infected person, and spread rapidly as the infected people crowded together.


    But in the blink of an eye, the infected person''s body was burning with flames, forming a spectacular red sea of ??fire in the ice and snow!

 Chapter 93 - 87: Miranda

    Chapter 93 - 87: MirandaListening to the one-eyed officer''s instructions on the rules in the quarantine area, the crowd standing there was stunned for a moment.


    After telling the key points, the one-eyed officer didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand to the soldiers around him and said, "Take them to make arrangements."


    Then several soldiers led the crowd through the camp and came to a fence gate. This fence gate spanned the entire street, dividing the street into two parts, inside and outside. Both have two soldier handles and are wide enough to accommodate military trucks.


    There is a passageway at the top of the fence, and two soldiers are patrolling it. On the side of the fence is a sentry, with an American flag flying at the top, and a soldier patrolling inside. Anomalies all around.


    On the other side of the fence, there were only a few scattered people wandering on the street. They either wandered aimlessly or chatted with each other against the wall. When they saw the sudden arrival of the crowd, they all cast curious glances at them. .


    "Now, those whose names are read, come forward and get your ID cards."


    When the crowd stood still, the leading soldier took out a small box from the guard post, reached out and took out some documents, spread them out, and began to read the names on the documents.


    "Kenny."


    "Mearns."


    "..."


    The crowd stepped forward to get their ID cards one by one, and Brian successfully got his ID card. He looked down at the photo of himself printed on the ID card, and couldn''t help but curl his lips. Well... the photo was really ugly.


    After all the documents were issued, the soldier looked at the crowd in front and said: "What I just told you are just the most important rules in the quarantine area. Now let me tell you about the quarantine area in detail." Regulation."


    "First of all, the Atlanta quarantine zone is now divided into seven zones. There are checkpoints at the communication points in each zone. Next, you will draw lots and be randomly assigned to these seven zones. After that, there will be dedicated personnel I will take you to your respective areas and arrange accommodation for you."


    "Each area has a key reserved industrial area, which is also where you will work daily. However, except for those who can enter during working hours, those who enter privately outside working hours without permission from superiors will They will all be considered as thefts and will be immediately expelled from the quarantine area."


    "From now on, all children over six and under fourteen must go to school to study. Children over sixteen and under eighteen can voluntarily go to school or participate in the labor force. After reaching the age of eighteen, if they do not have special talents, the school will not Will take it in again."


    "Also, unless notified by the military, the current quarantine area will implement a curfew after eight o''clock every night. If you wander on the street without special reasons, you will be regarded as ignoring military regulations and be severely punished depending on the circumstances."


    "The last point!" At the end of the sentence, the soldier''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he looked at the crowd in front of him with some sadness, and said: "Absolutely, never approach the military area without permission, otherwise, what is the reason for incest? Once you are seen by patrolling soldiers, no matter who you are, you will be shot to death."


    Looking at the soldier''s cold eyes, many people who looked into those eyes suddenly shuddered and quickly looked away.


    "If you are interested in the specific situation in each area, you can find out for yourself when you go there."


    Then the soldier took out a lottery box and asked everyone to line up to draw lots. Since Brian, Sarah and Alan were all under the age of fifteen, they would definitely be sent to school, so they did not need to participate. Draw lots.


    Although Anna still had a few months to turn eighteen, she knew how long even the school represented, and she also had other things to do, so she chose to draw lots.


    She asked Sarah for Sylvia''s relic - the silver necklace. Sylvia sacrificed herself to save his father. In addition, Sarah was about to enter school and might not be able to come out easily, so she Taking over the task of finding Sylvia''s sister, not to mention that there was a photo of Sylvia and her sister in the necklace, which would also allow her to find the person more accurately.


    Although Sarah was not very happy at first because it was given to her by Sister Sylvia, she weighed it up and gave the necklace to Anna, and told her to inform them if she found the person. .


    The result of the lottery was that Anna was assigned to Area A, which is located in the southwest corner of the quarantine area and is also the area closest to the gate of the quarantine area. Lucy and Daphne were both assigned to Area D, which is located directly north of the quarantine area. Dick and Ai Lun is about the same age, only ten years old, so he also has to be sent to school.


    After the lottery was completed, the survivors followed the soldiers who went to various areas, waiting for the fence gate to open and prepare to leave. As for the children, they would be left where they were and sent to school.


    arrow_forward_iosé†×xÎÄÕÂPause00:0000:0800:46Mute


    Before leaving, Daphne specifically found Brian and asked him sincerely to take care of Dick in the school.


    Regarding this pair of people helping him, Brian knew that he would not refuse such a small thing, so he nodded and agreed immediately.


    Then, under the reluctant eyes of their parents, the children who stayed there passed through the fence gate and disappeared from their sight.


    Brian looked at the remaining four children around him except for those he knew, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. You must know that when you first set out, there were seventeen or eight children in the team, and those who are still alive now, plus their total Only eight people.


    After a while, a military truck drove over, and Brian and the others climbed into the compartment of the truck amid the soldiers'' words.


    After they got on the truck, the truck slowly started and drove into the isolation area. Unlike the outside, the snow in the isolation area was shoveled to both sides, and people passing by could be seen from the car from time to time.


    Brian could clearly see that what showed on their faces was not the peace and joy they thought, but a trace of confusion, emptiness and numbness.


    Along the way, although the faces of people in Obe are still smiling with joy and satisfaction, there are still residents of Obe who are tending to develop towards this state.


    This made him frown secretly. Although he didn''t understand why these people had such expressions, he understood that it was not a good sign...


    The truck bumped along the way, and after passing two checkpoints, it finally stopped at the entrance of a university.


    When Brian got out of the car, what he saw were several buildings that were hard to describe but looked very awesome. These buildings were surrounded by countless large bare trees. Paths connected them at the door of these buildings, heading towards It extends deep into the school, and you may not be able to see it now, but when winter passes and spring comes, the scene will definitely be very beautiful.


    At the entrance of this university, there is a rectangular stone monument with a shield engraved on the front. The trumpet and torch inside cross to form a logo, which seems to be the school emblem of this university.


    Behind the school badge are engraved several English characters, which together are - Emory University. The bottom is engraved with ?established in 1836. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brian recalled his lack of knowledge in his mind. Well...except for Harvard, Cambridge and other familiar universities, he had never heard of it...


    There were constant patrols of soldiers in the university. After they followed Xiaoyou into the building, they found that most of the buildings here were separated by independent walls of woods. It was basically a small town covered by forests.


    Not long after entering the university, soldiers took Brian and others to a castle-like teaching building and handed them over to a black woman waiting at the door, who was ordinary-looking, slightly fat, and had short curly hair.


    The soldier came forward and talked with the black woman for a while, then took out a list and gave it to the woman to sign, and then turned around and left.


    After watching the soldiers go away, the black woman turned her attention to the children. Her calm face instantly became amiable, and she greeted you cordially: "Hello, my name is Miranda. Nice to meet you. In the next few years, we will live in this school together. You can come to me no matter what happens!"


    Then she walked slowly next to a girl of 14 or 15 in the front, squatted down, extended her hand in a friendly manner, and said: "Can you tell me, what is your name?"


    When the girl saw the black woman in front of her suddenly standing in front of her, she was initially a little panicked and scared, but when she saw those friendly eyes, she suddenly relaxed for some reason. Consciously, he stretched out his little hand and shook the other person''s hand gently, and said with some stuttering: "My...my name is Qiong, I''m...nice to meet you..."


    Staring at the girl closely, Miranda saw the other person''s performance, and a fleeting disappointment flashed in her eyes, but she was quickly hidden. After asking a few questions, she got up and walked towards the other children. .


    Brian''s eyes followed the woman named Miranda. Every time she asked about a child, her eyes kept looking at the child''s face and body, as if she was observing something. After each child is asked, write something on the paper in your hand.


    He tilted his head and thought about it, and he understood a little bit what the other party was doing. This black woman should assess the mental state and psychological quality of each child to judge the value of the child at this stage.

 Chapter 94 - 88: Planning

    Chapter 94 - 88: PlanningHowever, young children have very strong plasticity and growth potential, and it is difficult to make accurate judgments based on just one assessment.


    So Brian guessed that such an evaluation should be conducted every once in a while to ensure that the child''s value can be developed to the maximum extent.


    After thinking about this, he made a calculation in his mind. In this end of the world, the most scarce people are medical and scientific researchers, so as long as they can work for these people, they will definitely enjoy the extremely high privileges in the quarantine area.


    But he knows best what kind of IQ he has, and it cannot increase or decrease just because of one rebirth. It is extremely difficult for him to engage in medical research.


    In addition to medical and scientific research, other talents such as mechanical manufacturing and botany should also be able to receive better benefits.


    But Brian quickly rejected these paths and decided to stick to his original plan for the time being. He wanted to be a soldier in the quarantine area. After all, no one could guarantee that the quarantine area would exist forever. Learning fighting and firearms professionally was It is very necessary, and it seems that these can only be learned in the military. As long as he has these skills, he will have the capital to survive even if he leaves the quarantine area.


    Moreover, after becoming a soldier, you will directly enjoy the privilege of holding firearms, and with the promotion, the rights in your hands will further increase, and you will be able to take more care of Sarah and Anna, although this will be a very dangerous path. Road, but he understands that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get something, you must pay first!


    The most important thing is that Brian knows that just learning fighting and firearms is not enough. After becoming a soldier, he can also ask other veterans for professional skills, and he can also learn skills such as car maintenance and wilderness survival...


    "Hello, can you tell me your name?"


    Just when Brian was thinking about it, he heard the voice of the black woman named Miranda. He turned his head and looked, and he didn''t know when the other party was squatting in front of Sarah, asking with a kind face. road.


    Different from the nervous state of the girl in front of her, Sarah''s eyebrows were curved and generous. She shook Miranda lightly and said happily: "Hello, my name is Sarah!"


    "Yeah, not bad."


    Observing Sarah''s performance, Miranda nodded secretly, reached out and touched the other person''s little head, continued to smile like a spring breeze, and said: "You must have suffered a lot to get here."


    "Well... no." After hearing Miranda''s words, Sarah shook her little head and said with a smile: "Although I encountered many things along the way, Brian always took care of me, and I didn''t do anything. I feel bitter."


    "Oh!" Miranda raised her eyebrows, subconsciously looked down at the list in her hand, then raised her head and looked around, and unexpectedly saw an Asian young man next to her.


    She saw the other person''s eyes looking towards her. Originally, she only planned to see who the girl was talking about, but when she noticed that the young boy''s eyes were dark and deep, not as clear as the young boy, she couldn''t help but Something piqued her interest.


    However, Miranda was not anxious. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Sara again and said, "Then can you tell me what you want to do most after entering the quarantine area?"


    "Of course I''m looking for..."


    As soon as she heard this, Sarah blurted out that she was going to find Sister Sylvia or Sister, but she got stuck halfway through. She remembered that this matter had been handed over to Sister Anna, and she no longer needed to handle it. .


    Without this most important thing, she pondered for a while and said slowly: "Well... I want to learn knowledge in the quarantine area and then become a doctor."


    The scene before Sister Sylvia''s death has always been deeply imprinted in Sarah''s mind. Although she and Grandpa Arman have learned some emergency medical treatment, that thing is completely useless in the face of a bullet wound. like water off a duck''s back.


    That kind of powerlessness deeply touched her heart. She didn''t want to be helpless after enduring that kind of power, so she wanted to learn more knowledge, she wanted to be a doctor, and she wanted to save more people. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miranda looked at Sarah''s face, and she noticed that the other party had just started to speak half of the words, but she didn''t pay attention, nodded, and said warmly: "That''s good, then you have to be firm on your goals!" "


    "Um!"


    Then she stood up slowly, turned the list in her hand to Sarah''s page, picked up the pen hanging on the plywood in her hand, and wrote a line of preliminary evaluation on the list.


    After finishing writing, Miranda looked at the young man, walked over, squatted down in front of him, showed her signature kind smile again, stretched out her hand, and repeated It has always been the opening.


    "Hello, can you tell me your name?"


    Brian had just watched the entire exchange between the black woman and Sarah. He found that every time a question was asked, the woman named Miranda kept looking at Sarah''s cheek.


    This approach allowed him to confirm what he had just thought. The other party was indeed evaluating these children.


    Although Brian didn''t know why the military was evaluating these children like this, he knew that such an evaluation was not important now, but it might be in the future.


    He watched Miranda squat down in front of him, looking at the fake smile on her face and listening to her stereotyped questions.


    Brian was already prepared in his heart. He nodded slightly, stretched out his hand to shake her hand, showed the same smile, and said, "Hello, I''m Brian."


    Miranda then asked Brian the same question she asked all the children in the same way as before.


    When he asked the last question, Brian immediately looked away. To be honest, looking at that fake smile, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Looking deeply at Brian, Miranda picked up the pen again and started writing on the list, then returned to where she was standing just now and said:


    "Wait a minute, I will take you to visit one side of the school first, and after the visit, I will take you to the place where you will live in the future!"


    Several children followed Miranda, listening to the woman''s soft voice and understanding how huge this university was.


    Emory University, covering an area of ??631 acres, is one of the top universities in the United States. All buildings maintain Italian classical style architecture. Countless trees are planted throughout the campus, and the forest covers an area of ??up to 100 years. Divided into sixty.


    The university was divided into three parts in the middle by a high wall used by the military, including a study area for students, a rest and medical area for injured soldiers, and a research area for scientific researchers.


    In the area provided for children to study, all teaching buildings, libraries, playgrounds and other teaching buildings belonging to the university are divided into this area.


    The medical area provided for injured soldiers to rest and recuperate is the medical building area to the west of the university. It contains the university-affiliated hospital, emergency room, general hospital, etc., and all kinds of medicines and equipment are available. If there are soldiers or civilians If you are injured, you can be treated inside.


    The area provided for scientific researchers is the Emory University School of Medicine. The entire building is built with high walls. There are many experts and precision instruments inside. It is heavily guarded both inside and outside, and everyone who comes out must accept strict regulations. Check and inquire, otherwise it will be difficult to get in.


    Since the three areas are close to each other, in order to prevent people with ulterior motives from taking the opportunity to cause trouble, a special military camp was set up in the separate areas, with dozens of soldiers patrolling here day and night.


    Miranda specifically warned several people not to cross the yellow cordon drawn up by the military, otherwise they would be expelled from the quarantine area on the grounds of deliberate sabotage.


    After hearing this, all the children nodded in unison, acting obedient and obedient.


    After walking around the school area, Miranda led several children to the fourth or fourth dormitory building and said: "This is where you will live in the future. The left side is the boys'' dormitory, and the right side is the boys'' dormitory. It''s a girls'' dormitory."


    As he said that, a big-chested man with a thick waist and a round waist emerged from the boys'' dormitory. He walked steadily to Miranda''s side and said, "Miranda, are these the best children? Why? So many people?"


    "I don''t have time to talk about this now. I''ll explain it to you later." Glancing at the strong man who came out, Miranda glanced at the boy and said, "I''ll leave these boys to you."


    "Okay! No problem!"


    The strong man nodded, turned around, looked seriously at Brian and the other boys and said, "I''m Devin, you don''t need to introduce yourself, because I will know your information myself, and I will take you there next." Live in your own place."


    At this point, his expression suddenly turned ferocious, and he said word by word: "Remember, don''t make me unhappy, and don''t cause trouble for me, otherwise I guarantee that you will definitely be in trouble in the coming days. Very difficult!"


    German''s ferocious expressions and threatening words naturally did not scare Brian, but Dick, the other two boys, and the two other girls standing nearby were so frightened that they burst into tears. .


    Even Allen and Sarah, who shot and killed the infected, were shocked and trembled. Sarah was okay, she had killed someone before, and they recovered quickly. Allen was shocked and trembled, but also No hint of timidity.


    Seeing Devin doing this, Brian didn''t realize that he had some evil intentions and was trying to scare children.


    As if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly shifted to Miranda who was standing aside, and suddenly he saw her eyes passing over several children. You didn''t need to guess, this must be part of the evaluation!


    To read Chapters in Advance go to /kibishi718

 Chapter 95 - 89: Magnetic Card

    Chapter 95 - 89: Magnetic CardMiranda, who was observing other children, suddenly turned her head as if she realized someone was looking at her.


    He just happened to bump into Brian, who had no time to look away, and their eyes immediately met, which shocked him.


    Well, Brian had a strong psychological quality and didn''t show anything strange. After looking at Miranda for a second seemingly unintentionally, he immediately looked away and turned his gaze to the ferocious German in front of him.


    But although his eyes were fixed on Devin, the corner of his eye was still focused on Miranda. Fortunately, the other party just looked at her and then looked away without paying too much attention to him. This made him He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Brian and several other boys followed Devin quickly into the boys'' dormitory.


    After watching a few people disappear, Miranda took out the list again, turned over Brian''s page, looked at the boy''s handsome face in the photo, raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and crossed out everything she had just written. Dropped it and started writing.


    After entering the boys'' dormitory, Devin led several children all the way up to the third floor, and put one of the boys, who was in the seventh or eighth grade, into the innermost dormitory. That''s where you live."


    When the dormitory door opened, Brian, who was standing at the door, took a special look at the situation inside and found that there were only two beds inside. It was not a dormitory for four people as he thought.


    "After packing, I''ll come get your things from the first floor later!"


    Before he could look further, Devin sent the child to the dormitory. After leaving a few words, he led the remaining people towards higher floors.


    Dick and Allen were divided into a dormitory in the middle of the fifth floor. The two knew each other and had some words to talk to each other. At least they had a companion.


    Another child was arranged to enter the building. This time the dormitory door was locked. It was Devin who took out a bunch of keys to open the door. Judging from the decoration of the other bed inside, here There should be one person living there now.


    As for Brian, he was sadly assigned to the eighth floor. He could only lament this, and he would have to climb the stairs more often after seeing this.


    Fortunately, he was assigned to a separate dormitory. The whole dormitory was dirty and he had to clean it. Fortunately, no one lived with him for the time being. This was probably the only thing that made him feel uncomfortable. He felt happy.


    After Devin turned around and left, Brian began to look at the dormitory carefully. Except for two beds, two wardrobes, a separate bathroom and a balcony, there was nothing else.


    When he opened the closet, he could still see a bunch of clutter inside that had not been cleared away. There were all kinds of messy things. When he was flipping through things, a few condoms even fell out of it.


    "Forget it! Let''s start sorting it out!"


    Looking at the things falling out of the closet, Brian was speechless. He took off his backpack and coat, rolled up his sleeves, went into the bathroom, took out a broom and mop, and started cleaning. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is a person who loves cleanliness very much. After tearing off a piece of rag, he cleaned every nook and cranny of the entire dormitory.


    And when he was sorting out two wardrobes, he unexpectedly found a lighter and a butterfly knife. Who knows how there were knives in the wardrobe? It seemed that the original owner of this wardrobe was also a restless owner.


    After a busy hour, Brian gasped and gathered the things he was about to discard, put them into a tattered bag, looked at the dormitory that had been renovated, nodded with satisfaction, and carried it. The garbage left the dormitory and headed downstairs.


    When he was on the fifth floor, he stopped for a moment, tilted his head and looked into the corridor from the stairs. He only heard the sound of laughing voices coming from a dormitory there. It seemed that the two people were not paying attention. Carry out cleaning.


    "He''s still a child after all."


    Brian shook his head helplessly and continued to walk downstairs without any intention of going up to help. It was better for them to do this small thing themselves.


    Returning to the first floor, he began to look around, trying to find Dewen''s residence, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party actually stood upright in the aisle with his hands behind his back.


    Hearing the footsteps stopping behind him, Devin turned around, looked at the garbage in the hands of the boy in front of him, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Follow me."


    Then he led Brian to move around on the first floor and told him where the garbage was discarded and where he lived. If there was any difficulty, he could come to him, but if it was a small matter, he must not go there. Annoy him.


    After wandering around, Devin opened the innermost room, which was filled with supplies.


    He went in, picked up a small box from the supplies, and stuffed it into the hands of Brian who was standing at the door. Then he took out a bed of quilts from a large box inside, both thick and thin. Yes, I took them out all at once.


    With a quilt on his body and a box in his hand, Brian still felt a little stressed. Then he heard Devin say in the room:


    "These supplies are all necessities of life, and they are also the first batch of free supplies that you receive when you enter the quarantine area. In the future, you will also receive a fixed share of supplies at the end of each month. If you want to obtain supplies at other times, then You need to use credits to collect it, but these are things for the future. After putting the things in your hands, wait for others on the first floor. "


    "Well, I understand."


    Silently writing down what the other party said, Brian thought about it carefully and realized that this should be an incentive system in the school, but it seems that it has not been implemented yet.


    Although I don''t know how credits are obtained, it is not difficult to guess that they must be related to one''s own performance. Excellent people can obtain a better quality of life after enriching themselves, while inferior and mediocre people can obtain a better life. People can only get fixed monthly supplies. Finally, after reaching the age of eighteen, they leave school and become laborers or ordinary skilled workers, exerting their own waste heat for the quarantine area.


    After understanding this, Brian knew that even in schools, the rules of survival of the fittest were followed.


    After returning to the [room], Brian put all the bedding in his hands on the [bed], opened the box and took out everything inside.


    It is full of necessities for daily life, including toothbrush, toothpaste, a few towels, soap, soap, toilet paper, a small mirror, a few clothes hangers, two sets of clothes, and a door lock, which can be said to be everything.


    After Brian placed all these things, he felt that his whole body was sweating profusely and was sticky and uncomfortable, so he wetted it with water to get a towel and wiped his body.


    After finishing, he locked the door with the door lock, put his hands in his pockets and walked down the stairs slowly.


    At this time, the boy who was assigned to the first floor was already waiting there. Brian looked at the time and saw that it was already eleven o''clock, almost noon, so he casually found a place to sit down.


    During this period, I started chatting with the boy. Although the other boy was relatively shy, the two of them still chatted together.


    Twenty minutes later, Dick and Allen also ran downstairs with sweat on their heads, talking and laughing with each other. After seeing Brian, they sat next to him, and their chat turned into Four people.


    After another ten minutes, the last boy came down from the third floor. After all, he was still in a relatively young grade, so it was difficult for him to clean a dormitory by himself, and he looked even more embarrassed.


    As if he had calculated it accurately, not long after the boy came down, Devin appeared in the sight of several people. He didn''t say anything, just glanced at a few people, motioned them to follow with his eyes, and then turned towards Go outside.


    Several people looked at each other, and no one raised any questions. They just stood up silently and followed each other.


    After leaving the dormitory building, they walked through the alley and came to a separate building on campus. Devin knocked on the door a few times, and after getting permission from the people inside, he opened the door and went in.


    This is a very simple office. There is nothing except the desk, chairs and a few lockers in the center of the room.


    Sitting on the chair was a little old man who looked about five or ten years old and had big-rimmed eyes. He was writing something. After a few people came in from the door, he just glanced slightly. eyes, but had no intention of paying attention to them.


    Dewen also seemed to be used to the other party''s attitude. He stepped forward directly, looked at the eight white magnetic cards placed on the edge of the table, picked up a list placed next to it, and put the names inside according to the numbers printed on the magnetic cards. Five were handed out.


    Then he stood in front of several children, and handed out the magnetic cards one by one according to the clearly corresponding numbers.


    Brian took the magnetic card that was handed over and looked down. Except for the long series of numbers in the upper left corner of the front, both sides were blank and there was nothing.


    Seeing the children in front of him looking at the things in their hands, Devin raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said slowly: "This thing is your biggest support in your future life here, and all your credits will be recorded. This card is equivalent to your wealth. Although you may not understand it now, you will gradually know it in the future. "


    Speaking of this, a joking smile suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, this card has no password, so you should take it with you and don''t lose it. There is only one card for each person... Hehe. ..You will never want to try what it feels like to lose it!"


    To read Chapters in Advance go to /kibishi718

 Chapter 96 - 90: Arrangement

    Chapter 96 - 90: ArrangementAfter Devin led Brian and others out of the management office, they saw four figures, one large, three small, walking over from a distance.


    When the four people approached, they saw clearly that it was Sarah and the three who had gone to the girls'' dormitory. However, the leader was no longer Miranda, but a pretty middle school student wearing a loose long skirt. woman.


    When Devin saw the Chinese woman, his eyes suddenly lit up. He walked forward and started chatting with her. The enthusiasm he showed made it easy for people to guess that he had feelings for this woman. .


    From the conversation between the two, Brian learned that the middle school girl''s name was An, and that she was the manager of all the girls'' dormitories, just like Devin managed all the boys'' dormitories.


    After An led the three girls into the management center, Dewen had no intention of leaving. Instead, he chose to leave together after the people came out.


    Along the way, De Wen kept chatting with An. He was very different from his serious and ferocious appearance just now, as if he had changed. An, on the other hand, had a cold face and no expression on his face. He could only look at it from his eyes. I could see her impatience.


    "How about it? Were you assigned to a room alone, or was there someone already living there when you entered?"


    With the other children watching the two adults gossiping behind them, Brian walked up to Sarah and asked him softly.


    "No one is with me, I live alone." Seeing Brian coming to his side, Sarah looked at him and complained a little: "I don''t know who lives in there, there are cabinets full of them. The rubbish is so disgusting to me."


    "Yes, my cabinet is full of rubbish, but I still have some useful things, so my work is not in vain. How are you not tired?"


    Listening to the relationship in Brian''s tone, Sarah was obviously very pleased. She smiled with crooked eyebrows and said, "It''s just such a small thing. In the past, when my mother was not at home, I would always clean..." ."


    As she spoke, she seemed to think of her mother again. Her smile faded slightly, but she was no longer as sad as before.


    Brian noticed this detail and smiled with some relief. He reached out and rubbed Sarah''s head, holding her hand and walking forward. Since Sarah had gotten over her previous sadness, all he needed to do now was Just give him support!


    To the west of the campus, there is a very spacious three-story cafeteria that can accommodate thousands of people.


    It was almost noon, and many soldiers and children were walking into the canteen. After Brian and the others walked in, they all let out an exclamation as they looked at the dense crowd of people walking around inside. Maybe they had been outside for a long time. At first glance, I was a little uncomfortable seeing so many people.


    The canteen was also separated in the middle. There were two areas for children and soldiers to eat. Devin and An didn''t wait for anything. They just left a few children and walked towards the soldiers'' area without any explanation. .


    Several children stood on the ground at a loss, looking at the people who kept passing by them, and unconsciously leaned together.


    Seeing this, Brian''s mouth twitched, he glanced at the departing figures of Devin and An, and subconsciously glanced around.


    Then he took the lead and led the children toward the window where the food was served. After all, whether it was physical age or mental age, he was the oldest here. He didn''t take the lead, so he was very conscious. He led a few people and started to line up.


    The waiting time is always boring. Brian found that most of the children queuing up to eat here were under the age of ten or six. He looked at them for a long time, but he didn''t see anyone slightly older than a century.


    So he began to get close to a young boy in front of him, and learned a lot about the school from his mouth.


    The first thing is about credits, which are equivalent to currency in schools. They are given to exchange for some non-daily necessities. Of course, it does not include guns, ammunition, controlled knives, and the like. Its function is the same as a supply card.


    Of course, the credits can only be used when redeeming things. Eating and other things are free, you just need to swipe the magnetic card.


    As for how to obtain credits, Shao Yi said that he did not know, because all the children in the school were approached by the military one week ago. The credit system only informed about its function, except for a few children. Except for paying attention, most people have almost forgotten that this happened.


    Brian has no doubts about this. He understands that the credit system is not implemented now, not only because the students have just entered the school not long ago, but also because they have to wait for the arrival of the supporting convoy from outside.


    He also learned that all the children currently in school have no way to leave the university. Unless there are special circumstances, such as relatives going to school, they must submit an application, otherwise they will not be allowed to leave easily.


    If you really want to get in touch with your relatives outside, there is a mailbox near the school gate where you can write letters. Someone will take it out and send it outside every day.


    As for whether you can leave the school in the future, this may have to wait until all the support convoys arrive, depending on the specific situation.


    The queue in front of them finished unknowingly, and it was finally their turn. Brian imitated the people in front of him and swiped the magnetic card on the sensor hanging on the side, and then took away the plate placed in front of him.


    When he was looking for a place to eat it, he looked down at the food on the plate. Most of it was meat, with only a few pitiful vegetables and potatoes.


    A few children randomly found a place to sit down, finished the food in less than half an hour, and left the cafeteria.


    As Brian expected, Devin and An were waiting for them outside. After seeing them come out, they led them into the dormitory. They had an hour''s rest time at noon, and they needed to go to class and participate in the afternoon. train.


    Lying on the bed in the dormitory, Brian was thinking and digesting the news he just got in the cafeteria.


    Listening to the voices and laughter coming from other dormitories outside, he unconsciously fell asleep slowly. When he opened his eyes again, it was almost one o''clock.


    This time they left the dormitory. Devin and An didn''t care about them. They just told them to go to the teaching building on their own. Someone would naturally lead them then. It seemed that their mission had been completed.


    Now that Brian was leading them, the children did not panic, but followed the flow of people leaving the dormitory and headed towards the teaching building.


    Then several people returned to the place where they arrived in the morning, and Miranda was standing there quietly. Children next to her greeted her from time to time, and she responded to them one by one. It seemed that the children here were very fond of her. There is familiarity.


    "What do you think of it here? Do you like it here?"


    As soon as she saw Brian and the others coming over, Miranda half-bent down, showed a gentle smile, and asked softly.


    "It''s very cool here!"


    "like!"


    "..."


    Seeing the friendly smile of the other party, the children who were still a little nervous relaxed instantly. They were no longer restrained and answered Miranda''s questions loudly.


    Brian stood aside and observed all this with cold eyes, secretly admiring him. With such an affinity, even if it was just a disguise, he was afraid that these young children would not be able to resist at all. It would also make it easier for her to understand each other''s situation. Make the most accurate judgment possible.


    They followed Miranda into the teaching building. They didn''t feel it when they were outside in the morning, but when they entered, a noise suddenly filled their ears. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every classroom on both sides is full of children of similar age. They are either sitting quietly reading a book, whispering in pairs, or playing around in the classroom. It is a scene. Tuo is not lively.


    Miranda arranged Dick, Allen and the other three younger children into the classroom on the first floor. Instead of putting them all together, they dispersed them separately.


    Brian discovered that each classroom on the first floor was twice as spacious as an ordinary classroom. Several students were slowly sitting inside. It looked as if the walls of two or three classrooms had been removed and merged into one. A large room.


    And they were taken to the classroom on the second floor by Miranda. The classrooms here were the same as those on the first floor, and all the classrooms were expanded.


    Brian, Sarah and another girl were also assigned to different classrooms. When they left, Miranda left this sentence:


    "This is your classroom for the time being. After you enter, just find a seat wherever you want. The school is still in the preparation stage and there are no teachers to teach for the time being. We have placed books at the back of the classroom. If you are bored, you can look through and read. But No damage is allowed."


    After she finished explaining the matter, she turned around, her high heels clicking on the ground, and disappeared around the corner of the back stairs.

 Chapter 97 - 91: Physical Abnormalities

    Chapter 97 - 91: Physical AbnormalitiesWatching Miranda leave, Brian turned his head and looked at Sarah entering the classroom, and then stepped into the classroom he was assigned to.


    The children in this classroom kept laughing and playing, and no one paid any attention to this new face.


    After all, there are only one or two people here, and they have only been together for a week. How can the children here remember everyone''s appearance in such a short period of time, and the seats here are all casual. The dining table changes every day, which makes it even more difficult for the children to get to know each other.


    Randomly glancing around the classroom, Brian was not in a hurry to find a seat. Instead, he looked up at the top of the classroom and the four corners. As expected, he saw surveillance cameras at the four corners. It appeared that someone was behind these cameras. Monitor everything here.


    After he knew what was going on, he continued walking forward and arrived at the very back of the classroom, where a row of bookshelves were neatly placed.


    Brian glanced from left to right. There were all kinds of study textbooks, world famous books, various science books and comic magazines, but the number was not very large.


    He even saw a few fashion magazines on the cover with pictures of beautiful women in half-undressed clothes and various seductive poses. And looking at the back, there seemed to be a little gap, which showed that it was a classic. Got emptied.


    This discovery made Brian secretly sigh. He was a little confused as to why he could see such a book here. You must know that this place is full of energetic young people. These people really dare to display anything. come out!


    The rest of the pictures marked the comics section and the novel category were also taken a lot. On the other hand, the children who took study materials and textbooks were very few.


    His eyes kept searching on the bookcase, and Brian only found one book that he could read, one about the structure of the human body in detail, and the other about close combat. Now that he was in the end of the world, he could get enough time to continue studying. It is precious, and he needs to seize every moment to acquire knowledge so that he can grow up as soon as possible.


    Holding the selected book in his arms, he found a place near the back of the classroom and sat down near the window. There was no one around the seat, which allowed him to sit down and read quietly.


    The book was placed in the upper left corner of the table. Brian subconsciously wanted to pick up the close combat book, but when he reached halfway, he paused. After a moment of hesitation, he took out the book. Books about the structure of the human body.


    He just thought about it, and now his body is only thirteen years old. Even if he read books on close combat, with his current physical fitness and strength, it is estimated that he can only use his skills and skills, and it seems that he will not use it in the short term.


    It is better to first understand the structure of the human body and see what other key parts of the human body are there besides the few places that are often heard. It can also let him know what other places can quickly improve a person''s combat ability.


    Brian turned the pages of the book and looked at the human body portrait and the black lines on both sides describing the described parts. He found the corresponding page number and studied it carefully. He gradually became addicted to it. .


    After a while, a Chinese man walked in from outside the classroom. He held a newspaper in his hand and stared directly at the children who were still playing in the classroom.


    Seeing the middle man come in, the children immediately moved to their seats, but they were still whispering to each other.


    Seeing this situation, the middle man didn''t pay attention. He sat down on the seat at the door, crossed his legs, spread out the newspaper in his hand and started reading. He was just here to simply maintain order. As for other matters, He didn''t bother to care.


    As the hands of the clock hanging on the wall moved slowly, two hours passed unknowingly.


    Just when the hands were about to reach three o''clock, the man sitting on the stage reading the newspaper raised his head and glanced at the time, then put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at the children in the classroom with a look of gloating. With an expression on his face, he said: "The physical training will begin soon in the afternoon. You can gather on the playground now!"


    Although there are currently no teachers teaching, all children need to receive physical exercise every day.


    Now is the end of the world, and the outside world is ravaged by infected people. After they grow up, whether they become soldiers or work in the quarantine area in the future, they will leave the quarantine area more or less briefly due to their tasks. In case of encounter When you get infected by an infected person, it is very necessary to have a strong body that can escape.


    "ah--!"


    After the man in middle school said he wanted to go to the playground, a wailing sound suddenly sounded in the classroom. Listening to this sound, Brian seemed to remember the scene in his previous life at school, when he heard that the physical education class and computer class were occupied by the head teacher.


    Slowly raising his head, Brian watched everyone in the classroom stand up from their seats and rush towards the front and rear doors of the classroom. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lowered his head and memorized the number of pages he was looking at, then folded the corners slightly, then put the two books in the drawer of the table, stood up and left with the crowd.


    There are two playgrounds in the school. One is located next to the teaching building. Brian found that all the children under ten years old on the first floor were heading that way.


    He is quite aware of this. After all, children under ten years old are still in the growth stage and can exercise moderately, but not excessively, so their exercise should be different.


    The other place is next to the cafeteria. It is not so much a playground as a streamlined stadium, with stands built on both sides, which can accommodate thousands of people for their own exercise.


    At this time, all the snow and ice debris on the entire playground had been cleared away, and in the middle stood a dozen soldiers in military uniforms. They stood there with solemn expressions, looking straight ahead, waiting for everyone to gather. .


    The crowd gradually gathered in the middle of the playground, forming square formations according to the classes they were in. Brian took a rough glance and saw that there were about a dozen square formations. It was visually estimated that there would be no more than 4,000 people at most. There are no more than 6,000 students in the playground and the entire school.


    This discovery made him very surprised. You must know that the entire Atlanta has a population of nearly 60,000, but the only school in the entire quarantine area has less than 6,000 students.


    Now Brian finally understood why Atlanta was marked as the hardest-hit area for infected people. One can imagine the difficult environment under which this isolation zone was established.


    We can really persist until the quarantine zone is established, and the number of people who come in is very few. Now the number of civilians is probably not as large as the number of soldiers. It can be said that the land is vast and the people are sparse. Under such a balanced situation, it is no wonder that we need Seek population support from other quarantine areas.


    There is no special training method. They are all based on the basic items of military training. After the warm-up exercise, it is directly followed by a 5,000-meter run. Brian has had the habit of morning running since the end of the world, so this It''s not too simple for him.


    But what follows immediately are push-ups, sit-ups, horizontal bars, and parallel bars. Although these are relatively common, the number of trainable ones is greatly increased, but when it comes to exercise, you must pay attention to a step-by-step approach. , so there is no over-squeezing.


    But after this combination of punches, Brian was still exhausted. He just sat on the ground panting and desperately wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Now he finally knew why when it came to gathering in the playground, everyone drooped their heads with expressions of hopelessness. Thinking this way, training was indeed more tiring.


    Moreover, these trainings seemed to have only started two days ago. Most people have not yet adapted to it. No wonder they are complaining incessantly.


    After Brian rested for a while, he suddenly felt a familiar heat begin to surge up from his body, making him feel comfortable. He covered his abdomen with his hands and felt that this feeling was very strange.


    Since his first run in Dallas, every time he exercised, a strange heat flow would appear in his abdomen, rushing towards his limbs and bones. Although it was not obvious, he could notice that his physical fitness and The strength is constantly increasing.


    But as he did morning exercises every day, this heat gradually became weaker and weaker, and even stopped appearing. At that time, although he knew that he needed to exercise vigorously, he did not have enough food and was still surrounded by infections. How dare he train himself to exhaustion in such an environment.


    But after he carried Sarah into the isolation area and exhausted all his physical energy, the heat appeared again, and that time he felt particularly comfortable, as if he had been in a hot spring, and his whole body It feels warm, and even the discomfort in my body has subsided a lot.


    Spreading his hands and looking down, Brian murmured to himself: "What the hell is going on!"


    But after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out what happened. He could only classify this strange situation as the blessing brought by time travel.


    "Am I the protagonist in the legend?"


    When he thought of this, the corners of Brian''s mouth curled up slightly, and he remembered reading novels in his previous life, and his thoughts suddenly began to wander.


    However, he is a very rational person. After a moment of lust, he immediately lost his mind. He slowly stood up from the ground, flexed his muscles, looked at the playground filled with wailing, and began to look for Sarah. .

 Chapter 98 - 92: Speculation

    Chapter 98 - 92: Speculation"Forty-four, forty-five, forty-six..."


    At this time, at the other end of the field, Sarah was lying flat on the ground, her legs bent together, her head wrapped with both hands, and she sat up from the ground with the strength of her upper body, and then lay down again, and so on.


    A girl of the same age as her was holding her legs down, slowly counting the numbers in her mouth, which increased every time she stood up, but her face was full of shock.


    Sweat kept coming out of her body, wetting Sarah''s hair and clothes. Her face was flushed due to the large amount of exercise, her breathing gradually became a little faster, and her body began to tremble unconsciously, but she still gritted her teeth. Keep yourself going.


    Of course, when the number read fifty, after getting up for the last time, Sarah was like a deflated rubber ball, lying heavily on the cushion beneath her, gasping for air, and her chest began to rise and fall violently.


    "You...you are so amazing. You are the first girl I have ever seen who completed all the projects."


    Just after completing all the training items, the girl who held Sarah''s legs down recovered from the shock, her eyes full of admiration.


    Then she raised her hand high and followed the black instructor not far away who was holding a splint and said: "Sir, here!"


    The black instructors walking around had naturally noticed this place a long time ago. Before the girl could finish speaking, he walked over and asked you directly without any nonsense:


    "Name."


    "Sarah."


    The black instructor flipped through the list on the plywood and quickly found Sarah''s column. Except for sit-ups, all the other columns were ticked, which surprised him.


    Taking into account the physical differences between men and women, although the amount of training for girls will be less than that of boys, it will not drop too much. This is the first time in the past three days that he has seen a girl reach all the standards, let alone the other party. Only thirteen years old.


    But he didn''t pay too much attention to it this time. He just put a ¡Ì on the sit-ups column with a pen, and then said to Sarah who was lying there: "Not bad, you have completed your training today. You can do it." Choose to live freely here or leave."


    Hearing this, everyone around him turned their gazes towards He Sarah, their eyes full of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    After struggling to get up from the mat, Sarah felt throbbing pain in her hands, waist and abdomen. Although her legs were also a little sore, she had exercised, so it was not that serious.


    "Thank...thank you, sir!" She smiled hard at the black instructor, walked slowly to the side, gave up her position to others, then turned around, intending to leave and find a place to sit down.


    Just when Sarah walked out of the crowd, a figure suddenly walked up to her, supported her slightly bowed body, and then handed a bottle filled with water to her side.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Feeling the familiar aura, Sarah immediately leaned on the other person''s body, pressing her whole weight on him, and said with some discomfort: "It''s... it''s still, let''s rest for a while."


    As Sarah came closer, Brian also hugged her. Seeing her closing her eyes and humming in discomfort, he felt a little distressed. He put the mouth of the water bottle to her mouth and said, "Here, let''s drink some water. "


    The water in the water bottle came from a nearby water supply point. Of course, it contained cold water. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to get hot water, but that Americans didn''t have the habit of drinking hot water at all, and they didn''t even have the habit of boiling water bottles.


    Brian didn''t quite understand this, but since everyone else could drink, he just followed the Romans.


    At the beginning, it made him feel very uncomfortable. Although he could drink it directly, it would feel cold in his stomach after drinking it. It was not as comfortable as the warm feeling of hot water in his stomach. But there was nothing he could do about it. You can only adapt slowly.


    Slowly opening her mouth, Sarah looked at the mouth of the water bottle beside her mouth, but did not reach out to take the water bottle, but slightly raised her head.


    Seeing this, Brian shook his head helplessly, and with a tacit understanding, he raised the bottle, slowly tilted it at an angle, and poured out the water inside.


    "Gulu...Gulu..."


    With her throat rolling, Sarah drank the water bit by bit, and her dry lips were immediately soaked by the water. After drinking the water, she stretched out her tongue and licked her lips, and then she felt much better.


    After the two of them walked around for a while, they sat down in the stands on the side and watched the entire arena crowded with people. Although the temperature was extremely low now, everyone''s face was dripping with sweat.


    "Ah! I''m so exhausted!"


    As soon as she sat down, Sarah immediately felt her whole body relax, her whole body softened, and she half leaned on Brian, complaining: "This exercise is too torturous!"


    Then she seemed to remember something, turned her head and said: "Have you noticed that in the entire field, except for the instructors, there is no one over the age of sixteen. I just asked how old the other people were. The tallest one is only fifteen years old. Do you know what this means? "


    "Huh? Why do you suddenly care about these things now?"


    Brian was a little surprised when he heard Sarah''s question. He knew that with the other person''s temperament, he would not pay too much attention to these things. Today, he suddenly asked about this kind of thing, which really made him feel a little embarrassed. strange.


    "I didn''t know what happened, but Lulu told me."


    Sensing the questioning tone in Brian''s tone, Sarah said: "When she first entered this school, she met many people much older than her, but when she was in the classroom, these people It seemed like he was taken to another place and disappeared suddenly, and he was never seen again, so I asked out of curiosity."


    "Lulu?"


    "Ah! That''s the one who held my legs down when I was doing sit-ups!"


    "oh..."


    Subconsciously touching his chin, Brian looked towards the direction of the vagina, trying to find the girl who held down Sarah''s leg just now.


    He was a little curious as to whether the other party revealed the news to Sarah intentionally or unintentionally, and what purpose he had.


    "Um?"


    Sarah waited for a long time but did not hear Brian speak. She raised her head leaning on his shoulder with some doubts, but saw that the other person was looking ahead in a trance, obviously in a trance.


    This discovery made her angry, but then the corners of her mouth slightly raised, her eyes full of cunning, she suddenly hugged Brian''s arm, looked at him with big watery eyes, and said coquettishly: :


    "Ouch~! Tell me~!"


    This hug brought Brian back to his senses in an instant. When he turned his head, he saw Sarah''s expression and listened to the sweet tone. He was caught off guard and his cheeks turned red, and his heart beat unconsciously. It began to beat violently, and it was rare for him to stutter and say: "You... what are you doing! Hurry... let go!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha~~!"


    Seeing Brian in such embarrassment for the first time, Sarah couldn''t hold it in any longer and started laughing heartlessly, and she could even see tears flowing out of the corners of her eyes.


    Listening to Sarah''s wanton laughter, Brian just glanced sideways at the other party and immediately understood that he had been tricked. However, he was not angry at all, and just sat there quietly, waiting for the other party to finish laughing.


    "..."


    Sarah laughed dryly for a while, but when she saw no response from Brian, she stopped laughing immediately. Like an eggplant beaten by frost, she wilted, curled her lips, and muttered: "You are so boring... .."


    "Although I don''t know what the reason is, I can more or less guess something."


    Seeing Sarah''s smile fade, Brian put his hands on his seat, leaned back slightly, and answered the question that the other party had just asked.


    "The Atlanta quarantine area should be in a very weak state now, otherwise we would not call for reinforcements from other quarantine areas. However, we came in at the right time in the morning and looked at all the checkpoints on the road. There are checkpoints at each checkpoint. There are more than a dozen soldiers in charge, so it is definitely not a weakness in force. There should even be a surplus of force. There should be a problem with the number of residents in the quarantine area. This quarantine area is now very likely to have a serious shortage of labor, so all residents are required to Work hard every day."


    "I consolidated the intelligence a little during the lunch break. In addition to opening up roads for the support convoys outside and the upcoming maintenance tasks in the quarantine area, the troops in the quarantine area will definitely not have large-scale conflicts with infected people from the outside world in the short term. , at most they are sent out to collect supplies."


    "In the absence of any hostile forces, there will certainly be no large-scale casualties among the soldiers in the quarantine area."


    "The surplus of soldiers indicates that students in schools will definitely not be allowed to serve as soldiers in the quarantine area in the near future. The age of these 17- and 18-year-old boys is obviously biased compared to us. "The quarantine area is in urgent need of professional talents and cannot support them in studying for five or six years to learn more complex knowledge and majors."


    "But it is certainly impossible to use them as ordinary labor force, so I speculate that they were taken away to a special place to learn a profession that can be quickly learned and is urgently needed. After all, the support convoy will arrive soon. I estimate that there will be at least tens of thousands of people. The problem of the ordinary labor force will be solved sooner or later. What the quarantine area is lacking now is professional talents. To put it bluntly, the current military strategy for students in schools should be to focus on quality rather than quantity. "

 Chapter 99 - 93: New Blood

    Chapter 99 - 93: New Blood"Um?"


    After saying so much, Brian turned his head to look at Sara, only to see her looking straight at him. He raised the corners of his mouth and said jokingly: "What? After listening to my analysis, are you shocked by my wisdom? ?"


    "Bah, you are so thick-skinned."


    After hearing Brian''s words, Sarah couldn''t help rolling her eyes, laughing and cursing, and suddenly she leaned forward, stretched out her hands, pressed them on the other''s cheeks, and started kneading them randomly, with a look of wonder on her face. He asked: "I''m quite surprised now. What''s in your head that allows you to think of so many messy things."


    "Sorry!"


    Opening Sarah''s hand with a snap, Brian looked at the people starting to leave the field one by one. He raised his hand and looked at the time and said, "Well, it''s almost time to rest."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Feeling that the pain all over her body had been greatly reduced, Sarah slowly stood up, stretched her arms and moved a little, and slowly walked out of the vagina with Brian.


    The two of them did not go directly to the dormitory building, but returned to the teaching building. Brian wanted to take away the two books from the drawer. He had nothing to do at night, so he just read to kill some time.


    He briefly read the book on human body structure. Although the writing was not very clever, it could only be said to be an introductory book. This was the only book he could find so far. It was better than nothing.


    When he visited the university with Miranda, Brian knew that there were seven libraries here. Except for the electronic browsing room, which required electricity and was damaged, the rest of the books had been moved to two adjacent libraries. It is placed inside, but because it is still being sorted out, it is not open yet, so if you want to read some more comprehensive books, you still have to wait for a while.


    In addition to returning to the classroom to get books, Sarah also wanted to check on Dick and Allen.


    Well... just as they guessed, when the two saw Dick and Allen, they were lying on the ground with their tongues hanging out, like two exhausted dogs...


    "Let''s go."


    Brian stood in the distance, looking at the two people lying on the ground, patted Sarah on the shoulder, turned around and left.


    Seeing Brian leaving, Sarah turned around and followed him, saying, "Why don''t you go over and see them?"


    "Looking at their state, they must not be able to complete the target. They probably have to wait until the time is up before they can leave. What, you want to wait here for an hour?"


    "Oh... forget it then..."


    After meeting for dinner, the two of them parted at the door of the dormitory. At this time, only a few people came back from the dormitory building, and faint snoring could be heard coming from some rooms. It seemed that they were tired.


    Brian doesn''t think this is a bad thing. Exercise is one aspect, but the most important thing is to consume the energy of these energetic teenagers and prevent them from having direct friction and causing some extraordinary things.


    He also came out of school. He knew that so many teenagers gathered in the same school and could not leave. After they adapted to the cruel training, it was only a matter of time before they had conflicts. Although he didn''t know how long this situation would last. He still hopes not to show up so early, he also wants to live in peace for a while.


    Back in his room, Brian fetched a bucket of water and wiped himself with a towel. The dormitory did not have the luxury to provide hot water, and even if it did, it would not be the turn of students like them to use it.


    It was winter now, and even though his body was very hot after exercising, he couldn''t take a cold shower directly, otherwise he would be damned if he didn''t get sick.


    After wiping his body and feeling refreshed, Brian washed the clothes again with soap and then hung them to dry on the balcony. In this weather, he probably wouldn''t be able to dry them for two or three days.


    Then he checked the time, put the book under the pillow, walked out, locked the door, walked slowly downstairs, returned to the door of the dormitory, looked at the sunset on the horizon, and waited quietly for Sarah to come out. .


    ...


    night.


    After having a hearty meal with Sarah in the cafeteria, Brian returned to the dormitory, got into bed, covered himself with the thick quilt, half leaned on the bed, and took out the two books from under the pillow.


    The surroundings were quiet, with only some footsteps and voices faintly coming from outside the room. There was no movement at all like at noon. It seemed that the exercise on the field was really hard on these teenagers.


    After it became completely dark, Brian reached out and turned on the small table lamp by the window. The weak light immediately illuminated the position next to the bed.


    There was no other way. The main light on the roof of the dormitory had been removed a long time ago, and only a small desk lamp like this was allocated. Although the brightness was limited, he had nothing to choose from now that there was lighting.


    He read like this for two hours. When the time came to ten o''clock, he put down the book in his hand, turned off the desk lamp, and retreated into bed to sleep.


    "Boom...boom..."


    This sleep was not very peaceful. In a daze, Brian seemed to hear bursts of roaring, coming from a very far away place. It was hazy and not really clear.


    This voice felt very familiar to him, as if he had heard it somewhere recently.


    Suddenly, Brian opened his eyes fiercely, sat up from the bed, lifted the quilt off his body, and walked to the balcony wearing slippers.


    It was just past 1 o''clock, and there was a faint gleam of light in the sky. He placed his hands on the armrests of the balcony, staring at the unremarkable yellow light in the far distance, listening to the faint roar of the sun, and slowly squinted. He opened his eyes.


    Brian was just guessing just now, but now he woke up and remembered that the roar was the sound of tanks firing in the safe area when he was escaping to the isolation area.


    From such a far away place, he could see and hear such movements. Needless to say, he knew that the troops from the quarantine area must be leaving, and they were already officially exchanging fire with the infected people outside, and wanted to open up a direct channel to the outside world.


    Since the army chose to take action at this time, there must be a support convoy arriving soon, and there must be a lot of people. It is necessary to clear a way for these people to enter Atlanta as soon as possible.


    Just like this, three days passed quietly, and the faint roar in the distance never disappeared. Although it attracted the attention of the students in the school at first, the children were very playful after all, and they didn''t understand what was going on. , so within a short time, no one was paying attention.


    Brian also gradually adapted to life in this school. He stayed in the classroom reading in the morning, took a lunch break, and conducted hard training in the afternoon. Every day was extremely fulfilling.


    During this period, he also went to the management office with Sarah, Dick and Allen. They asked Anna and others for their detailed addresses and got in touch with them.


    Just as Brian thought, there is currently a shortage of labor in the quarantine area. The two areas where they are located may have less than 20,000 residents combined. Now they need to perform high-intensity work every day, so that there is no It''s time to do other things.


    However, they also received notification from their superiors that they only need to wait until people from other quarantine areas arrive to relieve the pressure, and the situation will improve.


    Just at noon that day, the roaring sound outside the quarantine area suddenly disappeared, which also indicated that the channel to the outside world had been opened.


    However, in the morning of the next day, while Brian was studying in the classroom as usual, he accidentally glanced out the window and discovered that dozens of military trucks were parked at the entrance of the university.


    From these trucks, many children came out one after another. They looked around uneasily and hesitantly, obviously very uncomfortable with this strange environment. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brian looked at these children, just like when he first came here, they were led into the school by the soldiers and gathered towards the entrance of the teaching building. From a rough look, they looked like there were at least six hundred people. .


    His eyes moved slowly, and as expected, he saw Miranda waiting below, but she was not alone at this moment. Behind her stood a dozen middle-aged women holding a stack of lists.


    With so many people gathered under the teaching building, it naturally attracted the attention of the children in the classroom. They lay on the windows one by one, stretched their necks, and paid attention to what was happening outside.


    However, they only watched for a while, and soon the middle-aged man at the door snorted coldly and obediently returned to his seat.


    Brian just sat by the window, watching Miranda quietly, assessing the children downstairs.


    At that moment, he also noticed that all the older-looking children were called out individually by one of the women, put on a school bus parked outside the school, and left slowly.


    Noticing this situation, Brian frowned slightly. Although he was confident in his guess, to be honest, he was not 100% sure that his guess was correct.


    However, he quickly suppressed the matter for the time being. Anyway, it had nothing to do with his interests for the time being, and it was useless to think about it now.


    After this group of students arrived, within the next week, six groups of children entered one after another from outside the school, with at least one or two hundred people and at most thousands of people.


    After the injection of new blood, both the quarantine area and the school suddenly became lively, and those plans that had been prepared for a long time officially began to be implemented after all the support convoys arrived.